Baka-Tsuki - User contributions [en]

Hidan no Aria:Volume7 Chapter3

2011-11-06T05:57:10Z

89.72.147.28: /* 3rd Ammo: The Third Quadra */

==3rd Ammo: The Third Quadra==

The three girls from Connect had several simple single-earphone-type incams, and taking them, we established communication, sharing the same frequency.

Afterward, confirming that we had reached our respective positions...first, a message from Shiranui was transmitted through the incam.

"...Tohyama-kun. On Car 7, there are several TV staff of some location aboard and they have cameras. They understand that this is an incident, so it seems that all along, they have been using the train's wireless LAN to broadcast."

"Broadcast...in this situation?"

"Yes, they seem to be happy. They were able to be right at a scoop."

Really...They have no sense of reality.

Despite the fact that everyone might die in a heartbeat.

"...Leave them. Reporting is a freedom."

Scooping up the butterfly knife which I had dropped just now, that was all I said.

Because of the incident with Nii-san, I hate the media, but--in any case, I cannot stop the information leak. I can just pray that this doesn't lead to something bad.

--At the front of the train, next to me,

"Kinji, use your heel hook too."

Saying that, Aria put her white sneakers back on.

To prepare for a case where one has unstable footing, Butei normally carry a [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Titanium_alloy titanium-alloy] hook around with them.

On the belt buckle or at the bottom of the holster, the concealed metallic components have the ability to fit together and change into several different forms for several different purposes, much like a transformer robot toy.

For the sake of not falling off the [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Shinkansen Shinkansen], Aria had attached those to her shoes, choosing spikes.

"During the bus-jacking, we had used wires attached to the roof as our support, but this time, we'll be in close quarters combat. There's the chance that the wire will be severed."

"--Correct decision."

And, while I too was attaching the spikes to my shoes... 

Having finished her preparations earlier, Aria turned her back this way, going through a series of stretching exercises.

"You know. In Osaka, the thing with you and Reki--"

After a while, as if for the purpose of breaking the awkward silence, Aria interjected.

"I don't really mind. For intruding too much on your private matters, I apologize."

This is...a tone which shows that you really do mind.

Apparently, she's still angry that I was together with Reki throughout the field trip.

"Aria. It probably made you misunderstand, but...at that time, I was under Reki's Sniper Restriction. Reki is silent, so she didn't say much, but it seems that she was trying to protect me."

"Fuun..."

Having said that, Aria turned her head, seeming to be half satisfied, half suspicious.

"--Well, it's fine.　I was waiting around there anyways. Waiting on my own."

"Waiting? For what?"

"It doesn't matter, right? Alright, this conversation is over. Ah, anyways, I'm so unlucky. Even though my birthday is so close, I've been dragged into this incident."

A glance flickering my way, Aria stamped lightly, seeming to be testing out the spikes.

"Really, I'm so unfortunate. It's my birthday next week."

...Why did she say it twice. Birthday, birthday. At least, I'll memorize it.

Thinking about that, I met her eyes, and Aria's expression seemed a little urgent,

"Ah, u-um. Kinji. Where's your hometown?"

She seemed to be deliberately leading the conversation away from that topic.

I don't really understand, but--I'll just go along with her.

"[http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Sugamo Sugamo]. My grandparents are living there."

"Sugamo...? Were you planning to go there with this Shinkansen? If so, it's a shame."

Saying that, it seemed that Aria wasn't very familiar with Japanese geography.

"Sugamo is in the city."

"In the city...Then, why do you live in a dormitory? Wouldn't it be fine to commute to school?"

"--Well, there are a lot of reasons."

Fixing my shoes, I faced Aria without explaining in detail.

So, the atmosphere turned to "Ready"--

Aria was patting her cheeks, mustering her fighting spirit, showing a cute movement.

Alright--from now on, it's time to fight. As if telling herself that.

It's just a theory that when a two-man cell hasn't fought together for a long time, they should have some idle chatter in order to synchronize, but we had just finished with that.　We had done it arbitrarily in the conversation just now.

"Let's go."

Immediately reaching out for the stairs, Aria's petite hand was--

-because I was on top, covered by my hand as if being embraced.

"Wh-what, all of a sudden. Hand, handhand."

Apparently weak against surprise attacks, Aria's face turned red in an instant, and I reached out with my little finger, flipping down her skirt.

"Only when going up stairs and ladders, ladies first is an exception."

The reason I was going to climb the ladder before Aria was...also for the sake of making sure that I would not have a hole blasted through me afterward, when Aria would notice the spatial relationship between myself and her skirt, but--

-it was also for the reason that, my mind in Hysteria Mode had had an uneasy prediction.

If this prediction turned out to fit the reality, the first person to exit would be in danger.

Leaving Aria, holding her skirt with both hands, her face having become red, below, I--

-extended my torso out from the rectangular exit leading out to the roof into the outside of the train, which had become completely dark.

"...!"

--''Whoosh''--

While I was doing that, an enormous amount of wind pressure assaulted my back.

The Shinkansen was operating at over 200 km/h--the wind-flow flowing over the roof was far more violent than I had imagined.

The sound of my necktie and bulletproof uniform being buffeted by the wind rang out.

(But, it isn't to the extent where it's impossible to stand up.)

Fighting against the wind, I relied on my spikes to stand up.

Koko was--there.

Having already moved to the anterior of Car 16, at the only pantograph there--a metallic component stemming from the aerial wiring above the car which supplies electrical energy to the vehicle--in front of it, a large installation had been set up, and it was flashing as if giving off some sort of signal. Alright. Her back was facing this way.

(...We haven't been noticed.)

Having bent over for the sake of reducing air resistance, at my feet--

''Clank''.

The sound of the lid of the door I had just exited slamming shut rang out.

''Rumble Rumble Thud!'' The sound of Aria, apparently having been trying to come up, falling to the floor resounded.

As I went "Tch", turning around--

''Bang! Bang Bang!''

I released bullets from the Beretta in my right hand.

''Clank! Clank''----!

Approaching me from the back, another Koko used the broad Seiryuutou as a shield, deflecting the bullets.

"Kihi--!"

''Creak!''

The spikes on her feet groaning, Koko dropped to all floors in that position.

"'''Sister Pao! Kinji came!'''"

"--'''Sister Mei! Hold tight!'''" 


The two Kokos, at the front and back of the car yelled to each other in Chinese--

Having noticed the sound of the gunshots, the Koko at the back of the car drew an SMG, an Uzi.

Taking that opportunity, I retreated from the Koko who had been called Meimei, the one holding the Seiryuutou, reaching approximately the middle of the car.

The position was such that I was caught exactly in between the two Koko's at my front and back.

(...As I had predicted.)

This Koko and Koko. They looked exactly the same, something like twins, right?

I had deduced that in advance, and ended up not being cut down--

-because my mind in Hysteria Mode had seen through this trick from two pieces of information.

The first piece of information is--the '''Explosive Bubble''' bubbles that had blown Aria away.

That was the same thing as the light that had injured Reki in the night-fight.

But, the range of that dispersal device, the atomizer, is short.

It isn't able to attack a sniper that is at least two kilometers away.

Which is to say, at that time, some other person had covered Reki with that '''Explosive Bubble'''.

The Koko that is strong in martial arts--Meimei was the offender.

Creeping in under the distraction of the hunting dogs, Meimei released that vapor explosive.

And, the second piece of information is--the conversation with Aria in the car.

From that conversation, I realized that the second Koko's appearance was exactly the same as the first's.

Aria had gotten angry over the fact that Koko looked like her, and apparently, on the day of Water Tossing, during their Aru=Kata battle, she had said, "I told you to get rid of it!"

But, Koko had said that she had no memory of such a thing.

Rather, she had said that this was only the first time that she had met Aria in person.

In other words, the person who had engaged in Aru=Kata with Aria at Butei High was another Koko. With the exact same appearance, one more Koko--and that was the person that was on the back end of the car right now, '''Paonyang''', right?

This trick...it's obvious to say it's obvious.

Koko had called herself "The Warrior of Ten-Thousand Techniques", but a single person cannot do everything.

Martial arts. Marksmanship. The Kokos had divided up their specializations, acting as '''Ten-Thousand Arms'''--"The Warrior of Ten-Thousand Techniques".

"Koko, Koko--It's time for your punishment."

While looking at the Kokos on the left and right of me, one after the another, I drew the [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/IMI_Desert_Eagle Desert Eagle] that was stored by my chest with my left hand.

Desert Eagle. The gun of my father's legacy can also be used by the me in Hysteria Mode.

[http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Beretta_M92F/FS#92F_.2892SB-F.29 Beretta] in my right hand. Desert Eagle in my left hand.

Doubla, dual-wielding.

Now that I think about it, in terms of blades, I also have a butterfly knife and a scramasax.

I'm in the middle of a field trip, so I don't have many bullets. If I run out of ammo, against the two Kokos...I can do nothing but use twin-blades.

--Aria. Riko.

I'll be borrowing your specialty for a moment.

Tohyama Kinji Version--Quadra of Mimicry.

"Kinchi, you...went into Hysteria Mode, didn't you. How?"

Apparently noticing that my aura was different from earlier, the Koko holding a blade--Meimei glared at me.

"Did you use Aria? Did you use Aria who looks like Koko?"

Paonyang, holding her submachine gun ready, turned red with a surprised expression. 

They had realized that, with Aria, who was very alike to themselves, my Hysteria Mode--had been triggered by arousal. Realizing that, it seemed that for some reason, their alertness had increased.

...How impolite. Because I had had past experiences with going into Hysteria Mode with various women, you said it in a loud voice, but it's not like I can just do it with anybody, you know?

"Be-be careful, '''Sister Mei'''. There's a lot to be careful of."

"'''Yes''', '''Sister Pao'''. No matter how I look at it...it is impossible to capture HSS without injury."

The two people, saying that as if playing on stereo--their eyes, already very slanted, narrowed even more.

A stronger killing intent than before radiated from my left and right.

Almost numbing, it was a true killing intent--

--They finally got serious, huh?

Until now, it seemed that Koko had been showing themselves as relaxed in order to catch the enemy off guard.

Haha. As expected of the teacher, the martial style is extremely similar to the ''someone'' who wears Goth Loli uniforms.

"Kinji, it's me. After 10 seconds, we're accelerating. Don't fall off."

From the driver's seat, Muto communicated over the incam.

"What happened, Kinji! The door isn't opening!"

I heard Aria's high-pitched voice, which was almost as if it was trying to mask Muto's.

"I'm in the midst of battle. There are 2 people exactly like Aria on top of the train."

Answering with only that, I didn't say anything that might urge Aria to support.

The me as of now is in Hysteria Mode. I don't want to see girls in danger.

"Don't hold back, '''Sister Mei'''. It doesn't matter if you kill him."

"'''Yes'''. It doesn't matter if I kill him--!"

'''Thud'''---! Reading her Seiryuutou, Koko; Meimei ran towards me from the direction of advancement. 

--Quick. Aided by the 250 km/h tailwind, she shortened the distance in a heartbeat.

And, with a stance reminiscent of baseball's head-first sliding, she charged this way.

"--!"

''Thud!''

The Seiryuutou, the force of her entire body behind it, swung at my feet, and I jumped lightly, avoiding it.

I wanted to jump upwards normally, but I was immediately buffeted backwards by the air pressure,--

''PaPaPaPaPa!''

The Koko holding a gun fired her Uzi from behind me.

Twisting around in the air, I--fired the same amount of bullets from my Beretta - Kinji Model, defending with Billiard Shot.

The enemy's bullets all exploded into sparks in the air--

"-Ha!"

This time, as if stretching out from the roof, Meimei, doing a handstand, immediately kicked up at me.

I had no choice, kicking girls is rather painful for me, but--

My feet and Koko's feet met each other midair--

And, I leaped off her feet as if they were a jumping platform.

Meimei and the me in Hysteria Mode. I jumped with the combined power of two. High. Jumping over the flowing power lines and the hanger of the power pole holding them up, swiftly flying upwards for two, three meters.

From midair, using the Desert Eagle--boasting three times the stopping power of a Beretta, I fired at Meimei's Seiryuutou.

--''BANG!''

With the recoil akin to that of a [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Mortar_%28weapon%29 mortar], I hung in the air for a moment.

As expected of the automatic strongest-class Desert Eagle. This power isn't to be laughed at.

''Clank!'' Deflected, the Seiryuutou was torn out of Meimei's hands, sliding backwards on the top of the Shinkansen.

At the anterior of the car, just as Paonyang picked it up--''Clank.''

Still in the air, below my feet, the Shinkansen accelerated.

This speed--260 km/h--!

Paonyang embedded the Seiryuutou into the back of the Shinkansen, and I could see that she was using it as a pole to retain her balance.

"Yaiyaiya!" 

Having lost her Seiryuutou, Meimei knelt to the ground while screaming that out, fishing two large fans from out of her sleeves.

([http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Japanese_war_fan#War_fans_outside_Japan Battle-fan]--huh? This is the first time I've come up against it.)

From the air, I looked down at the fans, dyed crimson and gold, widening.

I had seen Shirayuki use battle-function fans before, but they had been made out of bamboo and paper.

However, Meimei's Chinese fans were made of metal. The edge, gleaming in the moonlight, was a blade.

Running, Koko twisted her entire body, jumping upwards, trying to dice me like a mixer--

And against that edge, ''Chnk, Chnk!''

I kicked off of it with my spikes, dancing into the air once again.

And once more, I fired the Desert Eagle in midair.

---''BANG! ZNG!''

Meimei immediately overlaid the metal fans, somewhat deflecting the .50AE bullet.

However, the Desert Eagle's stopping power was cheat-level. Destroying the two fans, it forced Meimei towards the front of the car.

Once again hanging in the air through the recoil, I brushed the aerial cables in the air, modifying my trajectory--

Finally touching the roof of the Shinkansen again, I stretched my arms outward, pointing the Doubla at the Koko sisters.

The light from [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Hamamatsu_Station Hamamatsu station] flowed past us like innumerable [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Tracer_bullets tracer bullets].

I--

This battle is no longer in desolate territory.

An Aru=Kata gunfight at 260 km/h. This isn't something one can see in even Kung Fu movies.

It's a shame that Hong Kong's famous director, [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/John_Woo John Woo's] camera isn't here.

--''SSSHHHHAAAAAAAAA''

Going onto a large curve, the Shinkansen leaned to the left as it tried to retain its bank angle.

For the sake of preventing the derailment of high-speed trains, they will take the curve like an airplane, banking.

The chassis moved with centrifugal force, and we were standing slanted along with the train.

Her back against the slanted ground beneath her, Meimei, having thrown away her broken fans, bent over--''Ba''

The flat of her hand standing erect, she stretched out her hands to retain her balance, her opened knees dropped till they reached right angles as she bent her hips.

And, ''Thud!''

Just like what Riko had did to Haimaki at Butei High station, she kicked up with her right leg.

"As expected, Kinchi. You really do have good skills. If it were possible, I don't want to kill you."

Immediately pointing her right hand at me, Meimei shook her sleeves--''Clank!''

She took something small out of her sleeve, holding it in her hand.

I can't see it...What is it. What did she take out?

I have a bad feeling.

That is something--like a finishing move.

Staying alert, from the opposite side of Meimei--the sign of a gunshot was--!

"!"

The moment I dropped down--''PaPaPaPaPaPa!'' The sound of gunshots rang out.

The bullets that Paonyang, walking this way, had fired with her Uzi whooshed over my head.

(...Danger!)

The stray bullets that I had just dodged were heading straight for Meimei, in front.

Thinking that, the me in Hysteria Mode readied the stance for Billiard Shot in an instant, but--

All the stray bullets passed through the air just left and right of Meimei. They didn't hit her.

Paonyang--as the Koko that specializes in marksmanship, had shot such that even if she missed me, she would not hit her sister.

With an [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Uzi Uzi], she sprayed countless of bullets in that instant--with a submachine gun.

Amazing marksmanship. The level of Aria, Kana, and I.

Does someone like that still remain in this world?

No...That was not all I should be surprised at.

Meimei--another Koko, was completely at ease.

She trusted that Paonyang's bullets would not hit her. As if she understood that she would not shoot herself.

(They're alteregoistic. These sisters...!) 

I leaped upwards, kneeling on one knee on top of the car.

I tried to raise my Beretta to counterattack, but--

While switching the long-magazine of the Uzi, ''ThudThudThud'', Paonyang kicked my head and gun while running over me. Towards Meimei.

''Zuzaaaa'', Paonyang, doing a headfirst slide at the end of the Shinkansen--

-at Meimei's feet, she stayed lying down like that. As if protecting herself from whatever was about to happen.

"--!"

My eyes caught sight of the equipment that Meimei had whipped out from the palm of her hand.

"Time for the fireworks."

That is--

-the thing which fires the vapor explosive bubbles, an atomizer!

"--'''Explosive Bubble Dragon Chain'''!" 


Together with that scream, the '''Explosive Bubble''' that she released windward wasn't very visible in my dark field of vision--there were many of them.

Zig-zagging side by side, they rushed towards me like a miniature dragon.

(Damn...!)

I can't--dodge that.

A bomb's area of effect is normally an expanding "sphere". Even if its diameter is the extent of a vehicle, one can dodge to the front or back.

However--multiple explosions, stretched out in a row, encompassing the whole of the top of the train, cannot be dodged.

I'll have to take it. If I don't prepare myself to any degree of damage, then...!

As I went "Tch", crossing my arms over my head, protecting it--

At Meimei's side--if one were to call it a dragon, the first '''Explosive Bubble''' popped at the tail.

''BOOMBOOMBOOMBOOMBOOMBOOMBOOM---!''

The explosion set off the next bubble, and then the next bubble--the explosions continued in a chain. As if a slender Chinese Dragon was blazing into flame.

"--!"

I put strength into my legs, trying to withstand the impact, but--''Clank!''

As if a raging dragon had just thundered into my body, I was blown towards the back of the train.

The impact and heat wave stopped my breathing, and for a second, my consciousness--went blank.

Even so, without releasing the guns on my left and right, standing up on the roof, in my ears--

"Meimei! Get Kinji off! '''Sister Juu''' came to assist! She came earlier than planned!" 

-could hear Koko's voice saying that.

Looking up towards the sky, from the air behind me, ''Barabarabarabara''...

As if brushing past the stars between the clouds, I could see a helicopter approaching.

(Now...Reinforcements for the enemy are coming now...!?)

Earlier, Koko had said, "Promise for a date".

It seemed that that was meeting up and extraction with the companion that was riding this helicopter.

Not even leaving me enough time to frown, Meimei fished a small gourd out of her sleeves, which were being buffeted by the wind--

''Guii-----! Thud.''

With a pose as if gazing up into the sky, she faced straight up, emptying the contents in one gulp, throwing it away.

"---'''[http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Zui_Quan Drunken] [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Baguazhang Eight Trigrams Palm]'''---"

''Sway''. In a moment, Meimei, looking as if she had lost her balance--

''TapTapTapTapTap!'' While her twin-tails were fluttering like ribbons in gymnastics, she closed in on me with frontal somersaults and cartwheels.

"--!?"

My reaction towards those erratic movements, which I had seen for the very first time, was late.

Movements like stepping on the gourd that she had thrown away and tripping mixed in, I could not keep Meimei in my sights.

Wh-what kind of movement is that? Drinking alcohol and then fighting...that's impossible!

"JYAAAOOH!"

''Thump.''

Meimei extended her legs, clinging to my waist, just as I was barely standing.

"Kuh...!"

No, not only her legs.

''Shh''--snaking around my neck was a twin-tail.

This is what I had been subjected to on the day of "Water Tossing", the irregular choke. That front...!

"ShanShiKeiKeiBa!"

In a heartbeat, Koko was holding her own twin-tails, ''Guiii!''

She threw herself backwards.

"...!"

The same as the day of the opening ceremony, my windpipe and carotid artery was clamped.

I grabbed hold of Koko's twin-tails as if we were playing tug of war, trying to resist, but--

-added to Koko's two arms, she was using the power of her back to pull the tails on her left and right completely tight.

I-I can't...I'm losing my strength...!

"Kihihi! From the beginning, you can't win against the princess of the middle of the world! Peaceful idiot '''Japanese!'''"

This is bad...my consciousness is starting to fade...

...I'm done. My mind in Hysteria Mode told me that calmly.

This is my loss. Once again.

The first reason being, this was two against one.

Moreover, those two could completely synchronize their actions exhibiting perfect co-operation.

Teamwork increases the power of individuals.

Yes, I had--been subjected to the figurative opposite of what we had always done to I-U's assassins.

(This too is...divine retribution...?)

The second reason for my loss was...Hysteria Mode. That weak-point had been exposed.

I did not want to hurt girls, without letting Aria join the battle, my battle ability dropped, and even the enemy, Koko, I tried to protect, creating an opening.

Naive. Too naive.

I...really am a peaceful idiot Japanese person.

I smiled a wry smile, tainted with self-derision, but even the muscles in my face...I could no longer put strength into them.

Blackout----when blood no longer flows to the brain, the optic nerves cease their function--at the denouement of that feeling, as I lost consciousness--

---''BSSHHHHH! BSHH!''

A jarring impact ran into my body from Meimei's twin-tails.

"Auoh!?"

''Clink,'' bent backwards, Meimei dropped towards my feet, the choking maneuver was--

-in an instant, released.

The bundle of silky hair was still wrapped around my hand.

Meimei did a backwards somersault, and her hair had--become short.

The twin-tails on the left and right had been severed.　Right at the foundations.

Still contorted, I saw that, at the bottom of my field of vision, two new bullet holes had opened up on the roof of the Shinkansen.

(Ju-just now was...a snipe!?)

And the instant I noticed,

''Bang...Bang...!''

I heard the sound of distant gunshots.

This--sound.

I hadn't forgotten it.

Time and time again, this sound had been heard as if engraving itself into my consciousness.

The sound of a ...[http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Dragunov_sniper_rifle Dragunov sniper rifle]!

"Different--that helicopter is different from '''Sister Ju''''s! Who is it!"

Along with that gunshot, like a distant crack of a thunder, the sound of Paonyang's panicked voice.

From a swaying helicopter, shooting the roots of a person's twin-tails while they're grappling with somebody on top of a moving Shinkansen, severing two of them together. Furthermore, with a famous rifle, yet nevertheless anachronistic, an SVD.

Able to do something like that, a superhuman sniper....I know nobody besides one person.

"--Reki...!"

The helicopter, following the Shinkansen, was an [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Kawasaki_OH-1 OH-1].

Inside the Hotogi shrine's garage, Kawasaki Heavy Industry's high-speed helicopter.

From the opened hatch--

Still bandaged in various places around her body, Reki had stuck her body out, holding her sniper rifle in place.

And with a speed which overwhelmed surprise, the muzzle of the Dragunov flashed.

--''BSSSSHHH!''

The supersonic 7.62mm x 54R impacted the ground by Meimei's left and right feet, looking as if it was brushing past them.

"'''Ah!'''"

Letting loose a truncated scream, Meimei pressed against her heel--''Thump.'' She fell upon the ground there.

This is...a manner of falling which suggests that while there was no blood loss, her [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Achilles_tendon Achilles tendon] had been grazed.

Reki. As always, you are a goddess of sniping. Despite being heavily injured.

With just one bullet, you crippled Meimei's ability to stand.

"--!"

Unable to stay in place, Meimei was buffeted by the wind--

She slid towards the back of the car.

''Hssh'', Somewhat able to hold on to the signalling device at the foundation of the pantograph, Meimei stayed in that position, hiding herself in the shadow of the installation. She seemed to be trying to protect herself from Reki's follow-up.

"Kin-chan...um, hello? Sorry for interrupting while you're fighting."

A message entered the incam as I was still stunned.

Panicked for whatever reason, Shirayuki's voice.

"What's wrong?"

"From Hotogi's Makieda-san--from the chauffeur-san, there's a phone call."

Ph-phone call?

Frowning, in my ears, ''Click, Beep'', I heard what seemed to be the sound of Shirayuki's cellphone linking with the incam.

"--Tohyama-sama, my deepest apologies. This is Hotogi's Makieda. Right now...I am flying over the anterior of Hope 246."

...This voice.

This is the driver which brought us to the Hotogi Shrine by car.

From that high-speed helicopter, she was talking with Shirayuki?

"Wh-what is it...!"

"This is--our disgrace. The young megumi miko who were watching TV were talking, and Reki-sama, having heard them...took her gun, and kicking Kazayuki off, who tried to take this helicopter to come to Shirayuki-sama's aid, she ordered the pilot, myself, to fly her out."

Looking at the anterior of the vehicle, the helicopter had already descended to the point where it was nearly touching the Shinkansen.

In the co-pilot's seat of the OH-1, extending half her body out of the hatch, Reki--

-while her short hair was being beat down upon by the wind, she was looking down on the very back of the train.

And, giving some sort of order to the pilot's seat of the helicopter...

"--no, Reki-sama, we have already exceeded the vehicular speed limit. If we go any faster...the chassis won't be able to take it...!"

I heard Makieda-san's voice, apparently in response to Reki--

-and even so, Reki pointed her Dragunov at Makieda-san, and I could see her giving Makieda-san some sort of order.

...''Barabarabarabarabarabarabara''...!

The OH-1 descended even lower while accelerating. At the edge of the very back of the Shinkansen.

Do you plan to board...Reki!?

Impossible. Stop it.

You're injured.

Don't fight!

"Kinji! Pull back the helicopter! --in front of us is a tunnel!"

Reaching over the incam, Aria, apparently having heard the conversation between Hotogi's chauffeur and I, said as if screaming.

Looking back at our direction of advancement, while the vehicle was delineating the large curve, it was heading straight for a tunnel.

Above the tunnel was a mountain.

At this rate--the helicopter will crash right into it!

"Kinji! We're accelerating in another 10 seconds! We're exceeding 300!"

Muto's voice delivered the worst of the situation.

"Makieda-san, rise!"

"...!"

Apparently concentrating on the complex operation under the limit-breaking speed, there was no response from the helicopter.

"'''Reki!''' You can't hit anything except birds--'''Northern Barbarian'''!"

From the front of the vehicle, with the Uzi that Paonyang was holding by her hip--''PaPaPaPaPaPa!''

Although it was outside the gun's effective range, she let loose a barrage at the helicopter.

Without taking notice of that, Reki placed her toes on the handle of the helicopter, hanging upside down out of the hatch--she readied her Dragunov.

''Pa!'' Thinking whether the muzzle had flashed--''BSSSH!''

"Kyuu!"

Paonynang's Uzi was torn out of her hands, falling down towards the track.

The next instant, no longer able to bear the strain, the helicopter tried to avoid the fast approaching mountain, rising--

Feeling that, Reki, ''Flutter'', launched herself off the helicopter, into mid-air.

''Zan!''

At the very back of the Shinkansen, Reki pierced the roof with her bayonet, clinging on to it.

Her amber eyes immediately faced towards this direction--towards the Kokos and I.

--''WHOOOSSH''--

Staying at a speed of 300 km/h, the Shinkansen entered the tunnel--

--''Ban!''

In the midst of the darkness, the airflow around us intensified in a mere moment.

(Uu...!)

The air pressure changing in a heartbeat, my lungs seemed to rip apart.

Buffeted by the vortex of wind, I had no choice but to press myself against the back of the Shinkansen.

Grinding my teeth, straining my ears in the midst of the ever-present roar.

Listening to the operational noise of Hope Number 246, echoing in the tunnel--for whether the sound of the helicopter's explosion was mixed in.

Still tense, my ears searched through the ripping noise.

But...it was alright.

The OH-1 [Ninja] was a helicopter that was as maneuverable as its nickname boasted.

I had only been shown it in a video by Muto, but in case of emergency, it could perform an [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Immelmann_turn Immelmann turn].

The helicopter performed a maneuver in reaction to death, avoiding the slope of the mountain, escaping danger.

(Makieda-san--as expected of the chauffeur that armed Miko are entrusted with.)

Above my head, the lights lighting up the tunnel at regular intervals flowed past one by one like a meteor shower.

In that scene, as if out of a movie, at the very back of the train, around 400 meters away, was Reki.

Reki was somewhat standing, and step by step, she advanced. Facing this way.

--No.

Don't come, Reki! You'll die!

You are injured. Fighting under such torturous conditions, your body can't take it..!

"'''Re-Ki'''...!"

''Clatter!'' Turning my head to that sound, I could see that, while holding a new Uzi that she had taken out of her sleeves, Paonyang was slowly crawling towards the sloped head of the Shinkansen, which was taking the streamline-curve.

Hiding her body against that slope--when Reki comes into her gun's range, she plans to take the attack with her gun.

"Shira...yuki...!"

Not able to breath properly in the midst of the wind pressure, pressed on the ear which had the incam inserted into it, shouting.

"Kin-chan! Are you alright!?"

"I'm...alright! Rather than that, Reki has...boarded, from the helicopter! She has, severe injuries, can't let her fight...!"

"Re-Reki-san is...on the train!?"

''Pa---!''

With that sound, the Shinkansen shot out of the tunnel.

While Reki's skirt was fluttering as if it was about to be torn off, she was already crossing from the car at the very back to he next car.

--There's no choice. Telling her to stop won't stop Reki.

Finally able to breathe normally, I decided to put the final measure that I had been thinking of secretly all this time into action.

"Shirayuki, for the sake of not allowing Reki to fight, for the sake of saving the passengers--there is something a request for you."

"A request for me...?"

"The lead car of the Shinkansen, this Car 16...sever it. With your katana."

"...Eh...!"

"In truth, for the sake of that, I had you stay there. The vapor explosive is in the frontmost car--Car 16. Because the passengers are gathered in Cars 15 and below, if you sever it, casualties will be kept to a minimum."

"But, Kin-chan...will be left at the car with the enemy and the bomb...!"

Worried about me, Shirayuki didn't seem to be willing to immediately accept cutting the Shinkansen apart.

However, it doesn't seem as if I'll have enough time to persuade her.

This train was passing by [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Shizuoka_Station Shizuoka station], which was desolate after the people had evacuated.

I can't help it. I don't really want to do this, but...I'll put Hysteria Mode's techniques into action.

This is a technique which Nii-san, which is to say Kana, had showed me before, but--

In this kind of time, I can probably do it.

"Shirayuki."

Tone of voice; this kind of feeling is good.

Calm down, Kinji. If you calm down, then you should be able to do it.

"Shirayuki. Are you listening? Shirayuki."

With a voice that was a little deeper, I started speaking as if appealing directly to Shirayuki's heart.

"Ye-yes."

"Ever since before, Shirayuki has known me. Shirayuki, who knows me more deeply than anybody else--wants to say that the burden of this battle is to heavy for me? If that's so, then that truly is unexpected."

"Th-that's..."

"I thought that Shirayuki understood me, yet--was I wrong? Shirayuki."

Mixed with the sweetness of Hysteria Mode, my voice, Shirayuki, Shirayuki, called out that name, weaving it into my words.

"N-no, that's..."

Shirayuki's attitude immediately became as obedient as norm...no, changed into something even more obedient than normal.

Alright, alright, I managed to perform it well.

This is something that has been passed down through the Tohyama family, "Voice Captivation"--a type of hypnotism.

Recently, this was proven scientifically by [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Voice_acting_in_Japan Seiyuu]-training schools, but people are weak against the opposite gender's voice when a special tone and breathing method is blended in.

The Tohyama bloodline, which has Hysteria Mode, has already refined this to an art, passing it down.

According to that piece of knowledge, if one continually responds to girls with their own name, gently, sweetly whispering into their ear...it appears that their mind will gradually become more and more hazy, and they will leave any decision to boys.

"Shirayuki. The severing of the cars--you'll do it for me, right? This is something that only Shirayuki can do."

Controlling my impatience, I continued whispering to Shirayuki.

Because Shirayuki has an incam inserted directly into her ear,

I can expect that it's able to replicate the effect of the contact-distance of whispering.

"Kin-chan...you can...win?"

"Yes. Please leave the enemy and the bomb to us. I'll leave the passengers to Shirayuki and the others. You said that--recently, your Kidoujutsu has been unstable, but...you can cut it?"

"Ye-yes. If I use all my strength, then...definitely!"

At Shirayuki's voice, a wave of relief washed over me.

It seems that she'll do this job for me.

"Kin-chan, I'm cutting it. I'll definitely sever it well!"

"Ye-yeah."

It seemed that she was the type to be easily affected by hypnotism; it felt as if Shirayuki had been completely motivated.

"I'll cut it! Cut! Cut! For the sake of Kin-chan-sama, I'll cut it in half!"

No-now that I think about it...Nii-san had warned me about this. "Voice Captivation" is prohibited from being frequently used and abused.

I have no idea of how one could exploit it, but indeed, if I use this often, then it seems as if it'd be horrible.

It seemed that, in an instant, inside Shirayuki, something like 'loyalty' for me had been amplified...

The future is extremely uneasy.

"--Aria."

I returned my voice to normal, talking to Aria through the incam.

"Aria--please retreat to Car 15. You have Kanae-san's trial. You no longer have the time to be preoccupied with this stupid incident."

"N-no way! I...!"

"Kinji, I heard, you know? It seems that I've been put in the Detention group."

Just as it seemed that Aria was about to starts shouting, Muto's voice interrupted.

"Muto. I'm sorry. That things became like this."

"Heh. I don't care. It's been my dream ever since I was a kid to drive a Shinkansen. With that granted, I feel like it's fine even if I die."

Saying that, Muto's voice was really trustworthy.

Even though it was half-desperate at the same time.

"--Muto. There's also a pantograph at the back of the leading car. If we receive electricity from there, can we keep going even while severed?"

"I'm changing the settings to that right now."

As expected of Muto. He's quick at his job.

No wonder he's an honor student in Logi.

"If we sever the cars--what will happen to the cars in the back?"

"Don't worry. The Shinkansen was designed so that each car can run on its own. Because the New Automatic Train Control System is cut, it can be stopped through manual operation. The crying driver from earlier can do it for us, right?"

While listening to Muto's words, I watched the back end of the vehicle, and Reki had already crossed over the middle of the train.

"Shirayuki, do it, do it for me."

"Yes...! Kin-chan, may the God of battle bless you...!" 

Apparently having been conserving her power till now, Shirayuki took a deep breath--

"--Hotogi Soutenryuu--Hihihotogikami - Zankan--!" [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Hidan_no_Aria:Volume7_Translator%27s_Notes]
[[File:Aria07 141.jpg|thumb]]
In the wake of that voice, ''Shing!'', the sound of a blade being drawn, reminiscent of a bell, rang out.

The next instant--without a sound, at the end of the front-most car, the linking portion, light burst forth all around it.

As if several burners were being used, a scarlet light.

"Kya...!"

Meimei drew her neck in at the sudden glare, and immediately after--

''Clank''...that heavy sound rang out, and Car 15 started drawing back.

"...!"

--Well done; is all that can be said.

The cars had been severed. With that one strike.

Having seen that, Reki started running this way as if trying to push the wind out of her path.

"--Reki! Stop!"

As I shouted, the severed car behind us got farther and farther.

1 meter, 3 meters, 5 meters--

Alright, it was no longer a distance that Reki could cross while fighting against the wind.

The forward-most car, having become solitary--seemed to have become unstable aerodynamically, and its shaking intensified.

In my shaking vision, Shirayuki, visible from the incision at Car 15--

Like [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Hishikawa_Moronobu Hishikawa Moronobu's] [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Ukiyo-e Ukiyo-e] "Beauty Looking Back", her back was facing this way.

Apparently and probably from some kind of [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Iaijutsu iai technique] was the flash just now, and she appeared to be still in the regretful stance which had caused it.

"Kin, chan...!"

Shirayuki--the blade in her hand, ''Clank'', dropped to her knees.

Her breathing ragged, with her exhausted face, she turned to look this way painfully.

Shirayuki, you did well.

Thanks to you, all the passengers are saved.

Reki as well. With this, she can leave the battlefield--with that, Reki, who I looked at again--

"...?"

While sprinting across the roof of Car 15, which had been severed from this one, she took something out of her breast pocket.

My eyes in Hysteria Mode caught sight of it.

(Butei Bullet--!)

That color is, Grenade. Triggering a huge explosion, it is a miniature vaporized fuel explosive. 

What do you plan on doing.

Reki--!

"[http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Minamoto_no_Yoshitsune Minamoto no Yoshitsune]...Eight Ship Leap...!"

Still collapsed, Meimei said something, pale--

Reki was coming.

Whilst spinning on the spot, ''Sparkle''--in the air, behind her, she released the Butei Bullet.

And once again, sprinting forth with all her strength, she faced this way.

--''BAAAAAAAAAAAAANGGGGGGGGG!!''

Manually detonated, the Grenade spun into a crimson vortex of flame behind Reki.

The shockwave blew away the wind from the front, acting as an reverse hurricane.

--Reki, while being blown away by the blast--

-cradled the Dragunov, and her skirt seemingly being torn to pieces--she traveled the gap between the two cars.

And--''Thud!'', she tumbled onto the brink of the leading car.

"--Reki!"

Rolling off the the edge, delineating a curve, Reki, her face unchanging, pierced the roof with her bayonet.

And, clinging onto the stock of her bayonet, her entire weight hanging upon it, she used it as a stepping stone, ''Paki---'', and just as the bayonet snapped, she somehow managed to climb onto the roof.

That body, wrapped in bandages here and there, seemed to have had its wounds opened from the impact just now, and they were soaked in blood.

Why...are you so reckless. Reki.

White smoke streaming from her burning bandages and shoes, Reki, standing on top of the train, as expressionless as always...

Meimei, and even Paonyang, stared up at her in shock.

...Reki.

Robot Reki.

Do you not know even terror?

You'll die if you do that...!

"Why...did you run this way!"

I shouted from the center of the car.

"The reason I ran?"

Removing her burning shoes and socks and tossing them aside, Reki stood barefoot on the back of the Shinkansen--

"--because, Kinji-san too ran for me. On that night, from the mountain, cradling me."

Her method of speaking completely emotionless, she answered with that.

My ears in Hysteria Mode caught that voice even through the wind.

"...Reki..."

After the sniper battle at Hieizan...I thought that Reki had fainted, but it seemed that she was slightly conscious.

Because I faltered in my words out of embarrassment, Reki turned towards Paonyang, who was looking at the situation from the front of the vehicle.

"Also, I made an oath. "I oath to become a single bullet, bringing destruction upon those who wish to harm my lord."--That."

''Click.''

As if readying a blade, Reki pointed the Dragunov at Meimei.

"Koko of Ranban. Just once, I will give you the chance to surrender. The number of people in battle is already two against one. You have no chance of winning. Disarm the bomb and stop the train."

From behind Reki--

"It's three against one."

''Shh'', Aria climbed up from the cut section of the Shinkansen.

"Aria...!"

In response to Aria, her jet-black and silver-white Governments drawn, my cheek twitched.

Aria. Although I told her to retreat from this car earlier, it seemed she had stayed.

Reki--continued to keep her back facing Aria,

"Aria-san. Please return to the interior of the car. I believe I told you not to approach Kinji-san."

While her bandages, slightly unraveled, and her short hair was being buffeted by the wind, she spoke a warning.

"...As for the wounded, return to the hospital."

Twin-tails being blown about, Aria answered as if arguing.

"Aria-san is the one that is supposed to retreat."

"That's you, right?"

"It is Aria-san."

"It's you!"

He-hey. Both of you.

Don't fight even here.

The fact is, the two of you being here together in this situation is reality. There's no helping it.

At that point, I thought outside the box. A place to return to, a road, none of that is here.

However--if we are fighting together, if we do not work together, it will be dangerous.

For a Butei and Butei, if they are able to cooperate well, 1+1 will equal 3 or even 4. However, if there is disagreement between them, 1+1 will not even equal 2.

The worst case is, they will drag upon each other, turning it into a negative number.

In the past, Shirayuki and Riko...were opposed to Aria, but if it was an emergency, they would cooperate and fight.

They were not people who would remain stubborn in even times of trouble.

--However, Reki cannot.

Her killing intent, as if the number of enemies had increased by one, was released at Aria, who was behind her.

Aria too, being Aria, was in a mood where she was ready to point her guns at Reki.

This won't do. These two...will fight. At this rate.

I frowned--and just as I clutched my Desert Eagle, nearly out of bullets, and the Beretta--

--''Zzaaa''--

Once again, the Shinkansen entered a tunnel, and the vehicular noise as well as darkness enveloped us.

However, the tunnel this time was short, and in a few seconds, the vehicle exited.

After exiting the tunnel--a glaring light shone down upon the train.

This light...what is it? Squinting while I looked up into the air--

...''Barabarabarabarabara''...

A news helicopter, making that noise, was flying in the air at a rather high altitude.　There were many of them. It seemed as if they were waiting for this train, Hope 246.

This light was the searchlights that the helicopters were focusing on one point.

The bloody media. From a distance where they would not be affected by an explosion, they were going to be bystanders from above, huh?

"Koko. It's over. Throw down your weapons and raise your hands."

Within the searchlights, which seemed to be carving out a path in the darkness--

I pointed the Desert Eagle, shining brightly, and the Beretta at Paonyang and Meimei respectively.

However...even with that, Paonyang's eyes had not lost their will to fight. The same went for Meimei, collapsed on the ground.

Why? Why won't they wave a white flag?

The Kokos are--

(...Waiting for something...!?)

At the exact moment that my mind in Hysteria Mode realized that...

The sound of the hovering news helicopters changed slightly.

Looking back at the sky, one of them--Eurocopter's AS365, approached from the anterior of the vehicle. Reckless. There's a bomb set on this train. Which location is this TV station from?

--No, wrong...!

That was disguised as a news helicopter--

"Aria! Reki! --Hostile vehicle!"

Right before I shouted, my eyes in Hysteria Mode had caught sight of the pilot.

A girl shouldering a sniper rifle.

She is, she too is, Koko!

Exactly the same as the Kokos that are here, the third Koko.

"Rather than twins, they were triplets...!?"

I went "Tch", glaring at the AS365.

This is one kind of infiltration method.

Even if we chase, even if we knock them down, the next Koko will appear.

"Ah...!"

"..."

Forced away by the descending air pressure that the helicopter was creating, Aria and Reki retreated till they were at my side.

Aria pointed her Governments at the AS365 as if in intimidation, but she did not fire.

It seemed that Reki was observing my order, "Do not kill,"--and she did not shoot the helicopter.

As if jeering at the two, the helicopter swept over the Shinkansen from the back to the front like it was making fun of them.

"Uah!"

Twin-tails pulled taut by the wind, Aria, behind me, was forced to retreat in the direction of advancement.

The helicopter--

"...Uu, Uoah!?"

Directly above Muto, who had shouted into the incam in surprise--it hovered in the air above the cab. No, to be more accurate, it was not hovering. At 350 km/h, it had started to run parallel to it. In the air.

From that helicopter, which seemed as if it was originally for rescue purposes, the hatch opened and--''Thud.''

Koko, a hook attached to her feet, descended to the tip of the Shinkansen.

The weapon that the third Koko was holding was the famous rifle, renowned for having the highest reliability in the world, an M700. The one that was destroyed by Reki was painted with camouflage paint, but this one, apparently for night-combat, was colored matte black.

"'''Sister Pao'''--I kept you waiting. Let's go to '''Sister Mei'''."

The Koko that came to reinforce ordered the second Koko, Paonyang, who had earlier called her, "'''Sister Juu'''".

I could understand it from her attitude, it seems that this sniper girl is the eldest sister.

"'''Yes'''--'''Sister Juu'''"

Paonyang responded to Juujuu with one sentence, ''Ba!''

While unfastening the buttons of her ethnic costume, she dived towards the right of the vehicle.

"--!?"

At these movements which appeared suicidal, I drew in a sharp breath--

Billowing in the empty space, Paonyang's clothes expanded into one large piece of cloth like an unfolding piece of origami--as I watched, it turned into a parachute.

This scene. I've seen it before.

Turning into a parachute in an emergency, it was the same as Riko's modified uniform.

Koko, using it not for airborne purposes but to glide, moved in a 'C'-shape next to the Shinkansen.

And, embracing Meimei, who was collapsed at the brink of the back end of the train, she gracefully descended.

Severing the parachute of clothes, Paonyang* was only wearing underwear--despite the fact that she was fourteen years old, she was wearing something like crimson lingerie--and she hid her body behind the installation at the base of the pantograph. 

Looking closer, in that one instant, the Seiryuutou that had been embedded into the anterior of the train had been pulled out as well.

(...This is bad...!)

My mind in Hysteria Mode told me that the situation had devolved in a mere moment.

While Paonyang was using the broad Seiryuutou as a shield to protect herself from the Dragunov, she planned to draw Reki into Aru=Kata. Because, if Reki did not have her bayonet, then close-combat was akin to impossible for her.

From the other side, the front of the vehicle, Juujuu pointed the M700 sniper rifle at Aria.

Aria too pointed her Goverments back at her, but there was 20 meters of distance between Juujuu and her. It was not a distance where one could shoot accurately with the accuracy of a pistol.

Each of their enemies having taken an advantageous position, Aria and Reki retreated towards me, who was in the middle of the train, as if clamping down on me with their backs.

And, as if symbolizing the two person's relationship, still unable to try and cooperate in this situation--they stayed like that, their backs facing one another.

"'''Sister Pao!''' This is it for business. There are no hostages anymore. The Japanese government won't give us any money.

"I understand, '''Sister Juu!''' Retreat and blow up the train. We can't take these people back with us either."

In the sky above the Meimei sisters, who were talking to each other, the helicopter, which had been vacated, rose by a few meters before it stood-by.

Apparently calculating the distance between it and the Shinkansen with a camera, while doing that, it preserved its speed and altitude. It seemed that auto-pilot functionality had been installed on it.

Functionality that was the same as something like the functionality of spacecraft flying parallel to and on the edge of a small planet.

That is amazing. As expected of I-U's engineer.

And--as expected, they are the descendants of China's General of the Three Kingdoms, Cao Cao. 

Despite the fact that we wanted to drive them to a dead end, at some point in time, we had had that inflicted upon us.

I had learned this from World History, it seemed that Cao Cao was also a scholar who researched and compiled ancient China's Art of War, "Sun Tzu".

And according to Sun Tzu's Art of War, the three conditions that were critical to victory are: "The time of the skies, the advantages of the earth, the peace between men." 

If one were to analyze it in Assault terms, 'the time of the skies' would hold the meaning of timing, 'the advantages of the earth' would hold the meaning of positioning, and 'the peace between men' would hold the meaning of teamwork.

The Kokos had chosen their perfect timing, successively attacking us, using the train and the helicopter freely in order to take the advantageous position, and since they were triplets, they had taken advantage of their synchronization...now, each of them had determined the target that they could defeat.

On the other side, we were limited by the timer of Non-Stop, we were thrown into confusion on the roof and the interior, and with Aria and Reki turning their backs on each other, I was clamped in-between them.

Even though we had higher numbers, even though our personal ability was not below theirs--we had been pressured, driven to a corner.

At this rate, Aria and Reki will be crushed, and then I will be killed in a crossfire.

If--we don't do something.

But, what do we do?

What do we do...!

My mind in Hysteria Mode driven into full operation, after a few seconds--

"...!"

The image of a method to turn this around flashed into my head.

But...Hey, me.

Is that image really possible?

To realize it, we have to have the same thing as the Kokos, the three conditions of heaven, earth, and men.

The time of the heaven--with the correct timing.

The advantage of the earth--creating an advantageous position.

But, for the sake of that, the peace between men--teamwork between Aria and Reki is required.

Right now, that is missing.

Therefore, we cannot help but create it.

--Create it. Who?

Me.

Even if just for a moment. I will make these two people link hands. For the sake of victory.

"Aria, Reki."

To the backs of the two, I spoke.

"I believe. In the two of you, in the depths of your hearts...I believe that you trust each other."

Juujuu is trying to maximize her profits--Paonyang is trying to charge outwards--now!

"--Then, a make-up handshake."

I threw my own Beretta and Desert Eagle up into the air.

And as the two lingered in the air--

Aria's and Reki's arms grasped each other behind their backs.

And half forced, their hands came firmly together.

"!?"

"?"

Aria and Reki were linking hands like girls that were really good friends with each other, turning around to face each other.

While leaning over like a dancer, I--

-with my right and left hand, I turned each of their arms to back to their waists. From a bird's-eye view, we would be in an S-shape.

And, as if I was a chess piece in an axis of revolution, I turned a semi-circle, bent on one knee.

--''Guru''---!

Using me as an axis--Aria and Reki twirled around as if in a waltz. For me.

--"Castling Turn"--

Two pieces moving in one turn to switch places, a special chess move.

Aria. Reki.

You're good girls. Both of you.

Aria trusted. Trusted Reki, who moved, trusting me.

Reki too trusted. Trusted Aria, who moved, trusting me.

Focusing our consciousness for the enemy's attack, at the timing where we could not defend or dodge--

The two used me as an intermediary, trusting each other, putting teamwork into play. In a mere moment.

But, the moment of that inversion was more than enough.

Their positions changed, each of Reki and Aria's opponents were--Juujuu for Reki, Paonyang for Aria, switching into that position. As I expected.

Sniping versus sniping. Pistol versus pistol.

We had set up that position. With that "Castling Turn".

"--!"

''Bang!''

Unable to cancel her shot out of reflex in that instant, Juujuu's bullets were--''Bch! Clank!''

Catching the Desert Eagle that I had released earlier, I used Billiard Shot with my last .50AE.

Juujuu's bullet deflected at an oblique angle, Reki counterattacked with the Dragunov--''Tan!''

She shot at the feet of the Koko that was a sniper, Juujuu.

"--'''Ah!'''"

Tripping in the same manner as Meimei from earlier, Juujuu slid towards the front of the Shinkansen.

"Koko!"

---''Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang!''

At the back of the vehicle, Aria, while shooting the Governments in both her hands, ran towards Paonyang.

At Paonyang, who was using the Seiruutou as a shield and planting her feet, I--switched the Beretta which I caught to full-auto, following up with a barrage which all but left my magazine empty.

As expected, apparently unable to endure the consecutive attacks of the Governments and the Beretta, Koko,

"'''Kyuu!'''"

-fell on her butt.

''Clank Clank!''

The Uzi and Seiryuutou held in her left and right hands were precisely torn out of her hands by Aria's .45ACP bullets. 

Finally disarmed...towards Paonyang, who was left with the ungraceful appearance of only wearing undergarments,-

"--You're under arrest!"

Without holding back, she charged forwards.

The weapons she was holding having been shot, her hands probably numb, Paonyang was bound by Aria, who had immediately bowled her over, with a wire.

"This is payback for tying me up back then!"

Because, shouting that, Aria had bound Meimei, who could not fight, too, I turned to look at the front of the car--

"..."

At the edge of the continuing slope at the head of the Shinkansen, Reki was crouching there wordlessly.

"'''Sister Pao! Sister Mei! Save me! I'm slipping! I'm falling!'''"

In that direction, apparently, clinging unseen to the bottom of the slope, I could hear the sound of Juujuu screaming.

"You are rather noisy.　Since you are also a princess, please know your position."

''Chchk--''

Taking a stance of placing the Dragunov against her shoulder, Reki's barrel was pointed directly at the helicopter in the air.

"...Uguu..."

It seemed that the thought of it being shot down was intolerable--at that, Juujuu fell silent.

--Koko, Koko, and Koko--

All three of them had been rendered useless in combat. Finally.

...There's nobody left, right? After this.

"It can't be that there's more of you, right!?"

Apparently thinking the same thing as I, Aria, ''Step'' 

Not able to hold back, she stepped on Meimei and Paonyang who looked exactly like her--

''Whoosh Whoosh'', spinning the pistols on her left and right, she inserted them back into the holsters below her skirt.
[[File:Aria07 159.jpg|thumb]]
And, facing upwards, Aria and--

-Reki, standing up, turned to face each other at the same time.

Those eyes, and those eyes, met.

"...D-don't misunderstand, Reki."

Blushing a little, Aria had started stuttering.

"Earlier...was just my body moving by itself."

"--The same goes for me, it was only that my body was moving by itself."

Reki too also said that, remaining stubborn, but--

Aria. Reki. I understand.

Your line of sight, meeting now, was different from earlier.

Those are the eyes of two people who acknowledge each other, the eyes of a Butei and a Butei. Earlier, the event of helping each other which I facilitated--I pray that that is the new first step between two people.

"---'''You flat chested girl! Remember this!'''"

From the tip of the car, Juujuu's voice--

"?"

Turning to that, '''Buwaaaaaa...!'''

Apparently having taken it out of her sleeves, a pink smokescreen was thrown up, whirling into a vortex.

Together with the smoke, Juujuu seemed to be washed away by the cutting wind--she flew towards the back end of the vehicle.

"--!"

Juujuu, flying extremely far to the back in the space of an, 'Ah', ''Whoosh''....!

Parachute expanding, she performed a rapid deceleration.

Where she was inside the pink smoke, I did not really know, but in the instant that the smoke parted, I saw--hugging her knees to herself, in that position, she had slowed to around 50 km/h.

And staying in that position, ''Zaaaaa''...she touched ground in a small field.

"--What a cold-hearted sister. She left you here."

At Aria, who said that to the Kokos at her feet, apparently slightly regretful that she had let one person get away--

""Kihi...Kihihihihihihi!""

The Kokos responded with an ominous laugh.

"A fight between a tiger and a dragon--We'll take you on the road with us."

"This isn't Kokos' loss. Everyone will be blown away by '''Explosive Bubble'''! Idiot, idiot, idiot!"

''Kun''--The Shinkansen sped up even more. With this, our speed is 370 km/h...!

Apparently not able to keep up at this speed, Koko's helicopter, in the air above us--began to lag behind.

Once it was a certain distance from the train, the helicopter decelerated...landing on the road next to the track.

"You can't do anything except for fight. You're different from Koko."

"Kinchi, you're a useless, slow, idiotic turtle."

There was no longer an escape route. For Koko. And for us.

The Shinkansen was operating in an urban area. No matter where it explodes, there will be casualties.

"--That's right. I'm not nimble like Riko or Aria. I cannot use any techniques like Shirayuki. I don't have the skills like Muto to be able to drive anything. By myself, I cannot do anything."

However, my ears had already caught it.

That noise.

"That's right. You can't do anything!"

At Koko, who said that in a high pitched voice--

"But, ''we'' can do anything--"

From behind me, who answered with that--the sound of a horn rang out--

Another Shinkansen had chased us.

""...?""

The Kokos, brows creased, looked at the Shinkansen that was chasing us in shock.

"In this Caravan I, that was something that we learned as well."

We used a wire, returning from the back of the vehicle to the interior.

And for once, the Kokos cooperated with Aria as she brought them inside.

The door to the vehicle was opened due to Muto's operation, and from the door of the rescue Shinkansen, traveling at the exact same speed along the straight railroad--

A tube, roughly 1 meter in diameter, was extended this way, automatically attaching itself with a hook.

"Aya, Ayayayayaya!"

Sliding down that tube as if it was a slide was--

''Thump'', Her butt planted on the floor, Amdo's Hiraga Aya.

"...I apologize, Hiraga-san. For dragging you into this."

"What are you talking about! If it's one of my customer's problems, no matter where it is, Aya will come running! Tohyama-kun, Reki-san, Riko-chan, everyone is my important customer!"

Hiraga-san tugged on the rope that she had brought with her in the tube, pulling several different tools and a piece of machinery that looked like a fire extinguisher with her--whilst she was doing that, her eyes blinked at me. It seemed that she was trying to wink, but apparently, she couldn't do it.

A girl whom I never know if she's skillful or not.

Bringing in her tools, the tube that was crossing the space between the two Shinkansen's was taken off. For the purpose of transferring signs and signals between each piece of track, there are poles, and this was for the sake of preventing the tube from clashing with them.

However, even though we had nowhere to run, for some reason, Hiraga-san was assembling her equipment in a good mood.

"A-Ayaya! I-i-it's leaking!"

I heard Riko's voice say that from the direction of the seats.

"Just hold on a little longer! If it leaks, then the switch in the seat will short-circuit!"

"Riko is short-circuiting too! Quickly, quickly! Save meeeee!"

Riko...wanted to go to the bathroom?

That's obvious. Because, she had drank far too much strawberry milk.

"Haven't you disabled it, Hiraga!"

''Kun''--Muto said while making the Shinkansen accelerate further.

With this--390 km/h.

"--'''''Nothing is impossible!!!'''''"

Flashing an innocent smile while working, Hiraga-san answered cheerfully.

We had passed Shinyokohama station. Time left till Tokyo station was--7~8 minutes, huh?

No. If you think about the distance that is needed for the vehicle's system to brake, it's even shorter than that.

Two instruments had been extended out of the fire extinguisher-like piece of equipment, and working very gently, attaching them to the window of the washroom, Hiraga-san--

"The vapor explosive will explode once it mixes with oxygen, I heard that earlier from Riko-chan through wireless."

-said that, and she started working cautiously, but skillfully.

It seemed that, with a cutter that was attached to the tip of the tube, she apparently opened two miniscule holes.

Inside those holes, from one side of the tube, something like a balloon began to expand outwards.

"This is...?"

To Aria, who was looking through the window, Hiraga-san thrust forth her flat chest.

"Inflated with nitrogen, it's a silicon balloon! When it has expanded to fill every corner, the vapor explosive will be forced into this vacuum cylinder."

''GoGoGoGoGoGOGo''...the sound of a compressor working.

After...three minutes. We had already entered Shinakawa station.

The balloon expanded, and the ''Explosive Bubble'' was forced into the gas cylinders while the balloon spread to every corner of the washroom.

Hiraga-san checked the pressure inside the cylinder.

The nighttime view of Tokyo flowed by on the left and right.

Tokyo station was already very close--!

"Kinji, the last acceleration...410 km/h...let's go!"

''Kun''---!

The shaking of the Shinkansen growing stronger, Hiraga-san stumbled a little.

Will she make it--as I watched over her--

''Beep'', the piece of equipment made a noise.

"...Aaalllright! I'm done!"

"--Muto, brake!"

Having shouted, I took Aria and Reki, as well as Hiraga-san, into the embrace of my two arms--

I braced my back against the wall of the vehicle.

--EEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE--GIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIII--

In a heartbeat, along with the noise of the wheels gripping--an ear-piercing braking noise.

''CLANK!!''

The most intense impact up till now rocked the Shinkansen.

Decelerating--

''Bang!''

Turning to the sound of the explosion, beside us, the window of the washroom beside us blew outwards.

However--the vapor explosive did not explode. All of it had been sucked into the gas cylinder by Hiraga-san.

Because the cylinder rolled to hit the wall with a clank, I felt a chill run down my spine--

"<nowiki>~~~~</nowiki>!"

I endured the G-force of deceleration with my back.

Outside the window, orange light started flashing up from below the car. Sparks raised from the wheels and the rails.

I had thought that after we hit the brakes, we would travel for over 1 kilometer, and we still had not stopped.

Staying like that, the Shinkansen entered Tokyo station--

''Giiiiiii''...''Gii''...

Along with that ponderous sound--outside the window, the JR station name display could be seen.

--"Tokyo"--

Visible in the direction of the smoke rising up from below the chassis, that display...stopped.

Stopping--

We achieved it.

With this...everything has been resolved.

I took a deep breath, and--tapped on Aria's back as she continued squeezing her eyes tight in the midst of my arms.

It's all right now.

As if telling her that.

Aria raised her head--

Her camellia eyes first looking out the window, she turned from it to look up at me.

As if looking at a man who had realized something like a miracle.

"Aria...the reason I stay in a dormitory despite my home being in the city, I will tell you now."

Towards me, who was acting as Aria, continuing the small talk that we had had before going up the roof...

"...?"

Aria blinked her large eyes.

"--I don't really like trains."

At those words, Aria, while smiling wryly, replied with one sentence: "Same here,"

Tokyo station, which had been evacuated beforehand, was desolate.

Apparently supposed to act as a shield at the time of detonation, the trains belonging to the empty stations of Yamanote line, Keihintouhoku line, Chuuouhon line and Oumidou line were gathered here.

Furthermore, around the stop signs, sandbags were piled up to prepare for the explosion.

...How polite.

Aria and I stepped onto the platform...

"Ahaa! As a reward for my work, I'll be taking this~♪ Ayaya will help herself!"

From behind, Hiraga-san exited while innocently hugging the canister holding the "Explosive Bubble" to herself.

I see. With that as her goal, she helped us very happily.

"...Careful when you play with fire."

While smiling dryly, I put my hand on Hiraga-san's head, she who had a strong mercantile soul.

"..."

Next was, slinging the Dragunov over her shoulder, Reki, barefoot, descended onto the platform.

"'Tokyo~, Tokyo~, may the customers who are disembarking please be careful not to forget anything'"

Lastly, changing his tone to that of an announcer, Muto, dragging the two Kokos, exited.

On top of each other in an X-shape, sprawled on the platform, the Koko sisters were...were looking between us with an expression which seemed to express that, if we came any closer to them, they would bite us.

Really, what a huge fighting spirit. I want to act like that.

"You two.　If you persuade your sister to give up--I'll connect your phones."

Aria sat on top of the two, her arms folded, triumphing over her victory with a serious expression.

"It seems like these people's helicopters have been locked down by the Kanagawa police. I'm not saying this just 'cause I'm Logi, but no matter what kind of person it is, they can't do anything while on foot. She's about to be caught."

While taking off the incam, Muto cracked his shoulders.

"Muto...you worked hard. Thank you."

"What's with the politeness? Butei Charter article 1. It says, do something something with your companions, right? Which is...hey, hey. Can we get out of this station? They really stacked up those sandbags. I was thinking about buying station-lunchboxes--rather, Ryuuyouken's Jet Sieuw Mai."

"Muto~kun! You can exit from here!"

"Kinji, I'll leave the rest to you. Bring them to Dagula and have them squeeze them a little for us."

Hiraga-san, apparently wanting to do the analysis of the Explosive Bubble, if even a moment earlier, and Muto, a station-lunchbox maniac, scurried from the platform of the Shinkansen.

(I think that the station has been locked down though...)

While smiling wryly at the backs of the two, I saw them off, and once again, I knelt down on one knee by the Kokos.

Looking closer, Aria was, from Meimei's sleeve--taking out tools and weapons one by one, knives, hooks, smokebombs, etc...I took a tool that Meimei was carrying, about the size of a rice ball, into my hand...

I tried pulling a strange string which was sticking out of it.

Doing it, ''Pon.''

(Oh...?)

In around a second, expanding out of it like an airbag was--

-clutching her knees, Koko.

A dummy balloon with the appearance of a person.

"......!"

Having seen that, my mind, still in Hysteria Mode, screamed out a warning.

This is bad.

This puppet's characteristics...

These are the characteristics of, the person who had used a parachute of clothes, escaping to the side of the line, Juujuu.

That was--an inflatable dummy. Which is to say...

"--Sisters, retreat. For now, return to Hong Kong."

Koko's voice resounded from the end of the platform, and Aria, Reki, and I turned towards it in unison.

Over there was...dragging her feet, there was the figure of Juujuu, holding an M700 ready.

(Fuck...!)

Juujuu did not fall of the train.

Throwing up a smokescreen, at that point, she switched with the dummy...even if she was not able to climb up, she clung to the side of the Shinkansen. Until Tokyo, the whole while.

Probably crawling along the rail, Juujuu had distanced herself 100 meters, creating the distance to use a sniper rifle.

Nothing can be done with guns.

That aim was...on me. I knew that her sights were meeting my head.

"Reki, don't move!"

At Reki, trying to raise her Dragunov, Koko shouted.

Reki--had noticed that I was being aimed at. She did not ready her gun.

Just, staring in the direction of Juujuu.

"...Ouch!"

Just flicking my eyes to look in Aria's direction, Aria--was having her feet tightly squeezed by the Koko sisters.

The Kokos were, with some sort of desperation, yanking on Aria's hair and skirt.

With that, Aria can't move.

Because, she had gotten carried away, sitting on Koko.

"The wind trained Reki well. It made you lose the heart of a human. In this battle, I understood that veeeerryyy well. You are a girl I cannot use. So, already, you, I do not need."

"..."

"Reki--I expect that you still have bullets. ''Die by them''. Right here, right now."

Juujuu was apparently still in pain from being shot by Reki, and while her foot was trembling--she gave that order.

The M700 aiming at my forehead was a bolt-action rifle, and it could not reload automatically.

If it shot me, in the time until the next bullet was in the chamber, she would be counterattacked by Reki.

She did not want to leave that opportunity.

So, Juujuu ordered Reki to shoot herself.

"If you die, I will not kill Kinchi. Kinchi is a piece I can use, Koko doesn't want to kill him either."

"Koko. As you say...I have one bullet. If I shoot myself, you won't kill Kinji-san?"

Towards Reki, saying that as if in confirmation--I turned in panic.

I had heard this from Jeanne at the Hotogi Shrine.

--Last Bullet--

When those of the clan of Ulus are backed into a corner, when they are hindering their companions--like the samurai which once existed in Japan, they perform [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Jigai Jiketsu]. A clan that continues the culture of ancient Japan.

This is dangerous. This situation is--

"Stop it, Reki! No matter what, she won't ki-"

"Kinchi, shut up! Reki, the words just now was an oath by the name of '''Koko'''."

My voice was drowned by Koko's words.

"Waiting is unfair for Koko. Reki, shoot yourself right now. If I have to wait, Koko will shoot Kinchi. Reki, it's fine if after that, you shoot Koko. Rather than letting some other person take Kinchi, Koko chooses to die together."

"Koko. Princess of Ranban."

Having said that, Reki--

-placed the stock of the Dragunov at her feet.

"The '''Reki''' of Ulus asks. The oath of just now--not killing Kinji-san, will you keep it?"

"It's not good to make fun of me. Koko is the princess of the prideful Wei."

"--If you break the oath, all the 46 girls of the Ulus will destroy you. With that everything, once having conquered the world, they will definitely take your life. You should have understood."

Straightening her back, Reki placed the barrel under her own chin.

"Stop it...Reki!"

"Kinji-san.　The girls of Ulus are equal to bullets. However, I was...akin to a defective, unusable bullet. Unusable bullets are meaningless pieces of iron."

"Stop it, Reki! You're being tricked!"

Aria's high-pitched voice pierced the air.

"Kinji-san. You ordered me not to kill a person, but now, I, for the sake of protecting my lord---will shoot myself."

"...!"

"However, please understand that this is not disobedience of your orders. Because--"

"...Stop it..."

"--''I am a single bullet.''--"

She placed the toe of the foot which had lost its shoe on the trigger of the Dragunov.

"YOU ARE NOT A BULLET!"

My cry was also in vain--

Her expression not even flickering, with her toe, the trigger was--

--pulled.

--''Click''.

"...!"

Once again, Reki's eyes opened.

Those eyes were--

-clearly opened in surprise.

The bullet--did not fire.

"Misfire..."

Camellia eyes opened, murmuring to herself, Aria too had an expression which conveyed her disbelief.

As for modern bullets, the chance of a misfire is low. It would be correct to say that it is mostly nonexistent.

Furthermore, Reki had her extremely meticulous misfire prevention, even going so far as to make her bullets herself.

The chance of a misfire was one out of a billion...No, it had been controlled to the point where it was one out of a trillion, right?

That had just happened.

Reki was, at that--surprised. Clearly.

"Because, this gun will not fail me."

The Dragunov she had trusted that much had--

-failed. Failed Reki. Now, for the first time.

--Reki.

Earlier, you said that you were an unusable bullet, that you had no meaning.

Misfires have meaning too. Think about that meaning.

"...Kinchi!"

Juujuu-

-in that one instant, understood the change in the situation.

Reki could not kill herself. However, she had no bullets but an unusable bullet. 

And, the next danger, the person who could fight was--me.

She is lost.

Kill me now and run, run without killing me and recreate this scenario, attacking us again.

In the space of that hesitation--I snatched the magazine out of the Dragunov that Reki was holding in blank shock.

"--Reki. Don't shoot yourself a second time."

While saying that, I took the last bullet out of the magazine before Reki's eyes--

And I clasped it in my two hands.

While doing that, I stared directly into Reki's eyes. I am furious. For the sake of telling her that.

"This is an order. You said that you would listen to my orders, correct?"

"..."

Reki matched my sharp gaze--''Nod''.

Wordlessly, she nodded.

Having confirmed that, I revealed the bullet in front of Reki's eyes,

"Now--be born again."

I told her that. ''Click''.

Returning it to the magazine, I slotted the magazine into the Dragunov.

"--Reki. The person you should shoot is that enemy. Once more, believe in me."

I said that to Reki--

''Bang''--

While I turned back, I stood in a position where I could protect Reki from Koko's sniper rifle.

She would definitely shoot before Reki, who was cradling the gun in a daze.

That one shot--well, if it comes, it comes.

As for my guns, I do not have anymore bullets. Billiard Shot is impossible.

Bullet slicing is impossible too. I don't have my knife anymore.

The Bite I did against Patra--that is also impossible.

That defense is imperfect. Because, I will faint from the impact. Koko still has bullets. If I fall, at the last, I will be killed by the second loaded bullet.

All the methods I had used till now could not be used in this situation.

--However, I will not die. Hysteria Mode is unmatched in this world.

My reflexes, 30 times faster than normal, thrust my hands forward before I could think.

That's right. Definitely, if I do this--!

Towards me, who had taken that stance--Koko--

"Kinchi!"

--''Bang!''

Along with the gunshot, a 7.62mm NATO was released.

The palm of my two hands, stuck out, was--

-just the index fingers and middle fingers of my opened hands were overlaid in a #-shape.

--Can I do it? This kind of thing?

I was only half-confident in myself, but I could not think of anything but this. In this instantaneous moment.

I surrounded the enemy's bullet trajectory with the square made of my fingers.

The bullet, showing no intention of stopping, approached my fingers--

"--!"

--''Whoosh''--

Using Edge Catching - Double Finger, I closed in on the bullet with the two fingers of my right hand--

However, the bullet was not restrained, and it flew through the space between my fingers, heading towards me.

A 7.62mm NATO's initial velocity is supersonic.

The full-metal jacket, heading straight between my eyes, was averted slightly to the left--

While spinning, it flew towards my left eye.

With my index finger and my middle finger, once again, I closed in on the bullet.

And, once again, I slightly changed its direction. Further to the left--

"--!"

''Whoosh!''

A sharp pain ran through my cheek.

And--the bullet--

''Clink''--

-left and behind me, far away, the glass of showcase of the flowers vending machine which had been hit was cracked.

As for me--I was not hit.

The bullet had just grazed my left cheek.

I did it--

It was theorized in but a moment, yet when I had tried to do it, it had worked.

With my bare hands, slanting the course of the bullet...a technique which changes it into something akin to the symbol, "/".

If I were to give it a name--Slash--would be what it would be called.

As expected of Hysteria Mode.

Finally, it seemed that I had become such that I was able to deflect a bullet.

Well...I had been injured quite badly though, spraining my fingers. On both of my hands. It really hurts.

"Kinji...y-you, just now..."

Her voice filled with shock, Aria's eyes had widened into circles.

From next to her--

"--In the midst of this darkness.--"

Reki's voice.

Turning to look at her, Reki was closing her eyes, and her Dragunov was raised once again. Aimed towards Juujuu.

That was something I would have never though would have come from Reki, an extremely irrational movement.

Reki trusted in the fact that the misfire from just now could be fired. That which was uttered just now--

-My words.

"A path of light exists--outside of the light, nothing can be seen, nothing exists. I--"

Reki's...poem when she was sniping had changed.

Opening those eyes once again, Reki--

"--am one who runs in the midst of that light."

-pulled the trigger.

--''Bang!''

"--!"

This time, having been fired, the Dragunov's 7.62mm x 54R--

--''Chiiiiii''--

--brushed past Juujuu's head as she was reloading, not hitting its target.

"Kihi...!"

Koko, having broken out into a cold sweat, laughed, holding up the M700.

Aria sucked in a deep breath. Reki, who had perfect accuracy, had, regretfully, missed--so she thought, however, that was wrong.

It is that sniping technique. I had seen it before.

"--!?"

''Bang!''

Koko, who was on the same level of Reki, fired.

Diagonally, in a completely different direction.

"...? ? ?"

And, ''Stagger, Stagger'', she stumbled about--

-and with an expression which revealed that she had no idea what was happening to her body, ''Thud''.

-at that spot, she toppled.

That was a sniping technique which Reki had used against the Caucasus Silver Wolf--the Haimaki of present, during the period where he had once infiltrated Butei High.

With a normal bullet, grazing one part of the body, applying pressure on one portion of the nervous system, a complex sniping technique which numbed the recipient.

It can be performed on humans too, that technique. As expected of Snipe's prodigy, Reki.

Getting a concussion, her feet unsteady, Koko used the M700 like a cane, trying to rise again, but--

''Thud!''

Hidden below the platform and above the track, Riko came charging out--and she clung to Koko's back.

"Mi-Mine Riko!"

"Cao Cao-! That's also Cao Cao, this is also Cao Cao. All three are here~. Kufu!"

Like a piggyback monster, she tightly squeezed Koko's body with her two legs, performing a full nelson on her with her hands--and very literally, Koko's two long twin-tails, like snakes, moved to tighten around her neck.

This choke, used in an attempt to kill me twice--Shanshikeikeihou, Riko-version.

"Go to sleep with your own technique, Cao Cao. The person who taught me this move has become my enemy."

"......! !"

Even so, Juujuu reached her hands out to Riko's face as she was behind her, trying to counterattack, but--

-having taken advantage of opportunity where Meimei and Paonyang were rooted in shock, she flew straight towards Juujuu.

"Koko--you really don't know when to give up!"

"Wai-! Aria! Time out, time out!"

Aria ignored Riko's voice, extremely panicked, ''Thud!''

Going into a double-legged dropkick from sprinting forward with all her might, she rammed into Koko.

Riko, ''Thump!'', along with Juujuu, blasted backwards--

"<nowiki>~~~~~~~~~~</nowiki>..."

Finally, she seemed to have fainted. Riko, too.

While smiling wryly at Aria, binding the third Koko with a ferocity akin to that of a tiger devouring a panda--

This time, with this, everything is resolved--I turned my back on the Kokos.

(Reki...)

On the other side, Reki--apparently exhausted, collapsed to the platform, sitting completely straight.

From the Dragunov, which she had not been able to shoot herself with--

As if feeling some sort of message, she tightly, tightly hugged it to herself.

I knelt by her side, and...

I could see that, from Reki's eyes, a single tear fell.

"...Reki..."

"I...do not hear it anymore."

Those shoulders were trembling slightly.

"Hear what?"

"The voice of the wind--I can no longer hear it. The wind has already stopped speaking."

Reki has...

Until now, never made movements that she had thought of herself.

Just being ordered by the "Wind", with this, living like a robot.

Those directions had faded away--so she said.

That was probably the release of the delusion that had been engrained into her by someone.

I had learned this in Inquesta, that type of mind control could be released by a severe shock.

With the shock of her Dragunov failing her, which Reki had trusted from the bottom of her heart, she had been released from that unseen hold.

"The wind is no longer saying anything--huh. Isn't that the same as saying, "think by yourself"?"

Towards me, who had said that, placing my hand on Reki's shoulder...

Reki raised her head.

"I do not understand. From now on, what do I do? From now on, alone--"

"It's fine. The wind is something which blows where it wants, right? And also--you are not alone. I am together with you. Because, after all, you've already submitted our team registration to the school. Within this time, by yourself."

Saying that, I flashed a small smile, straightening my back.

Reki...was silent.

Staying silent, her left and right hands grasping the grip and stock of the Dragunov for support, she stayed in that position for a few moments--

And when a gust of wind blew through the station, ''Whoosh'', she raised her head.

"--'''''anu urus wennuia'''''...Eternity--"

Reki had--

...A song...?

"--'''''Celare clai ol....tu plute ire, urus claia''''' Sky--"

--started singing.

I knew not which country those words stemmed from. I could hear that parts seemed to be in Japanese.

Amazingly mysterious lyrics.

However...it was, a beautiful song.

Even then, its rhythm seemed was so nostalgic, so familiar.

And, Reki's voice. It was wondrous. Its volume was soft, but she sang like a true singer, with perfect tone, such that anybody there who was listening to that beautiful voice would be rendered speechless.

"--'''''Raios Zalo Ado'''''...Ясны, ясны на небе звёзды--"

Standing up, Reki sang, and it reminded me of a bird setting off from its nest, a beautiful, vibrant song--
[[File:Aria07_187.jpg|thumb]]
Along with that continuing melody, the wind flowing through the platform strengthened.

As if it was singing. The wind too.

Aah. This is probably--

-The parting song between the wind and Reki.

"--'''''Celare claia ol...tu plute ire, urus claia''''' Sky--"

At the refrain of the song, the wind, intensifying into a gust--

From the vending machine which I had broken earlier, the bouquet of flowers which the person who says farewell gives to the one who sets off on his journey was swept up, released into the air.

The flowers, coming loose, were caressed by the wind, with innumerable amounts of petals scattered into the air.

In the midst of that multi-coloured mist of flowers--Reki walked atop the platform.

Towards the end, which was completely desolate.

(...Reki...)

All words lost, we could not even open our eyes in the face of the intensified wind.

When I closed my eyes, the last thing I could see was--

"--'''''anu urus wennuia'''''...Eternity--"

-in the instant the song, returning to its first line, finished, turning around, Reki--

-as if having been reborn, her fresh, neat face.

That face still could not form anything but a slight expression, but...

...It was smiling, I thought.

The wind stopped--opening my eyes again, Reki's figure was no longer there.

Aria panicked at the fact that Reki had suddenly disappeared, but...I was not like that at all.

Isn't it alright? For the first time, Reki started walking by her own will.

She had stopped living by the orders of someone, and herself acting like a new wind, she walked towards freedom.

So, this is like Reki's second birthday.

Rather, I felt as if I wanted to give her my blessing.

'Happy birthday, Reki'--that.

Brought to our location by Muto and company, the Jieitai's bomb squad came out...

After them, a higher-up from the police, Butei High's Ranbyou and Tsuzuri, those teachers, and the aftermath squad--

A few Butei High students came with them.

After hearing of Reki's disappearance, Snipe's third year Shibaiko-senpai tried looking for her, but...I thought it is useless. Because, by her own will, Reki could completely erase anything like a hint of her presence. As long as she does not try to come out, no matter who looks for her, she won't be found. Even if you brush right past her.

Also...because she had erased her presence by herself, she should be doing things covertly. Right now.

While I was thinking that, I exited from the desolate, maze-like Tokyo station along with the others.

Exiting from the Marunouchi exit, there were several black Butei Cars waiting.

Apparently an Assault elite, and treated differently as such, Aria was taking a car together with Ranbyou...Each of us, Riko, Muto, Hiraga-san and I, were driven by freshmen from Logi, split up, sitting in the backseat of our respective cars.

"...Now that I think about it, did you make it to a toilet? There was no toilet on Car 16."

Hysteria Mode released, I asked lightly, and Riko planted her fist in my left cheek, pressing down on it firmly.

Ou-ouch. The bullet graze from when I had performed Slash, hurt a little.

"Ki-kun! You're not allowed to ask that question of girls! I certainly made it in time!!"

Apparently, Riko, blushing, had...well, somehow done it somewhere.

Pursue it any further, and she'll be pretty pitiable. Even the me of normal understood that.

Turning away to face the window of the backseat, Riko--

"--Kinji. You're a cheater."

-with the manner of speaking of the Other Riko, murmured that.

"What are you talking about?"

"This. My eyes cannot be cheated. Here. There's the mark of a knife."

Saying that, the thing that Riko took out of her pocket was--the shell of a sniper rifle's bullet.

That was the casing of the bullet which Reki had tried to shoot herself with, and after that had failed, shot Koko with.

"...You have sharp eyes, Riko. As expected."

Sinking deeper into the seat, I received the casing from Riko's small hand.

A normal bullet's casing has an ignition point known as a primer attached to it. If there is no primer, the bullet cannot be fired. In other words--the end result is a misfire.

I...

...after hearing about the "Last Bullet" at the Hotogi branch...if the situation became such that she had been pressured to the last bullet--Reki, as Jeanne had said, might shoot herself. That's what I thought.

So, at the sleeping Reki's side, when I was performing the simple disassembly of the Dragunov--I extracted the bullets from the magazine, and removed the primer from the last bullet in advance. In preparation for Koko's next attack.

Removing the primer from the bullet was a rather dangerous action, but if I used my knife, using the special method that I had learned from Nii-san, I could do it.

As I expected, Reki tried to shoot herself with the last bullet--and that bullet ended up being a misfire.

After that, I took the bullet out of the magazine, and I reattached the primer which I had enclosed in my pocket. Clasping the bullet, I acted as if I was concentrating on doing something.

And with that, loaded once again, this bullet performed its correct function, becoming the bullet which decided our victory.

"Kinji--planned this? The whole flow?"

"Well, about half. Rather, it doesn't matter anymore, right? That."

Riko looked this way with an expression of admiration, this time staring out my window.

Visible there was a large billboard advertising the 3D movie to be opened to the public shortly, "The Wizard of Oz"

Now that I think about, when I had eaten ramen with Reki at Odaiba too, that billboard was visible.

"The Wizard of Oz". When I was small, my mother read that to me from a picture-book--and one of the characters which appeared in it, the tin lumberjack who was missing a heart, received a human's heart at the end.

Every one of us is probably like that.

The wandering Dorothy, the cowardly lion, the stupid scarecrow.

However, everyone lent each other their strength, and each of them managed to take hold of their future self.

Like that fairy tale, immediately getting it before the ending...is obviously impossible.

However, it's fine if we approach it step by step. Towards our new self.

So, Reki--you should do that too, from now on.

"Ki-kun, why're you smiling? Are you so happy to be next to Riko?

While pushing Riko, who had returned to Normal Riko and was cuddling up against me, I noticed that I was smiling wryly.

I had been completely--drawn to Reki's side. I was just thinking about this.

Lima Syndrome, which I had planned to use on the night which I was placed under Sniper Restriction by Reki--

-the reverse of that psychological phenomenon, Stockholm Syndrome, exists.

The people who are imprisoned feels sympathy for the people who are imprisoning them...a phenomenon where they become completely allies of their capturers.

This was, probably, that.

I had planned to win her over, but I had been won over instead.

Of course, the other side was not conscious of this result.

Now, I am definitely standing by that wordless and expressionless beautiful girl who is out there somewhere--Reki.

<noinclude>
{{Hidan no Aria Nav|prev=Hidan no Aria:Volume7 Chapter2|next=Hidan no Aria:Volume7 Chapter4}}
</noinclude>

Hidan no Aria:Volume7 Chapter3

2011-11-06T05:43:53Z

89.72.147.28: /* 3rd Ammo: The Third Quadra */

==3rd Ammo: The Third Quadra==

The three girls from Connect had several simple single-earphone-type incams, and taking them, we established communication, sharing the same frequency.

Afterward, confirming that we had reached our respective positions...first, a message from Shiranui was transmitted through the incam.

"...Tohyama-kun. On Car 7, there are several TV staff of some location aboard and they have cameras. They understand that this is an incident, so it seems that all along, they have been using the train's wireless LAN to broadcast."

"Broadcast...in this situation?"

"Yes, they seem to be happy. They were able to be right at a scoop."

Really...They have no sense of reality.

Despite the fact that everyone might die in a heartbeat.

"...Leave them. Reporting is a freedom."

Scooping up the butterfly knife which I had dropped just now, that was all I said.

Because of the incident with Nii-san, I hate the media, but--in any case, I cannot stop the information leak. I can just pray that this doesn't lead to something bad.

--At the front of the train, next to me,

"Kinji, use your heel hook too."

Saying that, Aria put her white sneakers back on.

To prepare for a case where one has unstable footing, Butei normally carry a [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Titanium_alloy titanium-alloy] hook around with them.

On the belt buckle or at the bottom of the holster, the concealed metallic components have the ability to fit together and change into several different forms for several different purposes, much like a transformer robot toy.

For the sake of not falling off the [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Shinkansen Shinkansen], Aria had attached those to her shoes, choosing spikes.

"During the bus-jacking, we had used wires attached to the roof as our support, but this time, we'll be in close quarters combat. There's the chance that the wire will be severed."

"--Correct decision."

And, while I too was attaching the spikes to my shoes... 

Having finished her preparations earlier, Aria turned her back this way, going through a series of stretching exercises.

"You know. In Osaka, the thing with you and Reki--"

After a while, as if for the purpose of breaking the awkward silence, Aria interjected.

"I don't really mind. For intruding too much on your private matters, I apologize."

This is...a tone which shows that you really do mind.

Apparently, she's still angry that I was together with Reki throughout the field trip.

"Aria. It probably made you misunderstand, but...at that time, I was under Reki's Sniper Restriction. Reki is silent, so she didn't say much, but it seems that she was trying to protect me."

"Fuun..."

Having said that, Aria turned her head, seeming to be half satisfied, half suspicious.

"--Well, it's fine.　I was waiting around there anyways. Waiting on my own."

"Waiting? For what?"

"It doesn't matter, right? Alright, this conversation is over. Ah, anyways, I'm so unlucky. Even though my birthday is so close, I've been dragged into this incident."

A glance flickering my way, Aria stamped lightly, seeming to be testing out the spikes.

"Really, I'm so unfortunate. It's my birthday next week."

...Why did she say it twice. Birthday, birthday. At least, I'll memorize it.

Thinking about that, I met her eyes, and Aria's expression seemed a little urgent,

"Ah, u-um. Kinji. Where's your hometown?"

She seemed to be deliberately leading the conversation away from that topic.

I don't really understand, but--I'll just go along with her.

"[http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Sugamo Sugamo]. My grandparents are living there."

"Sugamo...? Were you planning to go there with this Shinkansen? If so, it's a shame."

Saying that, it seemed that Aria wasn't very familiar with Japanese geography.

"Sugamo is in the city."

"In the city...Then, why do you live in a dormitory? Wouldn't it be fine to commute to school?"

"--Well, there are a lot of reasons."

Fixing my shoes, I faced Aria without explaining in detail.

So, the atmosphere turned to "Ready"--

Aria was patting her cheeks, mustering her fighting spirit, showing a cute movement.

Alright--from now on, it's time to fight. As if telling herself that.

It's just a theory that when a two-man cell hasn't fought together for a long time, they should have some idle chatter in order to synchronize, but we had just finished with that.　We had done it arbitrarily in the conversation just now.

"Let's go."

Immediately reaching out for the stairs, Aria's petite hand was--

-because I was on top, covered by my hand as if being embraced.

"Wh-what, all of a sudden. Hand, handhand."

Apparently weak against surprise attacks, Aria's face turned red in an instant, and I reached out with my little finger, flipping down her skirt.

"Only when going up stairs and ladders, ladies first is an exception."

The reason I was going to climb the ladder before Aria was...also for the sake of making sure that I would not have a hole blasted through me afterward, when Aria would notice the spatial relationship between myself and her skirt, but--

-it was also for the reason that, my mind in Hysteria Mode had had an uneasy prediction.

If this prediction turned out to fit the reality, the first person to exit would be in danger.

Leaving Aria, holding her skirt with both hands, her face having become red, below, I--

-extended my torso out from the rectangular exit leading out to the roof into the outside of the train, which had become completely dark.

"...!"

--''Whoosh''--

While I was doing that, an enormous amount of wind pressure assaulted my back.

The Shinkansen was operating at over 200 km/h--the wind-flow flowing over the roof was far more violent than I had imagined.

The sound of my necktie and bulletproof uniform being buffeted by the wind rang out.

(But, it isn't to the extent where it's impossible to stand up.)

Fighting against the wind, I relied on my spikes to stand up.

Koko was--there.

Having already moved to the anterior of Car 16, at the only pantograph there--a metallic component stemming from the aerial wiring above the car which supplies electrical energy to the vehicle--in front of it, a large installation had been set up, and it was flashing as if giving off some sort of signal. Alright. Her back was facing this way.

(...We haven't been noticed.)

Having bent over for the sake of reducing air resistance, at my feet--

''Clank''.

The sound of the lid of the door I had just exited slamming shut rang out.

''Rumble Rumble Thud!'' The sound of Aria, apparently having been trying to come up, falling to the floor resounded.

As I went "Tch", turning around--

''Bang! Bang Bang!''

I released bullets from the Beretta in my right hand.

''Clank! Clank''----!

Approaching me from the back, another Koko used the broad Seiryuutou as a shield, deflecting the bullets.

"Kihi--!"

''Creak!''

The spikes on her feet groaning, Koko dropped to all floors in that position.

"'''Sister Pao! Kinji came!'''"

"--'''Sister Mei! Hold tight!'''" 


The two Kokos, at the front and back of the car yelled to each other in Chinese--

Having noticed the sound of the gunshots, the Koko at the back of the car drew an SMG, an Uzi.

Taking that opportunity, I retreated from the Koko who had been called Meimei, the one holding the Seiryuutou, reaching approximately the middle of the car.

The position was such that I was caught exactly in between the two Koko's at my front and back.

(...As I had predicted.)

This Koko and Koko. They looked exactly the same, something like twins, right?

I had deduced that in advance, and ended up not being cut down--

-because my mind in Hysteria Mode had seen through this trick from two pieces of information.

The first piece of information is--the '''Explosive Bubble''' bubbles that had blown Aria away.

That was the same thing as the light that had injured Reki in the night-fight.

But, the range of that dispersal device, the atomizer, is short.

It isn't able to attack a sniper that is at least two kilometers away.

Which is to say, at that time, some other person had covered Reki with that '''Explosive Bubble'''.

The Koko that is strong in martial arts--Meimei was the offender.

Creeping in under the distraction of the hunting dogs, Meimei released that vapor explosive.

And, the second piece of information is--the conversation with Aria in the car.

From that conversation, I realized that the second Koko's appearance was exactly the same as the first's.

Aria had gotten angry over the fact that Koko looked like her, and apparently, on the day of Water Tossing, during their Aru=Kata battle, she had said, "I told you to get rid of it!"

But, Koko had said that she had no memory of such a thing.

Rather, she had said that this was only the first time that she had met Aria in person.

In other words, the person who had engaged in Aru=Kata with Aria at Butei High was another Koko. With the exact same appearance, one more Koko--and that was the person that was on the back end of the car right now, '''Paonyang''', right?

This trick...it's obvious to say it's obvious.

Koko had called herself "The Warrior of Ten-Thousand Techniques", but a single person cannot do everything.

Martial arts. Marksmanship. The Kokos had divided up their specializations, acting as '''Ten-Thousand Arms'''--"The Warrior of Ten-Thousand Techniques".

"Koko, Koko--It's time for your punishment."

While looking at the Kokos on the left and right of me, one after the another, I drew the [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/IMI_Desert_Eagle Desert Eagle] that was stored by my chest with my left hand.

Desert Eagle. The gun of my father's legacy can also be used by the me in Hysteria Mode.

[http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Beretta_M92F/FS#92F_.2892SB-F.29 Beretta] in my right hand. Desert Eagle in my left hand.

Doubla, dual-wielding.

Now that I think about it, in terms of blades, I also have a butterfly knife and a scramasax.

I'm in the middle of a field trip, so I don't have many bullets. If I run out of ammo, against the two Kokos...I can do nothing but use twin-blades.

--Aria. Riko.

I'll be borrowing your specialty for a moment.

Tohyama Kinji Version--Quadra of Mimicry.

"Kinchi, you...went into Hysteria Mode, didn't you. How?"

Apparently noticing that my aura was different from earlier, the Koko holding a blade--Meimei glared at me.

"Did you use Aria? Did you use Aria who looks like Koko?"

Paonyang, holding her submachine gun ready, turned red with a surprised expression. 

They had realized that, with Aria, who was very alike to themselves, my Hysteria Mode--had been triggered by arousal. Realizing that, it seemed that for some reason, their alertness had increased.

...How impolite. Because I had had past experiences with going into Hysteria Mode with various women, you said it in a loud voice, but it's not like I can just do it with anybody, you know?

"Be-be careful, '''Sister Mei'''. There's a lot to be careful of."

"'''Yes''', '''Sister Pao'''. No matter how I look at it...it is impossible to capture HSS without injury."

The two people, saying that as if playing on stereo--their eyes, already very slanted, narrowed even more.

A stronger killing intent than before radiated from my left and right.

Almost numbing, it was a true killing intent--

--They finally got serious, huh?

Until now, it seemed that Koko had been showing themselves as relaxed in order to catch the enemy off guard.

Haha. As expected of the teacher, the martial style is extremely similar to the ''someone'' who wears Goth Loli uniforms.

"Kinji, it's me. After 10 seconds, we're accelerating. Don't fall off."

From the driver's seat, Muto communicated over the incam.

"What happened, Kinji! The door isn't opening!"

I heard Aria's high-pitched voice, which was almost as if it was trying to mask Muto's.

"I'm in the midst of battle. There are 2 people exactly like Aria on top of the train."

Answering with only that, I didn't say anything that might urge Aria to support.

The me as of now is in Hysteria Mode. I don't want to see girls in danger.

"Don't hold back, '''Sister Mei'''. It doesn't matter if you kill him."

"'''Yes'''. It doesn't matter if I kill him--!"

'''Thud'''---! Reading her Seiryuutou, Koko; Meimei ran towards me from the direction of advancement. 

--Quick. Aided by the 250 km/h tailwind, she shortened the distance in a heartbeat.

And, with a stance reminiscent of baseball's head-first sliding, she charged this way.

"--!"

''Thud!''

The Seiryuutou, the force of her entire body behind it, swung at my feet, and I jumped lightly, avoiding it.

I wanted to jump upwards normally, but I was immediately buffeted backwards by the air pressure,--

''PaPaPaPaPa!''

The Koko holding a gun fired her Uzi from behind me.

Twisting around in the air, I--fired the same amount of bullets from my Beretta - Kinji Model, defending with Billiard Shot.

The enemy's bullets all exploded into sparks in the air--

"-Ha!"

This time, as if stretching out from the roof, Meimei, doing a handstand, immediately kicked up at me.

I had no choice, kicking girls is rather painful for me, but--

My feet and Koko's feet met each other midair--

And, I leaped off her feet as if they were a jumping platform.

Meimei and the me in Hysteria Mode. I jumped with the combined power of two. High. Jumping over the flowing power lines and the hanger of the power pole holding them up, swiftly flying upwards for two, three meters.

From midair, using the Desert Eagle--boasting three times the stopping power of a Beretta, I fired at Meimei's Seiryuutou.

--''BANG!''

With the recoil akin to that of a [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Mortar_%28weapon%29 mortar], I hung in the air for a moment.

As expected of the automatic strongest-class Desert Eagle. This power isn't to be laughed at.

''Clank!'' Deflected, the Seiryuutou was torn out of Meimei's hands, sliding backwards on the top of the Shinkansen.

At the anterior of the car, just as Paonyang picked it up--''Clank.''

Still in the air, below my feet, the Shinkansen accelerated.

This speed--260 km/h--!

Paonyang embedded the Seiryuutou into the back of the Shinkansen, and I could see that she was using it as a pole to retain her balance.

"Yaiyaiya!" 

Having lost her Seiryuutou, Meimei knelt to the ground while screaming that out, fishing two large fans from out of her sleeves.

([http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Japanese_war_fan#War_fans_outside_Japan Battle-fan]--huh? This is the first time I've come up against it.)

From the air, I looked down at the fans, dyed crimson and gold, widening.

I had seen Shirayuki use battle-function fans before, but they had been made out of bamboo and paper.

However, Meimei's Chinese fans were made of metal. The edge, gleaming in the moonlight, was a blade.

Running, Koko twisted her entire body, jumping upwards, trying to dice me like a mixer--

And against that edge, ''Chnk, Chnk!''

I kicked off of it with my spikes, dancing into the air once again.

And once more, I fired the Desert Eagle in midair.

---''BANG! ZNG!''

Meimei immediately overlaid the metal fans, somewhat deflecting the .50AE bullet.

However, the Desert Eagle's stopping power was cheat-level. Destroying the two fans, it forced Meimei towards the front of the car.

Once again hanging in the air through the recoil, I brushed the aerial cables in the air, modifying my trajectory--

Finally touching the roof of the Shinkansen again, I stretched my arms outward, pointing the Doubla at the Koko sisters.

The light from [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Hamamatsu_Station Hamamatsu station] flowed past us like innumerable [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Tracer_bullets tracer bullets].

I--

This battle is no longer in desolate territory.

An Aru=Kata gunfight at 260 km/h. This isn't something one can see in even Kung Fu movies.

It's a shame that Hong Kong's famous director, [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/John_Woo John Woo's] camera isn't here.

--''SSSHHHHAAAAAAAAA''

Going onto a large curve, the Shinkansen leaned to the left as it tried to retain its bank angle.

For the sake of preventing the derailment of high-speed trains, they will take the curve like an airplane, banking.

The chassis moved with centrifugal force, and we were standing slanted along with the train.

Her back against the slanted ground beneath her, Meimei, having thrown away her broken fans, bent over--''Ba''

The flat of her hand standing erect, she stretched out her hands to retain her balance, her opened knees dropped till they reached right angles as she bent her hips.

And, ''Thud!''

Just like what Riko had did to Haimaki at Butei High station, she kicked up with her right leg.

"As expected, Kinchi. You really do have good skills. If it were possible, I don't want to kill you."

Immediately pointing her right hand at me, Meimei shook her sleeves--''Clank!''

She took something small out of her sleeve, holding it in her hand.

I can't see it...What is it. What did she take out?

I have a bad feeling.

That is something--like a finishing move.

Staying alert, from the opposite side of Meimei--the sign of a gunshot was--!

"!"

The moment I dropped down--''PaPaPaPaPaPa!'' The sound of gunshots rang out.

The bullets that Paonyang, walking this way, had fired with her Uzi whooshed over my head.

(...Danger!)

The stray bullets that I had just dodged were heading straight for Meimei, in front.

Thinking that, the me in Hysteria Mode readied the stance for Billiard Shot in an instant, but--

All the stray bullets passed through the air just left and right of Meimei. They didn't hit her.

Paonyang--as the Koko that specializes in marksmanship, had shot such that even if she missed me, she would not hit her sister.

With an [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Uzi Uzi], she sprayed countless of bullets in that instant--with a submachine gun.

Amazing marksmanship. The level of Aria, Kana, and I.

Does someone like that still remain in this world?

No...That was not all I should be surprised at.

Meimei--another Koko, was completely at ease.

She trusted that Paonyang's bullets would not hit her. As if she understood that she would not shoot herself.

(They're alteregoistic. These sisters...!) 

I leaped upwards, kneeling on one knee on top of the car.

I tried to raise my Beretta to counterattack, but--

While switching the long-magazine of the Uzi, ''ThudThudThud'', Paonyang kicked my head and gun while running over me. Towards Meimei.

''Zuzaaaa'', Paonyang, doing a headfirst slide at the end of the Shinkansen--

-at Meimei's feet, she stayed lying down like that. As if protecting herself from whatever was about to happen.

"--!"

My eyes caught sight of the equipment that Meimei had whipped out from the palm of her hand.

"Time for the fireworks."

That is--

-the thing which fires the vapor explosive bubbles, an atomizer!

"--'''Explosive Bubble Dragon Chain'''!" 


Together with that scream, the '''Explosive Bubble''' that she released windward wasn't very visible in my dark field of vision--there were many of them.

Zig-zagging side by side, they rushed towards me like a miniature dragon.

(Damn...!)

I can't--dodge that.

A bomb's area of effect is normally an expanding "sphere". Even if its diameter is the extent of a vehicle, one can dodge to the front or back.

However--multiple explosions, stretched out in a row, encompassing the whole of the top of the train, cannot be dodged.

I'll have to take it. If I don't prepare myself to any degree of damage, then...!

As I went "Tch", crossing my arms over my head, protecting it--

At Meimei's side--if one were to call it a dragon, the first '''Explosive Bubble''' popped at the tail.

''BOOMBOOMBOOMBOOMBOOMBOOMBOOM---!''

The explosion set off the next bubble, and then the next bubble--the explosions continued in a chain. As if a slender Chinese Dragon was blazing into flame.

"--!"

I put strength into my legs, trying to withstand the impact, but--''Clank!''

As if a raging dragon had just thundered into my body, I was blown towards the back of the train.

The impact and heat wave stopped my breathing, and for a second, my consciousness--went blank.

Even so, without releasing the guns on my left and right, standing up on the roof, in my ears--

"Meimei! Get Kinji off! '''Sister Juu''' came to assist! She came earlier than planned!" 

-could hear Koko's voice saying that.

Looking up towards the sky, from the air behind me, ''Barabarabarabara''...

As if brushing past the stars between the clouds, I could see a helicopter approaching.

(Now...Reinforcements for the enemy are coming now...!?)

Earlier, Koko had said, "Promise for a date".

It seemed that that was meeting up and extraction with the companion that was riding this helicopter.

Not even leaving me enough time to frown, Meimei fished a small gourd out of her sleeves, which were being buffeted by the wind--

''Guii-----! Thud.''

With a pose as if gazing up into the sky, she faced straight up, emptying the contents in one gulp, throwing it away.

"---'''[http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Zui_Quan Drunken] [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Baguazhang Eight Trigrams Palm]'''---"

''Sway''. In a moment, Meimei, looking as if she had lost her balance--

''TapTapTapTapTap!'' While her twin-tails were fluttering like ribbons in gymnastics, she closed in on me with frontal somersaults and cartwheels.

"--!?"

My reaction towards those erratic movements, which I had seen for the very first time, was late.

Movements like stepping on the gourd that she had thrown away and tripping mixed in, I could not keep Meimei in my sights.

Wh-what kind of movement is that? Drinking alcohol and then fighting...that's impossible!

"JYAAAOOH!"

''Thump.''

Meimei extended her legs, clinging to my waist, just as I was barely standing.

"Kuh...!"

No, not only her legs.

''Shh''--snaking around my neck was a twin-tail.

This is what I had been subjected to on the day of "Water Tossing", the irregular choke. That front...!

"ShanShiKeiKeiBa!"

In a heartbeat, Koko was holding her own twin-tails, ''Guiii!''

She threw herself backwards.

"...!"

The same as the day of the opening ceremony, my windpipe and carotid artery was clamped.

I grabbed hold of Koko's twin-tails as if we were playing tug of war, trying to resist, but--

-added to Koko's two arms, she was using the power of her back to pull the tails on her left and right completely tight.

I-I can't...I'm losing my strength...!

"Kihihi! From the beginning, you can't win the princess of the middle of the world! Peaceful idiot '''Japanese!'''"

This is bad...my consciousness is starting to fade...

...I'm done. My mind in Hysteria Mode told me that calmly.

This is my loss. Once again.

The first reason being, this was two against one.

Moreover, those two could completely synchronize their actions exhibiting perfect co-operation.

Teamwork increases the power of individuals.

Yes, I had--been subjected to the figurative opposite of what we had always done to I-U's assassins.

(This too is...divine retribution...?)

The second reason for my loss was...Hysteria Mode. That weak-point had been exposed.

I did not want to hurt girls, without letting Aria join the battle, my battle ability dropped, and even the enemy, Koko, I tried to protect, creating an opening.

Naive. Too naive.

I...really am a peaceful idiot Japanese person.

I smiled a wry smile, tainted with self-derision, but even the muscles in my face...I could no longer put strength into them.

Blackout----when blood no longer flows to the brain, the optic nerves cease their function--at the denouement of that feeling, as I lost consciousness--

---''BSSHHHHH! BSHH!''

A jarring impact ran into my body from Meimei's twin-tails.

"Auoh!?"

''Clink,'' bent backwards, Meimei dropped towards my feet, the choking maneuver was--

-in an instant, released.

The bundle of silky hair was still wrapped around my hand.

Meimei did a backwards somersault, and her hair had--become short.

The twin-tails on the left and right had been severed.　Right at the foundations.

Still contorted, I saw that, at the bottom of my field of vision, two new bullet holes had opened up on the roof of the Shinkansen.

(Ju-just now was...a snipe!?)

And the instant I noticed,

''Bang...Bang...!''

I heard the sound of distant gunshots.

This--sound.

I hadn't forgotten it.

Time and time again, this sound had been heard as if engraving itself into my consciousness.

The sound of a ...[http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Dragunov_sniper_rifle Dragunov sniper rifle]!

"Different--that helicopter is different from '''Sister Ju''''s! Who is it!"

Along with that gunshot, like a distant crack of a thunder, the sound of Paonyang's panicked voice.

From a swaying helicopter, shooting the roots of a person's twin-tails while they're grappling with somebody on top of a moving Shinkansen, severing two of them together. Furthermore, with a famous rifle, yet nevertheless anachronistic, an SVD.

Able to do something like that, a superhuman sniper....I know nobody besides one person.

"--Reki...!"

The helicopter, following the Shinkansen, was an [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Kawasaki_OH-1 OH-1].

Inside the Hotogi shrine's garage, Kawasaki Heavy Industry's high-speed helicopter.

From the opened hatch--

Still bandaged in various places around her body, Reki had stuck her body out, holding her sniper rifle in place.

And with a speed which overwhelmed surprise, the muzzle of the Dragunov flashed.

--''BSSSSHHH!''

The supersonic 7.62mm x 54R impacted the ground by Meimei's left and right feet, looking as if it was brushing past them.

"'''Ah!'''"

Letting loose a truncated scream, Meimei pressed against her heel--''Thump.'' She fell upon the ground there.

This is...a manner of falling which suggests that while there was no blood loss, her [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Achilles_tendon Achilles tendon] had been grazed.

Reki. As always, you are a goddess of sniping. Despite being heavily injured.

With just one bullet, you crippled Meimei's ability to stand.

"--!"

Unable to stay in place, Meimei was buffeted by the wind--

She slid towards the back of the car.

''Hssh'', Somewhat able to hold on to the signalling device at the foundation of the pantograph, Meimei stayed in that position, hiding herself in the shadow of the installation. She seemed to be trying to protect herself from Reki's follow-up.

"Kin-chan...um, hello? Sorry for interrupting while you're fighting."

A message entered the incam as I was still stunned.

Panicked for whatever reason, Shirayuki's voice.

"What's wrong?"

"From Hotogi's Makieda-san--from the chauffeur-san, there's a phone call."

Ph-phone call?

Frowning, in my ears, ''Click, Beep'', I heard what seemed to be the sound of Shirayuki's cellphone linking with the incam.

"--Tohyama-sama, my deepest apologies. This is Hotogi's Makieda. Right now...I am flying over the anterior of Hope 246."

...This voice.

This is the driver which brought us to the Hotogi Shrine by car.

From that high-speed helicopter, she was talking with Shirayuki?

"Wh-what is it...!"

"This is--our disgrace. The young megumi miko who were watching TV were talking, and Reki-sama, having heard them...took her gun, and kicking Kazayuki off, who tried to take this helicopter to come to Shirayuki-sama's aid, she ordered the pilot, myself, to fly her out."

Looking at the anterior of the vehicle, the helicopter had already descended to the point where it was nearly touching the Shinkansen.

In the co-pilot's seat of the OH-1, extending half her body out of the hatch, Reki--

-while her short hair was being beat down upon by the wind, she was looking down on the very back of the train.

And, giving some sort of order to the pilot's seat of the helicopter...

"--no, Reki-sama, we have already exceeded the vehicular speed limit. If we go any faster...the chassis won't be able to take it...!"

I heard Makieda-san's voice, apparently in response to Reki--

-and even so, Reki pointed her Dragunov at Makieda-san, and I could see her giving Makieda-san some sort of order.

...''Barabarabarabarabarabarabara''...!

The OH-1 descended even lower while accelerating. At the edge of the very back of the Shinkansen.

Do you plan to board...Reki!?

Impossible. Stop it.

You're injured.

Don't fight!

"Kinji! Pull back the helicopter! --in front of us is a tunnel!"

Reaching over the incam, Aria, apparently having heard the conversation between Hotogi's chauffeur and I, said as if screaming.

Looking back at our direction of advancement, while the vehicle was delineating the large curve, it was heading straight for a tunnel.

Above the tunnel was a mountain.

At this rate--the helicopter will crash right into it!

"Kinji! We're accelerating in another 10 seconds! We're exceeding 300!"

Muto's voice delivered the worst of the situation.

"Makieda-san, rise!"

"...!"

Apparently concentrating on the complex operation under the limit-breaking speed, there was no response from the helicopter.

"'''Reki!''' You can't hit anything except birds--'''Northern Barbarian'''!"

From the front of the vehicle, with the Uzi that Paonyang was holding by her hip--''PaPaPaPaPaPa!''

Although it was outside the gun's effective range, she let loose a barrage at the helicopter.

Without taking notice of that, Reki placed her toes on the handle of the helicopter, hanging upside down out of the hatch--she readied her Dragunov.

''Pa!'' Thinking whether the muzzle had flashed--''BSSSH!''

"Kyuu!"

Paonynang's Uzi was torn out of her hands, falling down towards the track.

The next instant, no longer able to bear the strain, the helicopter tried to avoid the fast approaching mountain, rising--

Feeling that, Reki, ''Flutter'', launched herself off the helicopter, into mid-air.

''Zan!''

At the very back of the Shinkansen, Reki pierced the roof with her bayonet, clinging on to it.

Her amber eyes immediately faced towards this direction--towards the Kokos and I.

--''WHOOOSSH''--

Staying at a speed of 300 km/h, the Shinkansen entered the tunnel--

--''Ban!''

In the midst of the darkness, the airflow around us intensified in a mere moment.

(Uu...!)

The air pressure changing in a heartbeat, my lungs seemed to rip apart.

Buffeted by the vortex of wind, I had no choice but to press myself against the back of the Shinkansen.

Grinding my teeth, straining my ears in the midst of the ever-present roar.

Listening to the operational noise of Hope Number 246, echoing in the tunnel--for whether the sound of the helicopter's explosion was mixed in.

Still tense, my ears searched through the ripping noise.

But...it was alright.

The OH-1 [Ninja] was a helicopter that was as maneuverable as its nickname boasted.

I had only been shown it in a video by Muto, but in case of emergency, it could perform an [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Immelmann_turn Immelmann turn].

The helicopter performed a maneuver in reaction to death, avoiding the slope of the mountain, escaping danger.

(Makieda-san--as expected of the chauffeur that armed Miko are entrusted with.)

Above my head, the lights lighting up the tunnel at regular intervals flowed past one by one like a meteor shower.

In that scene, as if out of a movie, at the very back of the train, around 400 meters away, was Reki.

Reki was somewhat standing, and step by step, she advanced. Facing this way.

--No.

Don't come, Reki! You'll die!

You are injured. Fighting under such torturous conditions, your body can't take it..!

"'''Re-Ki'''...!"

''Clatter!'' Turning my head to that sound, I could see that, while holding a new Uzi that she had taken out of her sleeves, Paonyang was slowly crawling towards the sloped head of the Shinkansen, which was taking the streamline-curve.

Hiding her body against that slope--when Reki comes into her gun's range, she plans to take the attack with her gun.

"Shira...yuki...!"

Not able to breath properly in the midst of the wind pressure, pressed on the ear which had the incam inserted into it, shouting.

"Kin-chan! Are you alright!?"

"I'm...alright! Rather than that, Reki has...boarded, from the helicopter! She has, severe injuries, can't let her fight...!"

"Re-Reki-san is...on the train!?"

''Pa---!''

With that sound, the Shinkansen shot out of the tunnel.

While Reki's skirt was fluttering as if it was about to be torn off, she was already crossing from the car at the very back to he next car.

--There's no choice. Telling her to stop won't stop Reki.

Finally able to breathe normally, I decided to put the final measure that I had been thinking of secretly all this time into action.

"Shirayuki, for the sake of not allowing Reki to fight, for the sake of saving the passengers--there is something a request for you."

"A request for me...?"

"The lead car of the Shinkansen, this Car 16...sever it. With your katana."

"...Eh...!"

"In truth, for the sake of that, I had you stay there. The vapor explosive is in the frontmost car--Car 16. Because the passengers are gathered in Cars 15 and below, if you sever it, casualties will be kept to a minimum."

"But, Kin-chan...will be left at the car with the enemy and the bomb...!"

Worried about me, Shirayuki didn't seem to be willing to immediately accept cutting the Shinkansen apart.

However, it doesn't seem as if I'll have enough time to persuade her.

This train was passing by [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Shizuoka_Station Shizuoka station], which was desolate after the people had evacuated.

I can't help it. I don't really want to do this, but...I'll put Hysteria Mode's techniques into action.

This is a technique which Nii-san, which is to say Kana, had showed me before, but--

In this kind of time, I can probably do it.

"Shirayuki."

Tone of voice; this kind of feeling is good.

Calm down, Kinji. If you calm down, then you should be able to do it.

"Shirayuki. Are you listening? Shirayuki."

With a voice that was a little deeper, I started speaking as if appealing directly to Shirayuki's heart.

"Ye-yes."

"Ever since before, Shirayuki has known me. Shirayuki, who knows me more deeply than anybody else--wants to say that the burden of this battle is to heavy for me? If that's so, then that truly is unexpected."

"Th-that's..."

"I thought that Shirayuki understood me, yet--was I wrong? Shirayuki."

Mixed with the sweetness of Hysteria Mode, my voice, Shirayuki, Shirayuki, called out that name, weaving it into my words.

"N-no, that's..."

Shirayuki's attitude immediately became as obedient as norm...no, changed into something even more obedient than normal.

Alright, alright, I managed to perform it well.

This is something that has been passed down through the Tohyama family, "Voice Captivation"--a type of hypnotism.

Recently, this was proven scientifically by [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Voice_acting_in_Japan Seiyuu]-training schools, but people are weak against the opposite gender's voice when a special tone and breathing method is blended in.

The Tohyama bloodline, which has Hysteria Mode, has already refined this to an art, passing it down.

According to that piece of knowledge, if one continually responds to girls with their own name, gently, sweetly whispering into their ear...it appears that their mind will gradually become more and more hazy, and they will leave any decision to boys.

"Shirayuki. The severing of the cars--you'll do it for me, right? This is something that only Shirayuki can do."

Controlling my impatience, I continued whispering to Shirayuki.

Because Shirayuki has an incam inserted directly into her ear,

I can expect that it's able to replicate the effect of the contact-distance of whispering.

"Kin-chan...you can...win?"

"Yes. Please leave the enemy and the bomb to us. I'll leave the passengers to Shirayuki and the others. You said that--recently, your Kidoujutsu has been unstable, but...you can cut it?"

"Ye-yes. If I use all my strength, then...definitely!"

At Shirayuki's voice, a wave of relief washed over me.

It seems that she'll do this job for me.

"Kin-chan, I'm cutting it. I'll definitely sever it well!"

"Ye-yeah."

It seemed that she was the type to be easily affected by hypnotism; it felt as if Shirayuki had been completely motivated.

"I'll cut it! Cut! Cut! For the sake of Kin-chan-sama, I'll cut it in half!"

No-now that I think about it...Nii-san had warned me about this. "Voice Captivation" is prohibited from being frequently used and abused.

I have no idea of how one could exploit it, but indeed, if I use this often, then it seems as if it'd be horrible.

It seemed that, in an instant, inside Shirayuki, something like 'loyalty' for me had been amplified...

The future is extremely uneasy.

"--Aria."

I returned my voice to normal, talking to Aria through the incam.

"Aria--please retreat to Car 15. You have Kanae-san's trial. You no longer have the time to be preoccupied with this stupid incident."

"N-no way! I...!"

"Kinji, I heard, you know? It seems that I've been put in the Detention group."

Just as it seemed that Aria was about to starts shouting, Muto's voice interrupted.

"Muto. I'm sorry. That things became like this."

"Heh. I don't care. It's been my dream ever since I was a kid to drive a Shinkansen. With that granted, I feel like it's fine even if I die."

Saying that, Muto's voice was really trustworthy.

Even though it was half-desperate at the same time.

"--Muto. There's also a pantograph at the back of the leading car. If we receive electricity from there, can we keep going even while severed?"

"I'm changing the settings to that right now."

As expected of Muto. He's quick at his job.

No wonder he's an honor student in Logi.

"If we sever the cars--what will happen to the cars in the back?"

"Don't worry. The Shinkansen was designed so that each car can run on its own. Because the New Automatic Train Control System is cut, it can be stopped through manual operation. The crying driver from earlier can do it for us, right?"

While listening to Muto's words, I watched the back end of the vehicle, and Reki had already crossed over the middle of the train.

"Shirayuki, do it, do it for me."

"Yes...! Kin-chan, may the God of battle bless you...!" 

Apparently having been conserving her power till now, Shirayuki took a deep breath--

"--Hotogi Soutenryuu--Hihihotogikami - Zankan--!" [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Hidan_no_Aria:Volume7_Translator%27s_Notes]
[[File:Aria07 141.jpg|thumb]]
In the wake of that voice, ''Shing!'', the sound of a blade being drawn, reminiscent of a bell, rang out.

The next instant--without a sound, at the end of the front-most car, the linking portion, light burst forth all around it.

As if several burners were being used, a scarlet light.

"Kya...!"

Meimei drew her neck in at the sudden glare, and immediately after--

''Clank''...that heavy sound rang out, and Car 15 started drawing back.

"...!"

--Well done; is all that can be said.

The cars had been severed. With that one strike.

Having seen that, Reki started running this way as if trying to push the wind out of her path.

"--Reki! Stop!"

As I shouted, the severed car behind us got farther and farther.

1 meter, 3 meters, 5 meters--

Alright, it was no longer a distance that Reki could cross while fighting against the wind.

The forward-most car, having become solitary--seemed to have become unstable aerodynamically, and its shaking intensified.

In my shaking vision, Shirayuki, visible from the incision at Car 15--

Like [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Hishikawa_Moronobu Hishikawa Moronobu's] [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Ukiyo-e Ukiyo-e] "Beauty Looking Back", her back was facing this way.

Apparently and probably from some kind of [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Iaijutsu iai technique] was the flash just now, and she appeared to be still in the regretful stance which had caused it.

"Kin, chan...!"

Shirayuki--the blade in her hand, ''Clank'', dropped to her knees.

Her breathing ragged, with her exhausted face, she turned to look this way painfully.

Shirayuki, you did well.

Thanks to you, all the passengers are saved.

Reki as well. With this, she can leave the battlefield--with that, Reki, who I looked at again--

"...?"

While sprinting across the roof of Car 15, which had been severed from this one, she took something out of her breast pocket.

My eyes in Hysteria Mode caught sight of it.

(Butei Bullet--!)

That color is, Grenade. Triggering a huge explosion, it is a miniature vaporized fuel explosive. 

What do you plan on doing.

Reki--!

"[http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Minamoto_no_Yoshitsune Minamoto no Yoshitsune]...Eight Ship Leap...!"

Still collapsed, Meimei said something, pale--

Reki was coming.

Whilst spinning on the spot, ''Sparkle''--in the air, behind her, she released the Butei Bullet.

And once again, sprinting forth with all her strength, she faced this way.

--''BAAAAAAAAAAAAANGGGGGGGGG!!''

Manually detonated, the Grenade spun into a crimson vortex of flame behind Reki.

The shockwave blew away the wind from the front, acting as an reverse hurricane.

--Reki, while being blown away by the blast--

-cradled the Dragunov, and her skirt seemingly being torn to pieces--she traveled the gap between the two cars.

And--''Thud!'', she tumbled onto the brink of the leading car.

"--Reki!"

Rolling off the the edge, delineating a curve, Reki, her face unchanging, pierced the roof with her bayonet.

And, clinging onto the stock of her bayonet, her entire weight hanging upon it, she used it as a stepping stone, ''Paki---'', and just as the bayonet snapped, she somehow managed to climb onto the roof.

That body, wrapped in bandages here and there, seemed to have had its wounds opened from the impact just now, and they were soaked in blood.

Why...are you so reckless. Reki.

White smoke streaming from her burning bandages and shoes, Reki, standing on top of the train, as expressionless as always...

Meimei, and even Paonyang, stared up at her in shock.

...Reki.

Robot Reki.

Do you not know even terror?

You'll die if you do that...!

"Why...did you run this way!"

I shouted from the center of the car.

"The reason I ran?"

Removing her burning shoes and socks and tossing them aside, Reki stood barefoot on the back of the Shinkansen--

"--because, Kinji-san too ran for me. On that night, from the mountain, cradling me."

Her method of speaking completely emotionless, she answered with that.

My ears in Hysteria Mode caught that voice even through the wind.

"...Reki..."

After the sniper battle at Hieizan...I thought that Reki had fainted, but it seemed that she was slightly conscious.

Because I faltered in my words out of embarrassment, Reki turned towards Paonyang, who was looking at the situation from the front of the vehicle.

"Also, I made an oath. "I oath to become a single bullet, bringing destruction upon those who wish to harm my lord."--That."

''Click.''

As if readying a blade, Reki pointed the Dragunov at Meimei.

"Koko of Ranban. Just once, I will give you the chance to surrender. The number of people in battle is already two against one. You have no chance of winning. Disarm the bomb and stop the train."

From behind Reki--

"It's three against one."

''Shh'', Aria climbed up from the cut section of the Shinkansen.

"Aria...!"

In response to Aria, her jet-black and silver-white Governments drawn, my cheek twitched.

Aria. Although I told her to retreat from this car earlier, it seemed she had stayed.

Reki--continued to keep her back facing Aria,

"Aria-san. Please return to the interior of the car. I believe I told you not to approach Kinji-san."

While her bandages, slightly unraveled, and her short hair was being buffeted by the wind, she spoke a warning.

"...As for the wounded, return to the hospital."

Twin-tails being blown about, Aria answered as if arguing.

"Aria-san is the one that is supposed to retreat."

"That's you, right?"

"It is Aria-san."

"It's you!"

He-hey. Both of you.

Don't fight even here.

The fact is, the two of you being here together in this situation is reality. There's no helping it.

At that point, I thought outside the box. A place to return to, a road, none of that is here.

However--if we are fighting together, if we do not work together, it will be dangerous.

For a Butei and Butei, if they are able to cooperate well, 1+1 will equal 3 or even 4. However, if there is disagreement between them, 1+1 will not even equal 2.

The worst case is, they will drag upon each other, turning it into a negative number.

In the past, Shirayuki and Riko...were opposed to Aria, but if it was an emergency, they would cooperate and fight.

They were not people who would remain stubborn in even times of trouble.

--However, Reki cannot.

Her killing intent, as if the number of enemies had increased by one, was released at Aria, who was behind her.

Aria too, being Aria, was in a mood where she was ready to point her guns at Reki.

This won't do. These two...will fight. At this rate.

I frowned--and just as I clutched my Desert Eagle, nearly out of bullets, and the Beretta--

--''Zzaaa''--

Once again, the Shinkansen entered a tunnel, and the vehicular noise as well as darkness enveloped us.

However, the tunnel this time was short, and in a few seconds, the vehicle exited.

After exiting the tunnel--a glaring light shone down upon the train.

This light...what is it? Squinting while I looked up into the air--

...''Barabarabarabarabara''...

A news helicopter, making that noise, was flying in the air at a rather high altitude.　There were many of them. It seemed as if they were waiting for this train, Hope 246.

This light was the searchlights that the helicopters were focusing on one point.

The bloody media. From a distance where they would not be affected by an explosion, they were going to be bystanders from above, huh?

"Koko. It's over. Throw down your weapons and raise your hands."

Within the searchlights, which seemed to be carving out a path in the darkness--

I pointed the Desert Eagle, shining brightly, and the Beretta at Paonyang and Meimei respectively.

However...even with that, Paonyang's eyes had not lost their will to fight. The same went for Meimei, collapsed on the ground.

Why? Why won't they wave a white flag?

The Kokos are--

(...Waiting for something...!?)

At the exact moment that my mind in Hysteria Mode realized that...

The sound of the hovering news helicopters changed slightly.

Looking back at the sky, one of them--Eurocopter's AS365, approached from the anterior of the vehicle. Reckless. There's a bomb set on this train. Which location is this TV station from?

--No, wrong...!

That was disguised as a news helicopter--

"Aria! Reki! --Hostile vehicle!"

Right before I shouted, my eyes in Hysteria Mode had caught sight of the pilot.

A girl shouldering a sniper rifle.

She is, she too is, Koko!

Exactly the same as the Kokos that are here, the third Koko.

"Rather than twins, they were triplets...!?"

I went "Tch", glaring at the AS365.

This is one kind of infiltration method.

Even if we chase, even if we knock them down, the next Koko will appear.

"Ah...!"

"..."

Forced away by the descending air pressure that the helicopter was creating, Aria and Reki retreated till they were at my side.

Aria pointed her Governments at the AS365 as if in intimidation, but she did not fire.

It seemed that Reki was observing my order, "Do not kill,"--and she did not shoot the helicopter.

As if jeering at the two, the helicopter swept over the Shinkansen from the back to the front like it was making fun of them.

"Uah!"

Twin-tails pulled taut by the wind, Aria, behind me, was forced to retreat in the direction of advancement.

The helicopter--

"...Uu, Uoah!?"

Directly above Muto, who had shouted into the incam in surprise--it hovered in the air above the cab. No, to be more accurate, it was not hovering. At 350 km/h, it had started to run parallel to it. In the air.

From that helicopter, which seemed as if it was originally for rescue purposes, the hatch opened and--''Thud.''

Koko, a hook attached to her feet, descended to the tip of the Shinkansen.

The weapon that the third Koko was holding was the famous rifle, renowned for having the highest reliability in the world, an M700. The one that was destroyed by Reki was painted with camouflage paint, but this one, apparently for night-combat, was colored matte black.

"'''Sister Pao'''--I kept you waiting. Let's go to '''Sister Mei'''."

The Koko that came to reinforce ordered the second Koko, Paonyang, who had earlier called her, "'''Sister Juu'''".

I could understand it from her attitude, it seems that this sniper girl is the eldest sister.

"'''Yes'''--'''Sister Juu'''"

Paonyang responded to Juujuu with one sentence, ''Ba!''

While unfastening the buttons of her ethnic costume, she dived towards the right of the vehicle.

"--!?"

At these movements which appeared suicidal, I drew in a sharp breath--

Billowing in the empty space, Paonyang's clothes expanded into one large piece of cloth like an unfolding piece of origami--as I watched, it turned into a parachute.

This scene. I've seen it before.

Turning into a parachute in an emergency, it was the same as Riko's modified uniform.

Koko, using it not for airborne purposes but to glide, moved in a 'C'-shape next to the Shinkansen.

And, embracing Meimei, who was collapsed at the brink of the back end of the train, she gracefully descended.

Severing the parachute of clothes, Paonyang* was only wearing underwear--despite the fact that she was fourteen years old, she was wearing something like crimson lingerie--and she hid her body behind the installation at the base of the pantograph. 

Looking closer, in that one instant, the Seiryuutou that had been embedded into the anterior of the train had been pulled out as well.

(...This is bad...!)

My mind in Hysteria Mode told me that the situation had devolved in a mere moment.

While Paonyang was using the broad Seiryuutou as a shield to protect herself from the Dragunov, she planned to draw Reki into Aru=Kata. Because, if Reki did not have her bayonet, then close-combat was akin to impossible for her.

From the other side, the front of the vehicle, Juujuu pointed the M700 sniper rifle at Aria.

Aria too pointed her Goverments back at her, but there was 20 meters of distance between Juujuu and her. It was not a distance where one could shoot accurately with the accuracy of a pistol.

Each of their enemies having taken an advantageous position, Aria and Reki retreated towards me, who was in the middle of the train, as if clamping down on me with their backs.

And, as if symbolizing the two person's relationship, still unable to try and cooperate in this situation--they stayed like that, their backs facing one another.

"'''Sister Pao!''' This is it for business. There are no hostages anymore. The Japanese government won't give us any money.

"I understand, '''Sister Juu!''' Retreat and blow up the train. We can't take these people back with us either."

In the sky above the Meimei sisters, who were talking to each other, the helicopter, which had been vacated, rose by a few meters before it stood-by.

Apparently calculating the distance between it and the Shinkansen with a camera, while doing that, it preserved its speed and altitude. It seemed that auto-pilot functionality had been installed on it.

Functionality that was the same as something like the functionality of spacecraft flying parallel to and on the edge of a small planet.

That is amazing. As expected of I-U's engineer.

And--as expected, they are the descendants of China's General of the Three Kingdoms, Cao Cao. 

Despite the fact that we wanted to drive them to a dead end, at some point in time, we had had that inflicted upon us.

I had learned this from World History, it seemed that Cao Cao was also a scholar who researched and compiled ancient China's Art of War, "Sun Tzu".

And according to Sun Tzu's Art of War, the three conditions that were critical to victory are: "The time of the skies, the advantages of the earth, the peace between men." 

If one were to analyze it in Assault terms, 'the time of the skies' would hold the meaning of timing, 'the advantages of the earth' would hold the meaning of positioning, and 'the peace between men' would hold the meaning of teamwork.

The Kokos had chosen their perfect timing, successively attacking us, using the train and the helicopter freely in order to take the advantageous position, and since they were triplets, they had taken advantage of their synchronization...now, each of them had determined the target that they could defeat.

On the other side, we were limited by the timer of Non-Stop, we were thrown into confusion on the roof and the interior, and with Aria and Reki turning their backs on each other, I was clamped in-between them.

Even though we had higher numbers, even though our personal ability was not below theirs--we had been pressured, driven to a corner.

At this rate, Aria and Reki will be crushed, and then I will be killed in a crossfire.

If--we don't do something.

But, what do we do?

What do we do...!

My mind in Hysteria Mode driven into full operation, after a few seconds--

"...!"

The image of a method to turn this around flashed into my head.

But...Hey, me.

Is that image really possible?

To realize it, we have to have the same thing as the Kokos, the three conditions of heaven, earth, and men.

The time of the heaven--with the correct timing.

The advantage of the earth--creating an advantageous position.

But, for the sake of that, the peace between men--teamwork between Aria and Reki is required.

Right now, that is missing.

Therefore, we cannot help but create it.

--Create it. Who?

Me.

Even if just for a moment. I will make these two people link hands. For the sake of victory.

"Aria, Reki."

To the backs of the two, I spoke.

"I believe. In the two of you, in the depths of your hearts...I believe that you trust each other."

Juujuu is trying to maximize her profits--Paonyang is trying to charge outwards--now!

"--Then, a make-up handshake."

I threw my own Beretta and Desert Eagle up into the air.

And as the two lingered in the air--

Aria's and Reki's arms grasped each other behind their backs.

And half forced, their hands came firmly together.

"!?"

"?"

Aria and Reki were linking hands like girls that were really good friends with each other, turning around to face each other.

While leaning over like a dancer, I--

-with my right and left hand, I turned each of their arms to back to their waists. From a bird's-eye view, we would be in an S-shape.

And, as if I was a chess piece in an axis of revolution, I turned a semi-circle, bent on one knee.

--''Guru''---!

Using me as an axis--Aria and Reki twirled around as if in a waltz. For me.

--"Castling Turn"--

Two pieces moving in one turn to switch places, a special chess move.

Aria. Reki.

You're good girls. Both of you.

Aria trusted. Trusted Reki, who moved, trusting me.

Reki too trusted. Trusted Aria, who moved, trusting me.

Focusing our consciousness for the enemy's attack, at the timing where we could not defend or dodge--

The two used me as an intermediary, trusting each other, putting teamwork into play. In a mere moment.

But, the moment of that inversion was more than enough.

Their positions changed, each of Reki and Aria's opponents were--Juujuu for Reki, Paonyang for Aria, switching into that position. As I expected.

Sniping versus sniping. Pistol versus pistol.

We had set up that position. With that "Castling Turn".

"--!"

''Bang!''

Unable to cancel her shot out of reflex in that instant, Juujuu's bullets were--''Bch! Clank!''

Catching the Desert Eagle that I had released earlier, I used Billiard Shot with my last .50AE.

Juujuu's bullet deflected at an oblique angle, Reki counterattacked with the Dragunov--''Tan!''

She shot at the feet of the Koko that was a sniper, Juujuu.

"--'''Ah!'''"

Tripping in the same manner as Meimei from earlier, Juujuu slid towards the front of the Shinkansen.

"Koko!"

---''Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang!''

At the back of the vehicle, Aria, while shooting the Governments in both her hands, ran towards Paonyang.

At Paonyang, who was using the Seiruutou as a shield and planting her feet, I--switched the Beretta which I caught to full-auto, following up with a barrage which all but left my magazine empty.

As expected, apparently unable to endure the consecutive attacks of the Governments and the Beretta, Koko,

"'''Kyuu!'''"

-fell on her butt.

''Clank Clank!''

The Uzi and Seiryuutou held in her left and right hands were precisely torn out of her hands by Aria's .45ACP bullets. 

Finally disarmed...towards Paonyang, who was left with the ungraceful appearance of only wearing undergarments,-

"--You're under arrest!"

Without holding back, she charged forwards.

The weapons she was holding having been shot, her hands probably numb, Paonyang was bound by Aria, who had immediately bowled her over, with a wire.

"This is payback for tying me up back then!"

Because, shouting that, Aria had bound Meimei, who could not fight, too, I turned to look at the front of the car--

"..."

At the edge of the continuing slope at the head of the Shinkansen, Reki was crouching there wordlessly.

"'''Sister Pao! Sister Mei! Save me! I'm slipping! I'm falling!'''"

In that direction, apparently, clinging unseen to the bottom of the slope, I could hear the sound of Juujuu screaming.

"You are rather noisy.　Since you are also a princess, please know your position."

''Chchk--''

Taking a stance of placing the Dragunov against her shoulder, Reki's barrel was pointed directly at the helicopter in the air.

"...Uguu..."

It seemed that the thought of it being shot down was intolerable--at that, Juujuu fell silent.

--Koko, Koko, and Koko--

All three of them had been rendered useless in combat. Finally.

...There's nobody left, right? After this.

"It can't be that there's more of you, right!?"

Apparently thinking the same thing as I, Aria, ''Step'' 

Not able to hold back, she stepped on Meimei and Paonyang who looked exactly like her--

''Whoosh Whoosh'', spinning the pistols on her left and right, she inserted them back into the holsters below her skirt.
[[File:Aria07 159.jpg|thumb]]
And, facing upwards, Aria and--

-Reki, standing up, turned to face each other at the same time.

Those eyes, and those eyes, met.

"...D-don't misunderstand, Reki."

Blushing a little, Aria had started stuttering.

"Earlier...was just my body moving by itself."

"--The same goes for me, it was only that my body was moving by itself."

Reki too also said that, remaining stubborn, but--

Aria. Reki. I understand.

Your line of sight, meeting now, was different from earlier.

Those are the eyes of two people who acknowledge each other, the eyes of a Butei and a Butei. Earlier, the event of helping each other which I facilitated--I pray that that is the new first step between two people.

"---'''You flat chested girl! Remember this!'''"

From the tip of the car, Juujuu's voice--

"?"

Turning to that, '''Buwaaaaaa...!'''

Apparently having taken it out of her sleeves, a pink smokescreen was thrown up, whirling into a vortex.

Together with the smoke, Juujuu seemed to be washed away by the cutting wind--she flew towards the back end of the vehicle.

"--!"

Juujuu, flying extremely far to the back in the space of an, 'Ah', ''Whoosh''....!

Parachute expanding, she performed a rapid deceleration.

Where she was inside the pink smoke, I did not really know, but in the instant that the smoke parted, I saw--hugging her knees to herself, in that position, she had slowed to around 50 km/h.

And staying in that position, ''Zaaaaa''...she touched ground in a small field.

"--What a cold-hearted sister. She left you here."

At Aria, who said that to the Kokos at her feet, apparently slightly regretful that she had let one person get away--

""Kihi...Kihihihihihihi!""

The Kokos responded with an ominous laugh.

"A fight between a tiger and a dragon--We'll take you on the road with us."

"This isn't Kokos' loss. Everyone will be blown away by '''Explosive Bubble'''! Idiot, idiot, idiot!"

''Kun''--The Shinkansen sped up even more. With this, our speed is 370 km/h...!

Apparently not able to keep up at this speed, Koko's helicopter, in the air above us--began to lag behind.

Once it was a certain distance from the train, the helicopter decelerated...landing on the road next to the track.

"You can't do anything except for fight. You're different from Koko."

"Kinchi, you're a useless, slow, idiotic turtle."

There was no longer an escape route. For Koko. And for us.

The Shinkansen was operating in an urban area. No matter where it explodes, there will be casualties.

"--That's right. I'm not nimble like Riko or Aria. I cannot use any techniques like Shirayuki. I don't have the skills like Muto to be able to drive anything. By myself, I cannot do anything."

However, my ears had already caught it.

That noise.

"That's right. You can't do anything!"

At Koko, who said that in a high pitched voice--

"But, ''we'' can do anything--"

From behind me, who answered with that--the sound of a horn rang out--

Another Shinkansen had chased us.

""...?""

The Kokos, brows creased, looked at the Shinkansen that was chasing us in shock.

"In this Caravan I, that was something that we learned as well."

We used a wire, returning from the back of the vehicle to the interior.

And for once, the Kokos cooperated with Aria as she brought them inside.

The door to the vehicle was opened due to Muto's operation, and from the door of the rescue Shinkansen, traveling at the exact same speed along the straight railroad--

A tube, roughly 1 meter in diameter, was extended this way, automatically attaching itself with a hook.

"Aya, Ayayayayaya!"

Sliding down that tube as if it was a slide was--

''Thump'', Her butt planted on the floor, Amdo's Hiraga Aya.

"...I apologize, Hiraga-san. For dragging you into this."

"What are you talking about! If it's one of my customer's problems, no matter where it is, Aya will come running! Tohyama-kun, Reki-san, Riko-chan, everyone is my important customer!"

Hiraga-san tugged on the rope that she had brought with her in the tube, pulling several different tools and a piece of machinery that looked like a fire extinguisher with her--whilst she was doing that, her eyes blinked at me. It seemed that she was trying to wink, but apparently, she couldn't do it.

A girl whom I never know if she's skillful or not.

Bringing in her tools, the tube that was crossing the space between the two Shinkansen's was taken off. For the purpose of transferring signs and signals between each piece of track, there are poles, and this was for the sake of preventing the tube from clashing with them.

However, even though we had nowhere to run, for some reason, Hiraga-san was assembling her equipment in a good mood.

"A-Ayaya! I-i-it's leaking!"

I heard Riko's voice say that from the direction of the seats.

"Just hold on a little longer! If it leaks, then the switch in the seat will short-circuit!"

"Riko is short-circuiting too! Quickly, quickly! Save meeeee!"

Riko...wanted to go to the bathroom?

That's obvious. Because, she had drank far too much strawberry milk.

"Haven't you disabled it, Hiraga!"

''Kun''--Muto said while making the Shinkansen accelerate further.

With this--390 km/h.

"--'''''Nothing is impossible!!!'''''"

Flashing an innocent smile while working, Hiraga-san answered cheerfully.

We had passed Shinyokohama station. Time left till Tokyo station was--7~8 minutes, huh?

No. If you think about the distance that is needed for the vehicle's system to brake, it's even shorter than that.

Two instruments had been extended out of the fire extinguisher-like piece of equipment, and working very gently, attaching them to the window of the washroom, Hiraga-san--

"The vapor explosive will explode once it mixes with oxygen, I heard that earlier from Riko-chan through wireless."

-said that, and she started working cautiously, but skillfully.

It seemed that, with a cutter that was attached to the tip of the tube, she apparently opened two miniscule holes.

Inside those holes, from one side of the tube, something like a balloon began to expand outwards.

"This is...?"

To Aria, who was looking through the window, Hiraga-san thrust forth her flat chest.

"Inflated with nitrogen, it's a silicon balloon! When it has expanded to fill every corner, the vapor explosive will be forced into this vacuum cylinder."

''GoGoGoGoGoGOGo''...the sound of a compressor working.

After...three minutes. We had already entered Shinakawa station.

The balloon expanded, and the ''Explosive Bubble'' was forced into the gas cylinders while the balloon spread to every corner of the washroom.

Hiraga-san checked the pressure inside the cylinder.

The nighttime view of Tokyo flowed by on the left and right.

Tokyo station was already very close--!

"Kinji, the last acceleration...410 km/h...let's go!"

''Kun''---!

The shaking of the Shinkansen growing stronger, Hiraga-san stumbled a little.

Will she make it--as I watched over her--

''Beep'', the piece of equipment made a noise.

"...Aaalllright! I'm done!"

"--Muto, brake!"

Having shouted, I took Aria and Reki, as well as Hiraga-san, into the embrace of my two arms--

I braced my back against the wall of the vehicle.

--EEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE--GIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIII--

In a heartbeat, along with the noise of the wheels gripping--an ear-piercing braking noise.

''CLANK!!''

The most intense impact up till now rocked the Shinkansen.

Decelerating--

''Bang!''

Turning to the sound of the explosion, beside us, the window of the washroom beside us blew outwards.

However--the vapor explosive did not explode. All of it had been sucked into the gas cylinder by Hiraga-san.

Because the cylinder rolled to hit the wall with a clank, I felt a chill run down my spine--

"<nowiki>~~~~</nowiki>!"

I endured the G-force of deceleration with my back.

Outside the window, orange light started flashing up from below the car. Sparks raised from the wheels and the rails.

I had thought that after we hit the brakes, we would travel for over 1 kilometer, and we still had not stopped.

Staying like that, the Shinkansen entered Tokyo station--

''Giiiiiii''...''Gii''...

Along with that ponderous sound--outside the window, the JR station name display could be seen.

--"Tokyo"--

Visible in the direction of the smoke rising up from below the chassis, that display...stopped.

Stopping--

We achieved it.

With this...everything has been resolved.

I took a deep breath, and--tapped on Aria's back as she continued squeezing her eyes tight in the midst of my arms.

It's all right now.

As if telling her that.

Aria raised her head--

Her camellia eyes first looking out the window, she turned from it to look up at me.

As if looking at a man who had realized something like a miracle.

"Aria...the reason I stay in a dormitory despite my home being in the city, I will tell you now."

Towards me, who was acting as Aria, continuing the small talk that we had had before going up the roof...

"...?"

Aria blinked her large eyes.

"--I don't really like trains."

At those words, Aria, while smiling wryly, replied with one sentence: "Same here,"

Tokyo station, which had been evacuated beforehand, was desolate.

Apparently supposed to act as a shield at the time of detonation, the trains belonging to the empty stations of Yamanote line, Keihintouhoku line, Chuuouhon line and Oumidou line were gathered here.

Furthermore, around the stop signs, sandbags were piled up to prepare for the explosion.

...How polite.

Aria and I stepped onto the platform...

"Ahaa! As a reward for my work, I'll be taking this~♪ Ayaya will help herself!"

From behind, Hiraga-san exited while innocently hugging the canister holding the "Explosive Bubble" to herself.

I see. With that as her goal, she helped us very happily.

"...Careful when you play with fire."

While smiling dryly, I put my hand on Hiraga-san's head, she who had a strong mercantile soul.

"..."

Next was, slinging the Dragunov over her shoulder, Reki, barefoot, descended onto the platform.

"'Tokyo~, Tokyo~, may the customers who are disembarking please be careful not to forget anything'"

Lastly, changing his tone to that of an announcer, Muto, dragging the two Kokos, exited.

On top of each other in an X-shape, sprawled on the platform, the Koko sisters were...were looking between us with an expression which seemed to express that, if we came any closer to them, they would bite us.

Really, what a huge fighting spirit. I want to act like that.

"You two.　If you persuade your sister to give up--I'll connect your phones."

Aria sat on top of the two, her arms folded, triumphing over her victory with a serious expression.

"It seems like these people's helicopters have been locked down by the Kanagawa police. I'm not saying this just 'cause I'm Logi, but no matter what kind of person it is, they can't do anything while on foot. She's about to be caught."

While taking off the incam, Muto cracked his shoulders.

"Muto...you worked hard. Thank you."

"What's with the politeness? Butei Charter article 1. It says, do something something with your companions, right? Which is...hey, hey. Can we get out of this station? They really stacked up those sandbags. I was thinking about buying station-lunchboxes--rather, Ryuuyouken's Jet Sieuw Mai."

"Muto~kun! You can exit from here!"

"Kinji, I'll leave the rest to you. Bring them to Dagula and have them squeeze them a little for us."

Hiraga-san, apparently wanting to do the analysis of the Explosive Bubble, if even a moment earlier, and Muto, a station-lunchbox maniac, scurried from the platform of the Shinkansen.

(I think that the station has been locked down though...)

While smiling wryly at the backs of the two, I saw them off, and once again, I knelt down on one knee by the Kokos.

Looking closer, Aria was, from Meimei's sleeve--taking out tools and weapons one by one, knives, hooks, smokebombs, etc...I took a tool that Meimei was carrying, about the size of a rice ball, into my hand...

I tried pulling a strange string which was sticking out of it.

Doing it, ''Pon.''

(Oh...?)

In around a second, expanding out of it like an airbag was--

-clutching her knees, Koko.

A dummy balloon with the appearance of a person.

"......!"

Having seen that, my mind, still in Hysteria Mode, screamed out a warning.

This is bad.

This puppet's characteristics...

These are the characteristics of, the person who had used a parachute of clothes, escaping to the side of the line, Juujuu.

That was--an inflatable dummy. Which is to say...

"--Sisters, retreat. For now, return to Hong Kong."

Koko's voice resounded from the end of the platform, and Aria, Reki, and I turned towards it in unison.

Over there was...dragging her feet, there was the figure of Juujuu, holding an M700 ready.

(Fuck...!)

Juujuu did not fall of the train.

Throwing up a smokescreen, at that point, she switched with the dummy...even if she was not able to climb up, she clung to the side of the Shinkansen. Until Tokyo, the whole while.

Probably crawling along the rail, Juujuu had distanced herself 100 meters, creating the distance to use a sniper rifle.

Nothing can be done with guns.

That aim was...on me. I knew that her sights were meeting my head.

"Reki, don't move!"

At Reki, trying to raise her Dragunov, Koko shouted.

Reki--had noticed that I was being aimed at. She did not ready her gun.

Just, staring in the direction of Juujuu.

"...Ouch!"

Just flicking my eyes to look in Aria's direction, Aria--was having her feet tightly squeezed by the Koko sisters.

The Kokos were, with some sort of desperation, yanking on Aria's hair and skirt.

With that, Aria can't move.

Because, she had gotten carried away, sitting on Koko.

"The wind trained Reki well. It made you lose the heart of a human. In this battle, I understood that veeeerryyy well. You are a girl I cannot use. So, already, you, I do not need."

"..."

"Reki--I expect that you still have bullets. ''Die by them''. Right here, right now."

Juujuu was apparently still in pain from being shot by Reki, and while her foot was trembling--she gave that order.

The M700 aiming at my forehead was a bolt-action rifle, and it could not reload automatically.

If it shot me, in the time until the next bullet was in the chamber, she would be counterattacked by Reki.

She did not want to leave that opportunity.

So, Juujuu ordered Reki to shoot herself.

"If you die, I will not kill Kinchi. Kinchi is a piece I can use, Koko doesn't want to kill him either."

"Koko. As you say...I have one bullet. If I shoot myself, you won't kill Kinji-san?"

Towards Reki, saying that as if in confirmation--I turned in panic.

I had heard this from Jeanne at the Hotogi Shrine.

--Last Bullet--

When those of the clan of Ulus are backed into a corner, when they are hindering their companions--like the samurai which once existed in Japan, they perform [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Jigai Jiketsu]. A clan that continues the culture of ancient Japan.

This is dangerous. This situation is--

"Stop it, Reki! No matter what, she won't ki-"

"Kinchi, shut up! Reki, the words just now was an oath by the name of '''Koko'''."

My voice was drowned by Koko's words.

"Waiting is unfair for Koko. Reki, shoot yourself right now. If I have to wait, Koko will shoot Kinchi. Reki, it's fine if after that, you shoot Koko. Rather than letting some other person take Kinchi, Koko chooses to die together."

"Koko. Princess of Ranban."

Having said that, Reki--

-placed the stock of the Dragunov at her feet.

"The '''Reki''' of Ulus asks. The oath of just now--not killing Kinji-san, will you keep it?"

"It's not good to make fun of me. Koko is the princess of the prideful Wei."

"--If you break the oath, all the 46 girls of the Ulus will destroy you. With that everything, once having conquered the world, they will definitely take your life. You should have understood."

Straightening her back, Reki placed the barrel under her own chin.

"Stop it...Reki!"

"Kinji-san.　The girls of Ulus are equal to bullets. However, I was...akin to a defective, unusable bullet. Unusable bullets are meaningless pieces of iron."

"Stop it, Reki! You're being tricked!"

Aria's high-pitched voice pierced the air.

"Kinji-san. You ordered me not to kill a person, but now, I, for the sake of protecting my lord---will shoot myself."

"...!"

"However, please understand that this is not disobedience of your orders. Because--"

"...Stop it..."

"--''I am a single bullet.''--"

She placed the toe of the foot which had lost its shoe on the trigger of the Dragunov.

"YOU ARE NOT A BULLET!"

My cry was also in vain--

Her expression not even flickering, with her toe, the trigger was--

--pulled.

--''Click''.

"...!"

Once again, Reki's eyes opened.

Those eyes were--

-clearly opened in surprise.

The bullet--did not fire.

"Misfire..."

Camellia eyes opened, murmuring to herself, Aria too had an expression which conveyed her disbelief.

As for modern bullets, the chance of a misfire is low. It would be correct to say that it is mostly nonexistent.

Furthermore, Reki had her extremely meticulous misfire prevention, even going so far as to make her bullets herself.

The chance of a misfire was one out of a billion...No, it had been controlled to the point where it was one out of a trillion, right?

That had just happened.

Reki was, at that--surprised. Clearly.

"Because, this gun will not fail me."

The Dragunov she had trusted that much had--

-failed. Failed Reki. Now, for the first time.

--Reki.

Earlier, you said that you were an unusable bullet, that you had no meaning.

Misfires have meaning too. Think about that meaning.

"...Kinchi!"

Juujuu-

-in that one instant, understood the change in the situation.

Reki could not kill herself. However, she had no bullets but an unusable bullet. 

And, the next danger, the person who could fight was--me.

She is lost.

Kill me now and run, run without killing me and recreate this scenario, attacking us again.

In the space of that hesitation--I snatched the magazine out of the Dragunov that Reki was holding in blank shock.

"--Reki. Don't shoot yourself a second time."

While saying that, I took the last bullet out of the magazine before Reki's eyes--

And I clasped it in my two hands.

While doing that, I stared directly into Reki's eyes. I am furious. For the sake of telling her that.

"This is an order. You said that you would listen to my orders, correct?"

"..."

Reki matched my sharp gaze--''Nod''.

Wordlessly, she nodded.

Having confirmed that, I revealed the bullet in front of Reki's eyes,

"Now--be born again."

I told her that. ''Click''.

Returning it to the magazine, I slotted the magazine into the Dragunov.

"--Reki. The person you should shoot is that enemy. Once more, believe in me."

I said that to Reki--

''Bang''--

While I turned back, I stood in a position where I could protect Reki from Koko's sniper rifle.

She would definitely shoot before Reki, who was cradling the gun in a daze.

That one shot--well, if it comes, it comes.

As for my guns, I do not have anymore bullets. Billiard Shot is impossible.

Bullet slicing is impossible too. I don't have my knife anymore.

The Bite I did against Patra--that is also impossible.

That defense is imperfect. Because, I will faint from the impact. Koko still has bullets. If I fall, at the last, I will be killed by the second loaded bullet.

All the methods I had used till now could not be used in this situation.

--However, I will not die. Hysteria Mode is unmatched in this world.

My reflexes, 30 times faster than normal, thrust my hands forward before I could think.

That's right. Definitely, if I do this--!

Towards me, who had taken that stance--Koko--

"Kinchi!"

--''Bang!''

Along with the gunshot, a 7.62mm NATO was released.

The palm of my two hands, stuck out, was--

-just the index fingers and middle fingers of my opened hands were overlaid in a #-shape.

--Can I do it? This kind of thing?

I was only half-confident in myself, but I could not think of anything but this. In this instantaneous moment.

I surrounded the enemy's bullet trajectory with the square made of my fingers.

The bullet, showing no intention of stopping, approached my fingers--

"--!"

--''Whoosh''--

Using Edge Catching - Double Finger, I closed in on the bullet with the two fingers of my right hand--

However, the bullet was not restrained, and it flew through the space between my fingers, heading towards me.

A 7.62mm NATO's initial velocity is supersonic.

The full-metal jacket, heading straight between my eyes, was averted slightly to the left--

While spinning, it flew towards my left eye.

With my index finger and my middle finger, once again, I closed in on the bullet.

And, once again, I slightly changed its direction. Further to the left--

"--!"

''Whoosh!''

A sharp pain ran through my cheek.

And--the bullet--

''Clink''--

-left and behind me, far away, the glass of showcase of the flowers vending machine which had been hit was cracked.

As for me--I was not hit.

The bullet had just grazed my left cheek.

I did it--

It was theorized in but a moment, yet when I had tried to do it, it had worked.

With my bare hands, slanting the course of the bullet...a technique which changes it into something akin to the symbol, "/".

If I were to give it a name--Slash--would be what it would be called.

As expected of Hysteria Mode.

Finally, it seemed that I had become such that I was able to deflect a bullet.

Well...I had been injured quite badly though, spraining my fingers. On both of my hands. It really hurts.

"Kinji...y-you, just now..."

Her voice filled with shock, Aria's eyes had widened into circles.

From next to her--

"--In the midst of this darkness.--"

Reki's voice.

Turning to look at her, Reki was closing her eyes, and her Dragunov was raised once again. Aimed towards Juujuu.

That was something I would have never though would have come from Reki, an extremely irrational movement.

Reki trusted in the fact that the misfire from just now could be fired. That which was uttered just now--

-My words.

"A path of light exists--outside of the light, nothing can be seen, nothing exists. I--"

Reki's...poem when she was sniping had changed.

Opening those eyes once again, Reki--

"--am one who runs in the midst of that light."

-pulled the trigger.

--''Bang!''

"--!"

This time, having been fired, the Dragunov's 7.62mm x 54R--

--''Chiiiiii''--

--brushed past Juujuu's head as she was reloading, not hitting its target.

"Kihi...!"

Koko, having broken out into a cold sweat, laughed, holding up the M700.

Aria sucked in a deep breath. Reki, who had perfect accuracy, had, regretfully, missed--so she thought, however, that was wrong.

It is that sniping technique. I had seen it before.

"--!?"

''Bang!''

Koko, who was on the same level of Reki, fired.

Diagonally, in a completely different direction.

"...? ? ?"

And, ''Stagger, Stagger'', she stumbled about--

-and with an expression which revealed that she had no idea what was happening to her body, ''Thud''.

-at that spot, she toppled.

That was a sniping technique which Reki had used against the Caucasus Silver Wolf--the Haimaki of present, during the period where he had once infiltrated Butei High.

With a normal bullet, grazing one part of the body, applying pressure on one portion of the nervous system, a complex sniping technique which numbed the recipient.

It can be performed on humans too, that technique. As expected of Snipe's prodigy, Reki.

Getting a concussion, her feet unsteady, Koko used the M700 like a cane, trying to rise again, but--

''Thud!''

Hidden below the platform and above the track, Riko came charging out--and she clung to Koko's back.

"Mi-Mine Riko!"

"Cao Cao-! That's also Cao Cao, this is also Cao Cao. All three are here~. Kufu!"

Like a piggyback monster, she tightly squeezed Koko's body with her two legs, performing a full nelson on her with her hands--and very literally, Koko's two long twin-tails, like snakes, moved to tighten around her neck.

This choke, used in an attempt to kill me twice--Shanshikeikeihou, Riko-version.

"Go to sleep with your own technique, Cao Cao. The person who taught me this move has become my enemy."

"......! !"

Even so, Juujuu reached her hands out to Riko's face as she was behind her, trying to counterattack, but--

-having taken advantage of opportunity where Meimei and Paonyang were rooted in shock, she flew straight towards Juujuu.

"Koko--you really don't know when to give up!"

"Wai-! Aria! Time out, time out!"

Aria ignored Riko's voice, extremely panicked, ''Thud!''

Going into a double-legged dropkick from sprinting forward with all her might, she rammed into Koko.

Riko, ''Thump!'', along with Juujuu, blasted backwards--

"<nowiki>~~~~~~~~~~</nowiki>..."

Finally, she seemed to have fainted. Riko, too.

While smiling wryly at Aria, binding the third Koko with a ferocity akin to that of a tiger devouring a panda--

This time, with this, everything is resolved--I turned my back on the Kokos.

(Reki...)

On the other side, Reki--apparently exhausted, collapsed to the platform, sitting completely straight.

From the Dragunov, which she had not been able to shoot herself with--

As if feeling some sort of message, she tightly, tightly hugged it to herself.

I knelt by her side, and...

I could see that, from Reki's eyes, a single tear fell.

"...Reki..."

"I...do not hear it anymore."

Those shoulders were trembling slightly.

"Hear what?"

"The voice of the wind--I can no longer hear it. The wind has already stopped speaking."

Reki has...

Until now, never made movements that she had thought of herself.

Just being ordered by the "Wind", with this, living like a robot.

Those directions had faded away--so she said.

That was probably the release of the delusion that had been engrained into her by someone.

I had learned this in Inquesta, that type of mind control could be released by a severe shock.

With the shock of her Dragunov failing her, which Reki had trusted from the bottom of her heart, she had been released from that unseen hold.

"The wind is no longer saying anything--huh. Isn't that the same as saying, "think by yourself"?"

Towards me, who had said that, placing my hand on Reki's shoulder...

Reki raised her head.

"I do not understand. From now on, what do I do? From now on, alone--"

"It's fine. The wind is something which blows where it wants, right? And also--you are not alone. I am together with you. Because, after all, you've already submitted our team registration to the school. Within this time, by yourself."

Saying that, I flashed a small smile, straightening my back.

Reki...was silent.

Staying silent, her left and right hands grasping the grip and stock of the Dragunov for support, she stayed in that position for a few moments--

And when a gust of wind blew through the station, ''Whoosh'', she raised her head.

"--'''''anu urus wennuia'''''...Eternity--"

Reki had--

...A song...?

"--'''''Celare clai ol....tu plute ire, urus claia''''' Sky--"

--started singing.

I knew not which country those words stemmed from. I could hear that parts seemed to be in Japanese.

Amazingly mysterious lyrics.

However...it was, a beautiful song.

Even then, its rhythm seemed was so nostalgic, so familiar.

And, Reki's voice. It was wondrous. Its volume was soft, but she sang like a true singer, with perfect tone, such that anybody there who was listening to that beautiful voice would be rendered speechless.

"--'''''Raios Zalo Ado'''''...Ясны, ясны на небе звёзды--"

Standing up, Reki sang, and it reminded me of a bird setting off from its nest, a beautiful, vibrant song--
[[File:Aria07_187.jpg|thumb]]
Along with that continuing melody, the wind flowing through the platform strengthened.

As if it was singing. The wind too.

Aah. This is probably--

-The parting song between the wind and Reki.

"--'''''Celare claia ol...tu plute ire, urus claia''''' Sky--"

At the refrain of the song, the wind, intensifying into a gust--

From the vending machine which I had broken earlier, the bouquet of flowers which the person who says farewell gives to the one who sets off on his journey was swept up, released into the air.

The flowers, coming loose, were caressed by the wind, with innumerable amounts of petals scattered into the air.

In the midst of that multi-coloured mist of flowers--Reki walked atop the platform.

Towards the end, which was completely desolate.

(...Reki...)

All words lost, we could not even open our eyes in the face of the intensified wind.

When I closed my eyes, the last thing I could see was--

"--'''''anu urus wennuia'''''...Eternity--"

-in the instant the song, returning to its first line, finished, turning around, Reki--

-as if having been reborn, her fresh, neat face.

That face still could not form anything but a slight expression, but...

...It was smiling, I thought.

The wind stopped--opening my eyes again, Reki's figure was no longer there.

Aria panicked at the fact that Reki had suddenly disappeared, but...I was not like that at all.

Isn't it alright? For the first time, Reki started walking by her own will.

She had stopped living by the orders of someone, and herself acting like a new wind, she walked towards freedom.

So, this is like Reki's second birthday.

Rather, I felt as if I wanted to give her my blessing.

'Happy birthday, Reki'--that.

Brought to our location by Muto and company, the Jieitai's bomb squad came out...

After them, a higher-up from the police, Butei High's Ranbyou and Tsuzuri, those teachers, and the aftermath squad--

A few Butei High students came with them.

After hearing of Reki's disappearance, Snipe's third year Shibaiko-senpai tried looking for her, but...I thought it is useless. Because, by her own will, Reki could completely erase anything like a hint of her presence. As long as she does not try to come out, no matter who looks for her, she won't be found. Even if you brush right past her.

Also...because she had erased her presence by herself, she should be doing things covertly. Right now.

While I was thinking that, I exited from the desolate, maze-like Tokyo station along with the others.

Exiting from the Marunouchi exit, there were several black Butei Cars waiting.

Apparently an Assault elite, and treated differently as such, Aria was taking a car together with Ranbyou...Each of us, Riko, Muto, Hiraga-san and I, were driven by freshmen from Logi, split up, sitting in the backseat of our respective cars.

"...Now that I think about it, did you make it to a toilet? There was no toilet on Car 16."

Hysteria Mode released, I asked lightly, and Riko planted her fist in my left cheek, pressing down on it firmly.

Ou-ouch. The bullet graze from when I had performed Slash, hurt a little.

"Ki-kun! You're not allowed to ask that question of girls! I certainly made it in time!!"

Apparently, Riko, blushing, had...well, somehow done it somewhere.

Pursue it any further, and she'll be pretty pitiable. Even the me of normal understood that.

Turning away to face the window of the backseat, Riko--

"--Kinji. You're a cheater."

-with the manner of speaking of the Other Riko, murmured that.

"What are you talking about?"

"This. My eyes cannot be cheated. Here. There's the mark of a knife."

Saying that, the thing that Riko took out of her pocket was--the shell of a sniper rifle's bullet.

That was the casing of the bullet which Reki had tried to shoot herself with, and after that had failed, shot Koko with.

"...You have sharp eyes, Riko. As expected."

Sinking deeper into the seat, I received the casing from Riko's small hand.

A normal bullet's casing has an ignition point known as a primer attached to it. If there is no primer, the bullet cannot be fired. In other words--the end result is a misfire.

I...

...after hearing about the "Last Bullet" at the Hotogi branch...if the situation became such that she had been pressured to the last bullet--Reki, as Jeanne had said, might shoot herself. That's what I thought.

So, at the sleeping Reki's side, when I was performing the simple disassembly of the Dragunov--I extracted the bullets from the magazine, and removed the primer from the last bullet in advance. In preparation for Koko's next attack.

Removing the primer from the bullet was a rather dangerous action, but if I used my knife, using the special method that I had learned from Nii-san, I could do it.

As I expected, Reki tried to shoot herself with the last bullet--and that bullet ended up being a misfire.

After that, I took the bullet out of the magazine, and I reattached the primer which I had enclosed in my pocket. Clasping the bullet, I acted as if I was concentrating on doing something.

And with that, loaded once again, this bullet performed its correct function, becoming the bullet which decided our victory.

"Kinji--planned this? The whole flow?"

"Well, about half. Rather, it doesn't matter anymore, right? That."

Riko looked this way with an expression of admiration, this time staring out my window.

Visible there was a large billboard advertising the 3D movie to be opened to the public shortly, "The Wizard of Oz"

Now that I think about, when I had eaten ramen with Reki at Odaiba too, that billboard was visible.

"The Wizard of Oz". When I was small, my mother read that to me from a picture-book--and one of the characters which appeared in it, the tin lumberjack who was missing a heart, received a human's heart at the end.

Every one of us is probably like that.

The wandering Dorothy, the cowardly lion, the stupid scarecrow.

However, everyone lent each other their strength, and each of them managed to take hold of their future self.

Like that fairy tale, immediately getting it before the ending...is obviously impossible.

However, it's fine if we approach it step by step. Towards our new self.

So, Reki--you should do that too, from now on.

"Ki-kun, why're you smiling? Are you so happy to be next to Riko?

While pushing Riko, who had returned to Normal Riko and was cuddling up against me, I noticed that I was smiling wryly.

I had been completely--drawn to Reki's side. I was just thinking about this.

Lima Syndrome, which I had planned to use on the night which I was placed under Sniper Restriction by Reki--

-the reverse of that psychological phenomenon, Stockholm Syndrome, exists.

The people who are imprisoned feels sympathy for the people who are imprisoning them...a phenomenon where they become completely allies of their capturers.

This was, probably, that.

I had planned to win her over, but I had been won over instead.

Of course, the other side was not conscious of this result.

Now, I am definitely standing by that wordless and expressionless beautiful girl who is out there somewhere--Reki.

<noinclude>
{{Hidan no Aria Nav|prev=Hidan no Aria:Volume7 Chapter2|next=Hidan no Aria:Volume7 Chapter4}}
</noinclude>

Hidan no Aria:Volume7 Chapter3

2011-11-06T05:39:52Z

89.72.147.28: /* 3rd Ammo: The Third Quadra */

==3rd Ammo: The Third Quadra==

The three girls from Connect had several simple single-earphone-type incams, and taking them, we established communication, sharing the same frequency.

Afterward, confirming that we had reached our respective positions...first, a message from Shiranui was transmitted through the incam.

"...Tohyama-kun. On Car 7, there are several TV staff of some location aboard and they have cameras. They understand that this is an incident, so it seems that all along, they have been using the train's wireless LAN to broadcast."

"Broadcast...in this situation?"

"Yes, they seem to be happy. They were able to be right at a scoop."

Really...They have no sense of reality.

Despite the fact that everyone might die in a heartbeat.

"...Leave them. Reporting is a freedom."

Scooping up the butterfly knife which I had dropped just now, that was all I said.

Because of the incident with Nii-san, I hate the media, but--in any case, I cannot stop the information leak. I can just pray that this doesn't lead to something bad.

--At the front of the train, next to me,

"Kinji, use your heel hook too."

Saying that, Aria put her white sneakers back on.

To prepare for a case where one has unstable footing, Butei normally carry a [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Titanium_alloy titanium-alloy] hook around with them.

On the belt buckle or at the bottom of the holster, the concealed metallic components have the ability to fit together and change into several different forms for several different purposes, much like a transformer robot toy.

For the sake of not falling off the [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Shinkansen Shinkansen], Aria had attached those to her shoes, choosing spikes.

"During the bus-jacking, we had used wires attached to the roof as our support, but this time, we'll be in close quarters combat. There's the chance that the wire will be severed."

"--Correct decision."

And, while I too was attaching the spikes to my shoes... 

Having finished her preparations earlier, Aria turned her back this way, going through a series of stretching exercises.

"You know. In Osaka, the thing with you and Reki--"

After a while, as if for the purpose of breaking the awkward silence, Aria interjected.

"I don't really mind. For intruding too much on your private matters, I apologize."

This is...a tone which shows that you really do mind.

Apparently, she's still angry that I was together with Reki throughout the field trip.

"Aria. It probably made you misunderstand, but...at that time, I was under Reki's Sniper Restriction. Reki is silent, so she didn't say much, but it seems that she was trying to protect me."

"Fuun..."

Having said that, Aria turned her head, seeming to be half satisfied, half suspicious.

"--Well, it's fine.　I was waiting around there anyways. Waiting on my own."

"Waiting? For what?"

"It doesn't matter, right? Alright, this conversation is over. Ah, anyways, I'm so unlucky. Even though my birthday is so close, I've been dragged into this incident."

A glance flickering my way, Aria stamped lightly, seeming to be testing out the spikes.

"Really, I'm so unfortunate. It's my birthday next week."

...Why did she say it twice. Birthday, birthday. At least, I'll memorize it.

Thinking about that, I met her eyes, and Aria's expression seemed a little urgent,

"Ah, u-um. Kinji. Where's your hometown?"

She seemed to be deliberately leading the conversation away from that topic.

I don't really understand, but--I'll just go along with her.

"[http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Sugamo Sugamo]. My grandparents are living there."

"Sugamo...? Were you planning to go there with this Shinkansen? If so, it's a shame."

Saying that, it seemed that Aria wasn't very familiar with Japanese geography.

"Sugamo is in the city."

"In the city...Then, why do you live in a dormitory? Wouldn't it be fine to commute to school?"

"--Well, there are a lot of reasons."

Fixing my shoes, I faced Aria without explaining in detail.

So, the atmosphere turned to "Ready"--

Aria was patting her cheeks, mustering her fighting spirit, showing a cute movement.

Alright--from now on, it's time to fight. As if telling herself that.

It's just a theory that when a two-man cell hasn't fought together for a long time, they should have some idle chatter in order to synchronize, but we had just finished with that.　We had done it arbitrarily in the conversation just now.

"Let's go."

Immediately reaching out for the stairs, Aria's petite hand was--

-because I was on top, covered by my hand as if being embraced.

"Wh-what, all of a sudden. Hand, handhand."

Apparently weak against surprise attacks, Aria's face turned red in an instant, and I reached out with my little finger, flipping down her skirt.

"Only when going up stairs and ladders, ladies first is an exception."

The reason I was going to climb the ladder before Aria was...also for the sake of making sure that I would not have a hole blasted through me afterward, when Aria would notice the spatial relationship between myself and her skirt, but--

-it was also for the reason that, my mind in Hysteria Mode had had an uneasy prediction.

If this prediction turned out to fit the reality, the first person to exit would be in danger.

Leaving Aria, holding her skirt with both hands, her face having become red, below, I--

-extended my torso out from the rectangular exit leading out to the roof into the outside of the train, which had become completely dark.

"...!"

--''Whoosh''--

While I was doing that, an enormous amount of wind pressure assaulted my back.

The Shinkansen was operating at over 200 km/h--the wind-flow flowing over the roof was far more violent than I had imagined.

The sound of my necktie and bulletproof uniform being buffeted by the wind rang out.

(But, it isn't to the extent where it's impossible to stand up.)

Fighting against the wind, I relied on my spikes to stand up.

Koko was--there.

Having already moved to the anterior of Car 16, at the only pantograph there--a metallic component stemming from the aerial wiring above the car which supplies electrical energy to the vehicle--in front of it, a large installation had been set up, and it was flashing as if giving off some sort of signal. Alright. Her back was facing this way.

(...We haven't been noticed.)

Having bent over for the sake of reducing air resistance, at my feet--

''Clank''.

The sound of the lid of the door I had just exited slamming shut rang out.

''Rumble Rumble Thud!'' The sound of Aria, apparently having been trying to come up, falling to the floor resounded.

As I went "Tch", turning around--

''Bang! Bang Bang!''

I released bullets from the Beretta in my right hand.

''Clank! Clank''----!

Approaching me from the back, another Koko used the broad Seiryuutou as a shield, deflecting the bullets.

"Kihi--!"

''Creak!''

The spikes on her feet groaning, Koko dropped to all floors in that position.

"'''Sister Pao! Kinji came!'''"

"--'''Sister Mei! Hold tight!'''" 


The two Kokos, at the front and back of the car yelled to each other in Chinese--

Having noticed the sound of the gunshots, the Koko at the back of the car drew an SMG, an Uzi.

Taking that opportunity, I retreated from the Koko who had been called Meimei, the one holding the Seiryuutou, reaching approximately the middle of the car.

The position was such that I was caught exactly in between the two Koko's at my front and back.

(...As I had predicted.)

This Koko and Koko. They looked exactly the same, something like twins, right?

I had deduced that in advance, and ended up not being cut down--

-because my mind in Hysteria Mode had seen through this trick from two pieces of information.

The first piece of information is--the '''Explosive Bubble''' bubbles that had blown Aria away.

That was the same thing as the light that had injured Reki in the night-fight.

But, the range of that dispersal device, the atomizer, is short.

It isn't able to attack a sniper that is at least two kilometers away.

Which is to say, at that time, some other person had covered Reki with that '''Explosive Bubble'''.

The Koko that is strong in martial arts--Meimei was the offender.

Creeping in under the distraction of the hunting dogs, Meimei released that vapor explosive.

And, the second piece of information is--the conversation with Aria in the car.

From that conversation, I realized that the second Koko's appearance was exactly the same as the first's.

Aria had gotten angry over the fact that Koko looked like her, and apparently, on the day of Water Tossing, during their Aru=Kata battle, she had said, "I told you to get rid of it!"

But, Koko had said that she had no memory of such a thing.

Rather, she had said that this was only the first time that she had met Aria in person.

In other words, the person who had engaged in Aru=Kata with Aria at Butei High was another Koko. With the exact same appearance, one more Koko--and that was the person that was on the back end of the car right now, '''Paonyang''', right?

This trick...it's obvious to say it's obvious.

Koko had called herself "The Warrior of Ten-Thousand Techniques", but a single person cannot do everything.

Martial arts. Marksmanship. The Kokos had divided up their specializations, acting as '''Ten-Thousand Arms'''--"The Warrior of Ten-Thousand Techniques".

"Koko, Koko--It's time for your punishment."

While looking at the Kokos on the left and right of me, one after the another, I drew the [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/IMI_Desert_Eagle Desert Eagle] that was stored by my chest with my left hand.

Desert Eagle. The gun of my father's legacy can also be used by the me in Hysteria Mode.

[http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Beretta_M92F/FS#92F_.2892SB-F.29 Beretta] in my right hand. Desert Eagle in my left hand.

Doubla, dual-wielding.

Now that I think about it, in terms of blades, I also have a butterfly knife and a scramasax.

I'm in the middle of a field trip, so I don't have many bullets. If I run out of ammo, against the two Kokos...I can do nothing but use twin-blades.

--Aria. Riko.

I'll be borrowing your specialty for a moment.

Tohyama Kinji Version--Quadra of Mimicry.

"Kinchi, you...went into Hysteria Mode, didn't you. How?"

Apparently noticing that my aura was different from earlier, the Koko holding a blade--Meimei glared at me.

"Did you use Aria? Did you use Aria who looks like Koko?"

Paonyang, holding her submachine gun ready, turned red with a surprised expression. 

They had realized that, with Aria, who was very alike to themselves, my Hysteria Mode--had been triggered by arousal. Realizing that, it seemed that for some reason, their alertness had increased.

...How impolite. Because I had had past experiences with going into Hysteria Mode with various women, you said it in a loud voice, but it's not like I can just do it with anybody, you know?

"Be-be careful, '''Sister Mei'''. There's a lot to be careful of."

"'''Yes''', '''Sister Pao'''. No matter how I look at it...it is impossible to capture HSS without injury.

The two people, saying that as if playing on stereo--their eyes, already very slanted, narrowed even more.

A stronger killing intent than before radiated from my left and right.

Almost numbing, it was a true killing intent--

--They finally got serious, huh?

Until now, it seemed that Koko had been showing themselves as relaxed in order to catch the enemy off guard.

Haha. As expected of the teacher, the martial style is extremely similar to the ''someone'' who wears Goth Loli uniforms.

"Kinji, it's me. After 10 seconds, we're accelerating. Don't fall off."

From the driver's seat, Muto communicated over the incam.

"What happened, Kinji! The door isn't opening!"

I heard Aria's high-pitched voice, which was almost as if it was trying to mask Muto's.

"I'm in the midst of battle. There are 2 people exactly like Aria on top of the train."

Answering with only that, I didn't say anything that might urge Aria to support.

The me as of now is in Hysteria Mode. I don't want to see girls in danger.

"Don't hold back, '''Sister Mei'''. It doesn't matter if you kill him."

"'''Yes'''. It doesn't matter if I kill him--!"

'''Thud'''---! Reading her Seiryuutou, Koko; Meimei ran towards me from the direction of advancement. 

--Quick. Aided by the 250 km/h tailwind, she shortened the distance in a heartbeat.

And, with a stance reminiscent of baseball's head-first sliding, she charged this way.

"--!"

''Thud!''

The Seiryuutou, the force of her entire body behind it, swung at my feet, and I jumped lightly, avoiding it.

I wanted to jump upwards normally, but I was immediately buffeted backwards by the air pressure,--

''PaPaPaPaPa!''

The Koko holding a gun fired her Uzi from behind me.

Twisting around in the air, I--fired the same amount of bullets from my Beretta - Kinji Model, defending with Billiard Shot.

The enemy's bullets all exploded into sparks in the air--

"-Ha!"

This time, as if stretching out from the roof, Meimei, doing a handstand, immediately kicked up at me.

I had no choice, kicking girls is rather painful for me, but--

My feet and Koko's feet met each other midair--

And, I leaped off her feet as if they were a jumping platform.

Meimei and the me in Hysteria Mode. I jumped with the combined power of two. High. Jumping over the flowing power lines and the hanger of the power pole holding them up, swiftly flying upwards for two, three meters.

From midair, using the Desert Eagle--boasting three times the stopping power of a Beretta, I fired at Meimei's Seiryuutou.

--''BANG!''

With the recoil akin to that of a [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Mortar_%28weapon%29 mortar], I hung in the air for a moment.

As expected of the automatic strongest-class Desert Eagle. This power isn't to be laughed at.

''Clank!'' Deflected, the Seiryuutou was torn out of Meimei's hands, sliding backwards on the top of the Shinkansen.

At the anterior of the car, just as Paonyang picked it up--''Clank.''

Still in the air, below my feet, the Shinkansen accelerated.

This speed--260 km/h--!

Paonyang embedded the Seiryuutou into the back of the Shinkansen, and I could see that she was using it as a pole to retain her balance.

"Yaiyaiya!" 

Having lost her Seiryuutou, Meimei knelt to the ground while screaming that out, fishing two large fans from out of her sleeves.

([http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Japanese_war_fan#War_fans_outside_Japan Battle-fan]--huh? This is the first time I've come up against it.)

From the air, I looked down at the fans, dyed crimson and gold, widening.

I had seen Shirayuki use battle-function fans before, but they had been made out of bamboo and paper.

However, Meimei's Chinese fans were made of metal. The edge, gleaming in the moonlight, was a blade.

Running, Koko twisted her entire body, jumping upwards, trying to dice me like a mixer--

And against that edge, ''Chnk, Chnk!''

I kicked off of it with my spikes, dancing into the air once again.

And once more, I fired the Desert Eagle in midair.

---''BANG! ZNG!''

Meimei immediately overlaid the metal fans, somewhat deflecting the .50AE bullet.

However, the Desert Eagle's stopping power was cheat-level. Destroying the two fans, it forced Meimei towards the front of the car.

Once again hanging in the air through the recoil, I brushed the aerial cables in the air, modifying my trajectory--

Finally touching the roof of the Shinkansen again, I stretched my arms outward, pointing the Doubla at the Koko sisters.

The light from [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Hamamatsu_Station Hamamatsu station] flowed past us like innumerable [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Tracer_bullets tracer bullets].

I--

This battle is no longer in desolate territory.

An Aru=Kata gunfight at 260 km/h. This isn't something one can see in even Kung Fu movies.

It's a shame that Hong Kong's famous director, [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/John_Woo John Woo's] camera isn't here.

--''SSSHHHHAAAAAAAAA''

Going onto a large curve, the Shinkansen leaned to the left as it tried to retain its bank angle.

For the sake of preventing the derailment of high-speed trains, they will take the curve like an airplane, banking.

The chassis moved with centrifugal force, and we were standing slanted along with the train.

Her back against the slanted ground beneath her, Meimei, having thrown away her broken fans, bent over--''Ba''

The flat of her hand standing erect, she stretched out her hands to retain her balance, her opened knees dropped till they reached right angles as she bent her hips.

And, ''Thud!''

Just like what Riko had did to Haimaki at Butei High station, she kicked up with her right leg.

"As expected, Kinchi. You really do have good skills. If it were possible, I don't want to kill you."

Immediately pointing her right hand at me, Meimei shook her sleeves--''Clank!''

She took something small out of her sleeve, holding it in her hand.

I can't see it...What is it. What did she take out?

I have a bad feeling.

That is something--like a finishing move.

Staying alert, from the opposite side of Meimei--the sign of a gunshot was--!

"!"

The moment I dropped down--''PaPaPaPaPaPa!'' The sound of gunshots rang out.

The bullets that Paonyang, walking this way, had fired with her Uzi whooshed over my head.

(...Danger!)

The stray bullets that I had just dodged were heading straight for Meimei, in front.

Thinking that, the me in Hysteria Mode readied the stance for Billiard Shot in an instant, but--

All the stray bullets passed through the air just left and right of Meimei. They didn't hit her.

Paonyang--as the Koko that specializes in marksmanship, had shot such that even if she missed me, she would not hit her sister.

With an [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Uzi Uzi], she sprayed countless of bullets in that instant--with a submachine gun.

Amazing marksmanship. The level of Aria, Kana, and I.

Does someone like that still remain in this world?

No...That was not all I should be surprised at.

Meimei--another Koko, was completely at ease.

She trusted that Paonyang's bullets would not hit her. As if she understood that she would not shoot herself.

(They're alteregoistic. These sisters...!) 

I leaped upwards, kneeling on one knee on top of the car.

I tried to raise my Beretta to counterattack, but--

While switching the long-magazine of the Uzi, ''ThudThudThud'', Paonyang kicked my head and gun while running over me. Towards Meimei.

''Zuzaaaa'', Paonyang, doing a headfirst slide at the end of the Shinkansen--

-at Meimei's feet, she stayed lying down like that. As if protecting herself from whatever was about to happen.

"--!"

My eyes caught sight of the equipment that Meimei had whipped out from the palm of her hand.

"Time for the fireworks."

That is--

-the thing which fires the vapor explosive bubbles, an atomizer!

"--'''Explosive Bubble Dragon Chain'''!" 


Together with that scream, the '''Explosive Bubble''' that she released windward wasn't very visible in my dark field of vision--there were many of them.

Zig-zagging side by side, they rushed towards me like a miniature dragon.

(Damn...!)

I can't--dodge that.

A bomb's area of effect is normally an expanding "sphere". Even if its diameter is the extent of a vehicle, one can dodge to the front or back.

However--multiple explosions, stretched out in a row, encompassing the whole of the top of the train, cannot be dodged.

I'll have to take it. If I don't prepare myself to any degree of damage, then...!

As I went "Tch", crossing my arms over my head, protecting it--

At Meimei's side--if one were to call it a dragon, the first '''Explosive Bubble''' popped at the tail.

''BOOMBOOMBOOMBOOMBOOMBOOMBOOM---!''

The explosion set off the next bubble, and then the next bubble--the explosions continued in a chain. As if a slender Chinese Dragon was blazing into flame.

"--!"

I put strength into my legs, trying to withstand the impact, but--''Clank!''

As if a raging dragon had just thundered into my body, I was blown towards the back of the train.

The impact and heat wave stopped my breathing, and for a second, my consciousness--went blank.

Even so, without releasing the guns on my left and right, standing up on the roof, in my ears--

"Meimei! Get Kinji off! '''Sister Juu''' came to assist! She came earlier than planned!" 

-could hear Koko's voice saying that.

Looking up towards the sky, from the air behind me, ''Barabarabarabara''...

As if brushing past the stars between the clouds, I could see a helicopter approaching.

(Now...Reinforcements for the enemy are coming now...!?)

Earlier, Koko had said, "Promise for a date".

It seemed that that was meeting up and extraction with the companion that was riding this helicopter.

Not even leaving me enough time to frown, Meimei fished a small gourd out of her sleeves, which were being buffeted by the wind--

''Guii-----! Thud.''

With a pose as if gazing up into the sky, she faced straight up, emptying the contents in one gulp, throwing it away.

"---'''[http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Zui_Quan Drunken] [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Baguazhang Eight Trigrams Palm]'''---"

''Sway''. In a moment, Meimei, looking as if she had lost her balance--

''TapTapTapTapTap!'' While her twin-tails were fluttering like ribbons in gymnastics, she closed in on me with frontal somersaults and cartwheels.

"--!?"

My reaction towards those erratic movements, which I had seen for the very first time, was late.

Movements like stepping on the gourd that she had thrown away and tripping mixed in, I could not keep Meimei in my sights.

Wh-what kind of movement is that? Drinking alcohol and then fighting...that's impossible!

"JYAAAOOH!"

''Thump.''

Meimei extended her legs, clinging to my waist, just as I was barely standing.

"Kuh...!"

No, not only her legs.

''Shh''--snaking around my neck was a twin-tail.

This is what I had been subjected to on the day of "Water Tossing", the irregular choke. That front...!

"ShanShiKeiKeiBa!"

In a heartbeat, Koko was holding her own twin-tails, ''Guiii!''

She threw herself backwards.

"...!"

The same as the day of the opening ceremony, my windpipe and carotid artery was clamped.

I grabbed hold of Koko's twin-tails as if we were playing tug of war, trying to resist, but--

-added to Koko's two arms, she was using the power of her back to pull the tails on her left and right completely tight.

I-I can't...I'm losing my strength...!

"Kihihi! From the beginning, you can't win the princess of the middle of the world! Peaceful idiot '''Japanese!'''"

This is bad...my consciousness is starting to fade...

...I'm done. My mind in Hysteria Mode told me that calmly.

This is my loss. Once again.

The first reason being, this was two against one.

Moreover, those two could completely synchronize their actions exhibiting perfect co-operation.

Teamwork increases the power of individuals.

Yes, I had--been subjected to the figurative opposite of what we had always done to I-U's assassins.

(This too is...divine retribution...?)

The second reason for my loss was...Hysteria Mode. That weak-point had been exposed.

I did not want to hurt girls, without letting Aria join the battle, my battle ability dropped, and even the enemy, Koko, I tried to protect, creating an opening.

Naive. Too naive.

I...really am a peaceful idiot Japanese person.

I smiled a wry smile, tainted with self-derision, but even the muscles in my face...I could no longer put strength into them.

Blackout----when blood no longer flows to the brain, the optic nerves cease their function--at the denouement of that feeling, as I lost consciousness--

---''BSSHHHHH! BSHH!''

A jarring impact ran into my body from Meimei's twin-tails.

"Auoh!?"

''Clink,'' bent backwards, Meimei dropped towards my feet, the choking maneuver was--

-in an instant, released.

The bundle of silky hair was still wrapped around my hand.

Meimei did a backwards somersault, and her hair had--become short.

The twin-tails on the left and right had been severed.　Right at the foundations.

Still contorted, I saw that, at the bottom of my field of vision, two new bullet holes had opened up on the roof of the Shinkansen.

(Ju-just now was...a snipe!?)

And the instant I noticed,

''Bang...Bang...!''

I heard the sound of distant gunshots.

This--sound.

I hadn't forgotten it.

Time and time again, this sound had been heard as if engraving itself into my consciousness.

The sound of a ...[http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Dragunov_sniper_rifle Dragunov sniper rifle]!

"Different--that helicopter is different from '''Sister Ju''''s! Who is it!"

Along with that gunshot, like a distant crack of a thunder, the sound of Paonyang's panicked voice.

From a swaying helicopter, shooting the roots of a person's twin-tails while they're grappling with somebody on top of a moving Shinkansen, severing two of them together. Furthermore, with a famous rifle, yet nevertheless anachronistic, an SVD.

Able to do something like that, a superhuman sniper....I know nobody besides one person.

"--Reki...!"

The helicopter, following the Shinkansen, was an [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Kawasaki_OH-1 OH-1].

Inside the Hotogi shrine's garage, Kawasaki Heavy Industry's high-speed helicopter.

From the opened hatch--

Still bandaged in various places around her body, Reki had stuck her body out, holding her sniper rifle in place.

And with a speed which overwhelmed surprise, the muzzle of the Dragunov flashed.

--''BSSSSHHH!''

The supersonic 7.62mm x 54R impacted the ground by Meimei's left and right feet, looking as if it was brushing past them.

"'''Ah!'''"

Letting loose a truncated scream, Meimei pressed against her heel--''Thump.'' She fell upon the ground there.

This is...a manner of falling which suggests that while there was no blood loss, her [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Achilles_tendon Achilles tendon] had been grazed.

Reki. As always, you are a goddess of sniping. Despite being heavily injured.

With just one bullet, you crippled Meimei's ability to stand.

"--!"

Unable to stay in place, Meimei was buffeted by the wind--

She slid towards the back of the car.

''Hssh'', Somewhat able to hold on to the signalling device at the foundation of the pantograph, Meimei stayed in that position, hiding herself in the shadow of the installation. She seemed to be trying to protect herself from Reki's follow-up.

"Kin-chan...um, hello? Sorry for interrupting while you're fighting."

A message entered the incam as I was still stunned.

Panicked for whatever reason, Shirayuki's voice.

"What's wrong?"

"From Hotogi's Makieda-san--from the chauffeur-san, there's a phone call."

Ph-phone call?

Frowning, in my ears, ''Click, Beep'', I heard what seemed to be the sound of Shirayuki's cellphone linking with the incam.

"--Tohyama-sama, my deepest apologies. This is Hotogi's Makieda. Right now...I am flying over the anterior of Hope 246."

...This voice.

This is the driver which brought us to the Hotogi Shrine by car.

From that high-speed helicopter, she was talking with Shirayuki?

"Wh-what is it...!"

"This is--our disgrace. The young megumi miko who were watching TV were talking, and Reki-sama, having heard them...took her gun, and kicking Kazayuki off, who tried to take this helicopter to come to Shirayuki-sama's aid, she ordered the pilot, myself, to fly her out."

Looking at the anterior of the vehicle, the helicopter had already descended to the point where it was nearly touching the Shinkansen.

In the co-pilot's seat of the OH-1, extending half her body out of the hatch, Reki--

-while her short hair was being beat down upon by the wind, she was looking down on the very back of the train.

And, giving some sort of order to the pilot's seat of the helicopter...

"--no, Reki-sama, we have already exceeded the vehicular speed limit. If we go any faster...the chassis won't be able to take it...!"

I heard Makieda-san's voice, apparently in response to Reki--

-and even so, Reki pointed her Dragunov at Makieda-san, and I could see her giving Makieda-san some sort of order.

...''Barabarabarabarabarabarabara''...!

The OH-1 descended even lower while accelerating. At the edge of the very back of the Shinkansen.

Do you plan to board...Reki!?

Impossible. Stop it.

You're injured.

Don't fight!

"Kinji! Pull back the helicopter! --in front of us is a tunnel!"

Reaching over the incam, Aria, apparently having heard the conversation between Hotogi's chauffeur and I, said as if screaming.

Looking back at our direction of advancement, while the vehicle was delineating the large curve, it was heading straight for a tunnel.

Above the tunnel was a mountain.

At this rate--the helicopter will crash right into it!

"Kinji! We're accelerating in another 10 seconds! We're exceeding 300!"

Muto's voice delivered the worst of the situation.

"Makieda-san, rise!"

"...!"

Apparently concentrating on the complex operation under the limit-breaking speed, there was no response from the helicopter.

"'''Reki!''' You can't hit anything except birds--'''Northern Barbarian'''!"

From the front of the vehicle, with the Uzi that Paonyang was holding by her hip--''PaPaPaPaPaPa!''

Although it was outside the gun's effective range, she let loose a barrage at the helicopter.

Without taking notice of that, Reki placed her toes on the handle of the helicopter, hanging upside down out of the hatch--she readied her Dragunov.

''Pa!'' Thinking whether the muzzle had flashed--''BSSSH!''

"Kyuu!"

Paonynang's Uzi was torn out of her hands, falling down towards the track.

The next instant, no longer able to bear the strain, the helicopter tried to avoid the fast approaching mountain, rising--

Feeling that, Reki, ''Flutter'', launched herself off the helicopter, into mid-air.

''Zan!''

At the very back of the Shinkansen, Reki pierced the roof with her bayonet, clinging on to it.

Her amber eyes immediately faced towards this direction--towards the Kokos and I.

--''WHOOOSSH''--

Staying at a speed of 300 km/h, the Shinkansen entered the tunnel--

--''Ban!''

In the midst of the darkness, the airflow around us intensified in a mere moment.

(Uu...!)

The air pressure changing in a heartbeat, my lungs seemed to rip apart.

Buffeted by the vortex of wind, I had no choice but to press myself against the back of the Shinkansen.

Grinding my teeth, straining my ears in the midst of the ever-present roar.

Listening to the operational noise of Hope Number 246, echoing in the tunnel--for whether the sound of the helicopter's explosion was mixed in.

Still tense, my ears searched through the ripping noise.

But...it was alright.

The OH-1 [Ninja] was a helicopter that was as maneuverable as its nickname boasted.

I had only been shown it in a video by Muto, but in case of emergency, it could perform an [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Immelmann_turn Immelmann turn].

The helicopter performed a maneuver in reaction to death, avoiding the slope of the mountain, escaping danger.

(Makieda-san--as expected of the chauffeur that armed Miko are entrusted with.)

Above my head, the lights lighting up the tunnel at regular intervals flowed past one by one like a meteor shower.

In that scene, as if out of a movie, at the very back of the train, around 400 meters away, was Reki.

Reki was somewhat standing, and step by step, she advanced. Facing this way.

--No.

Don't come, Reki! You'll die!

You are injured. Fighting under such torturous conditions, your body can't take it..!

"'''Re-Ki'''...!"

''Clatter!'' Turning my head to that sound, I could see that, while holding a new Uzi that she had taken out of her sleeves, Paonyang was slowly crawling towards the sloped head of the Shinkansen, which was taking the streamline-curve.

Hiding her body against that slope--when Reki comes into her gun's range, she plans to take the attack with her gun.

"Shira...yuki...!"

Not able to breath properly in the midst of the wind pressure, pressed on the ear which had the incam inserted into it, shouting.

"Kin-chan! Are you alright!?"

"I'm...alright! Rather than that, Reki has...boarded, from the helicopter! She has, severe injuries, can't let her fight...!"

"Re-Reki-san is...on the train!?"

''Pa---!''

With that sound, the Shinkansen shot out of the tunnel.

While Reki's skirt was fluttering as if it was about to be torn off, she was already crossing from the car at the very back to he next car.

--There's no choice. Telling her to stop won't stop Reki.

Finally able to breathe normally, I decided to put the final measure that I had been thinking of secretly all this time into action.

"Shirayuki, for the sake of not allowing Reki to fight, for the sake of saving the passengers--there is something a request for you."

"A request for me...?"

"The lead car of the Shinkansen, this Car 16...sever it. With your katana."

"...Eh...!"

"In truth, for the sake of that, I had you stay there. The vapor explosive is in the frontmost car--Car 16. Because the passengers are gathered in Cars 15 and below, if you sever it, casualties will be kept to a minimum."

"But, Kin-chan...will be left at the car with the enemy and the bomb...!"

Worried about me, Shirayuki didn't seem to be willing to immediately accept cutting the Shinkansen apart.

However, it doesn't seem as if I'll have enough time to persuade her.

This train was passing by [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Shizuoka_Station Shizuoka station], which was desolate after the people had evacuated.

I can't help it. I don't really want to do this, but...I'll put Hysteria Mode's techniques into action.

This is a technique which Nii-san, which is to say Kana, had showed me before, but--

In this kind of time, I can probably do it.

"Shirayuki."

Tone of voice; this kind of feeling is good.

Calm down, Kinji. If you calm down, then you should be able to do it.

"Shirayuki. Are you listening? Shirayuki."

With a voice that was a little deeper, I started speaking as if appealing directly to Shirayuki's heart.

"Ye-yes."

"Ever since before, Shirayuki has known me. Shirayuki, who knows me more deeply than anybody else--wants to say that the burden of this battle is to heavy for me? If that's so, then that truly is unexpected."

"Th-that's..."

"I thought that Shirayuki understood me, yet--was I wrong? Shirayuki."

Mixed with the sweetness of Hysteria Mode, my voice, Shirayuki, Shirayuki, called out that name, weaving it into my words.

"N-no, that's..."

Shirayuki's attitude immediately became as obedient as norm...no, changed into something even more obedient than normal.

Alright, alright, I managed to perform it well.

This is something that has been passed down through the Tohyama family, "Voice Captivation"--a type of hypnotism.

Recently, this was proven scientifically by [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Voice_acting_in_Japan Seiyuu]-training schools, but people are weak against the opposite gender's voice when a special tone and breathing method is blended in.

The Tohyama bloodline, which has Hysteria Mode, has already refined this to an art, passing it down.

According to that piece of knowledge, if one continually responds to girls with their own name, gently, sweetly whispering into their ear...it appears that their mind will gradually become more and more hazy, and they will leave any decision to boys.

"Shirayuki. The severing of the cars--you'll do it for me, right? This is something that only Shirayuki can do."

Controlling my impatience, I continued whispering to Shirayuki.

Because Shirayuki has an incam inserted directly into her ear,

I can expect that it's able to replicate the effect of the contact-distance of whispering.

"Kin-chan...you can...win?"

"Yes. Please leave the enemy and the bomb to us. I'll leave the passengers to Shirayuki and the others. You said that--recently, your Kidoujutsu has been unstable, but...you can cut it?"

"Ye-yes. If I use all my strength, then...definitely!"

At Shirayuki's voice, a wave of relief washed over me.

It seems that she'll do this job for me.

"Kin-chan, I'm cutting it. I'll definitely sever it well!"

"Ye-yeah."

It seemed that she was the type to be easily affected by hypnotism; it felt as if Shirayuki had been completely motivated.

"I'll cut it! Cut! Cut! For the sake of Kin-chan-sama, I'll cut it in half!"

No-now that I think about it...Nii-san had warned me about this. "Voice Captivation" is prohibited from being frequently used and abused.

I have no idea of how one could exploit it, but indeed, if I use this often, then it seems as if it'd be horrible.

It seemed that, in an instant, inside Shirayuki, something like 'loyalty' for me had been amplified...

The future is extremely uneasy.

"--Aria."

I returned my voice to normal, talking to Aria through the incam.

"Aria--please retreat to Car 15. You have Kanae-san's trial. You no longer have the time to be preoccupied with this stupid incident."

"N-no way! I...!"

"Kinji, I heard, you know? It seems that I've been put in the Detention group."

Just as it seemed that Aria was about to starts shouting, Muto's voice interrupted.

"Muto. I'm sorry. That things became like this."

"Heh. I don't care. It's been my dream ever since I was a kid to drive a Shinkansen. With that granted, I feel like it's fine even if I die."

Saying that, Muto's voice was really trustworthy.

Even though it was half-desperate at the same time.

"--Muto. There's also a pantograph at the back of the leading car. If we receive electricity from there, can we keep going even while severed?"

"I'm changing the settings to that right now."

As expected of Muto. He's quick at his job.

No wonder he's an honor student in Logi.

"If we sever the cars--what will happen to the cars in the back?"

"Don't worry. The Shinkansen was designed so that each car can run on its own. Because the New Automatic Train Control System is cut, it can be stopped through manual operation. The crying driver from earlier can do it for us, right?"

While listening to Muto's words, I watched the back end of the vehicle, and Reki had already crossed over the middle of the train.

"Shirayuki, do it, do it for me."

"Yes...! Kin-chan, may the God of battle bless you...!" 

Apparently having been conserving her power till now, Shirayuki took a deep breath--

"--Hotogi Soutenryuu--Hihihotogikami - Zankan--!" [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Hidan_no_Aria:Volume7_Translator%27s_Notes]
[[File:Aria07 141.jpg|thumb]]
In the wake of that voice, ''Shing!'', the sound of a blade being drawn, reminiscent of a bell, rang out.

The next instant--without a sound, at the end of the front-most car, the linking portion, light burst forth all around it.

As if several burners were being used, a scarlet light.

"Kya...!"

Meimei drew her neck in at the sudden glare, and immediately after--

''Clank''...that heavy sound rang out, and Car 15 started drawing back.

"...!"

--Well done; is all that can be said.

The cars had been severed. With that one strike.

Having seen that, Reki started running this way as if trying to push the wind out of her path.

"--Reki! Stop!"

As I shouted, the severed car behind us got farther and farther.

1 meter, 3 meters, 5 meters--

Alright, it was no longer a distance that Reki could cross while fighting against the wind.

The forward-most car, having become solitary--seemed to have become unstable aerodynamically, and its shaking intensified.

In my shaking vision, Shirayuki, visible from the incision at Car 15--

Like [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Hishikawa_Moronobu Hishikawa Moronobu's] [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Ukiyo-e Ukiyo-e] "Beauty Looking Back", her back was facing this way.

Apparently and probably from some kind of [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Iaijutsu iai technique] was the flash just now, and she appeared to be still in the regretful stance which had caused it.

"Kin, chan...!"

Shirayuki--the blade in her hand, ''Clank'', dropped to her knees.

Her breathing ragged, with her exhausted face, she turned to look this way painfully.

Shirayuki, you did well.

Thanks to you, all the passengers are saved.

Reki as well. With this, she can leave the battlefield--with that, Reki, who I looked at again--

"...?"

While sprinting across the roof of Car 15, which had been severed from this one, she took something out of her breast pocket.

My eyes in Hysteria Mode caught sight of it.

(Butei Bullet--!)

That color is, Grenade. Triggering a huge explosion, it is a miniature vaporized fuel explosive. 

What do you plan on doing.

Reki--!

"[http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Minamoto_no_Yoshitsune Minamoto no Yoshitsune]...Eight Ship Leap...!"

Still collapsed, Meimei said something, pale--

Reki was coming.

Whilst spinning on the spot, ''Sparkle''--in the air, behind her, she released the Butei Bullet.

And once again, sprinting forth with all her strength, she faced this way.

--''BAAAAAAAAAAAAANGGGGGGGGG!!''

Manually detonated, the Grenade spun into a crimson vortex of flame behind Reki.

The shockwave blew away the wind from the front, acting as an reverse hurricane.

--Reki, while being blown away by the blast--

-cradled the Dragunov, and her skirt seemingly being torn to pieces--she traveled the gap between the two cars.

And--''Thud!'', she tumbled onto the brink of the leading car.

"--Reki!"

Rolling off the the edge, delineating a curve, Reki, her face unchanging, pierced the roof with her bayonet.

And, clinging onto the stock of her bayonet, her entire weight hanging upon it, she used it as a stepping stone, ''Paki---'', and just as the bayonet snapped, she somehow managed to climb onto the roof.

That body, wrapped in bandages here and there, seemed to have had its wounds opened from the impact just now, and they were soaked in blood.

Why...are you so reckless. Reki.

White smoke streaming from her burning bandages and shoes, Reki, standing on top of the train, as expressionless as always...

Meimei, and even Paonyang, stared up at her in shock.

...Reki.

Robot Reki.

Do you not know even terror?

You'll die if you do that...!

"Why...did you run this way!"

I shouted from the center of the car.

"The reason I ran?"

Removing her burning shoes and socks and tossing them aside, Reki stood barefoot on the back of the Shinkansen--

"--because, Kinji-san too ran for me. On that night, from the mountain, cradling me."

Her method of speaking completely emotionless, she answered with that.

My ears in Hysteria Mode caught that voice even through the wind.

"...Reki..."

After the sniper battle at Hieizan...I thought that Reki had fainted, but it seemed that she was slightly conscious.

Because I faltered in my words out of embarrassment, Reki turned towards Paonyang, who was looking at the situation from the front of the vehicle.

"Also, I made an oath. "I oath to become a single bullet, bringing destruction upon those who wish to harm my lord."--That."

''Click.''

As if readying a blade, Reki pointed the Dragunov at Meimei.

"Koko of Ranban. Just once, I will give you the chance to surrender. The number of people in battle is already two against one. You have no chance of winning. Disarm the bomb and stop the train."

From behind Reki--

"It's three against one."

''Shh'', Aria climbed up from the cut section of the Shinkansen.

"Aria...!"

In response to Aria, her jet-black and silver-white Governments drawn, my cheek twitched.

Aria. Although I told her to retreat from this car earlier, it seemed she had stayed.

Reki--continued to keep her back facing Aria,

"Aria-san. Please return to the interior of the car. I believe I told you not to approach Kinji-san."

While her bandages, slightly unraveled, and her short hair was being buffeted by the wind, she spoke a warning.

"...As for the wounded, return to the hospital."

Twin-tails being blown about, Aria answered as if arguing.

"Aria-san is the one that is supposed to retreat."

"That's you, right?"

"It is Aria-san."

"It's you!"

He-hey. Both of you.

Don't fight even here.

The fact is, the two of you being here together in this situation is reality. There's no helping it.

At that point, I thought outside the box. A place to return to, a road, none of that is here.

However--if we are fighting together, if we do not work together, it will be dangerous.

For a Butei and Butei, if they are able to cooperate well, 1+1 will equal 3 or even 4. However, if there is disagreement between them, 1+1 will not even equal 2.

The worst case is, they will drag upon each other, turning it into a negative number.

In the past, Shirayuki and Riko...were opposed to Aria, but if it was an emergency, they would cooperate and fight.

They were not people who would remain stubborn in even times of trouble.

--However, Reki cannot.

Her killing intent, as if the number of enemies had increased by one, was released at Aria, who was behind her.

Aria too, being Aria, was in a mood where she was ready to point her guns at Reki.

This won't do. These two...will fight. At this rate.

I frowned--and just as I clutched my Desert Eagle, nearly out of bullets, and the Beretta--

--''Zzaaa''--

Once again, the Shinkansen entered a tunnel, and the vehicular noise as well as darkness enveloped us.

However, the tunnel this time was short, and in a few seconds, the vehicle exited.

After exiting the tunnel--a glaring light shone down upon the train.

This light...what is it? Squinting while I looked up into the air--

...''Barabarabarabarabara''...

A news helicopter, making that noise, was flying in the air at a rather high altitude.　There were many of them. It seemed as if they were waiting for this train, Hope 246.

This light was the searchlights that the helicopters were focusing on one point.

The bloody media. From a distance where they would not be affected by an explosion, they were going to be bystanders from above, huh?

"Koko. It's over. Throw down your weapons and raise your hands."

Within the searchlights, which seemed to be carving out a path in the darkness--

I pointed the Desert Eagle, shining brightly, and the Beretta at Paonyang and Meimei respectively.

However...even with that, Paonyang's eyes had not lost their will to fight. The same went for Meimei, collapsed on the ground.

Why? Why won't they wave a white flag?

The Kokos are--

(...Waiting for something...!?)

At the exact moment that my mind in Hysteria Mode realized that...

The sound of the hovering news helicopters changed slightly.

Looking back at the sky, one of them--Eurocopter's AS365, approached from the anterior of the vehicle. Reckless. There's a bomb set on this train. Which location is this TV station from?

--No, wrong...!

That was disguised as a news helicopter--

"Aria! Reki! --Hostile vehicle!"

Right before I shouted, my eyes in Hysteria Mode had caught sight of the pilot.

A girl shouldering a sniper rifle.

She is, she too is, Koko!

Exactly the same as the Kokos that are here, the third Koko.

"Rather than twins, they were triplets...!?"

I went "Tch", glaring at the AS365.

This is one kind of infiltration method.

Even if we chase, even if we knock them down, the next Koko will appear.

"Ah...!"

"..."

Forced away by the descending air pressure that the helicopter was creating, Aria and Reki retreated till they were at my side.

Aria pointed her Governments at the AS365 as if in intimidation, but she did not fire.

It seemed that Reki was observing my order, "Do not kill,"--and she did not shoot the helicopter.

As if jeering at the two, the helicopter swept over the Shinkansen from the back to the front like it was making fun of them.

"Uah!"

Twin-tails pulled taut by the wind, Aria, behind me, was forced to retreat in the direction of advancement.

The helicopter--

"...Uu, Uoah!?"

Directly above Muto, who had shouted into the incam in surprise--it hovered in the air above the cab. No, to be more accurate, it was not hovering. At 350 km/h, it had started to run parallel to it. In the air.

From that helicopter, which seemed as if it was originally for rescue purposes, the hatch opened and--''Thud.''

Koko, a hook attached to her feet, descended to the tip of the Shinkansen.

The weapon that the third Koko was holding was the famous rifle, renowned for having the highest reliability in the world, an M700. The one that was destroyed by Reki was painted with camouflage paint, but this one, apparently for night-combat, was colored matte black.

"'''Sister Pao'''--I kept you waiting. Let's go to '''Sister Mei'''."

The Koko that came to reinforce ordered the second Koko, Paonyang, who had earlier called her, "'''Sister Juu'''".

I could understand it from her attitude, it seems that this sniper girl is the eldest sister.

"'''Yes'''--'''Sister Juu'''"

Paonyang responded to Juujuu with one sentence, ''Ba!''

While unfastening the buttons of her ethnic costume, she dived towards the right of the vehicle.

"--!?"

At these movements which appeared suicidal, I drew in a sharp breath--

Billowing in the empty space, Paonyang's clothes expanded into one large piece of cloth like an unfolding piece of origami--as I watched, it turned into a parachute.

This scene. I've seen it before.

Turning into a parachute in an emergency, it was the same as Riko's modified uniform.

Koko, using it not for airborne purposes but to glide, moved in a 'C'-shape next to the Shinkansen.

And, embracing Meimei, who was collapsed at the brink of the back end of the train, she gracefully descended.

Severing the parachute of clothes, Paonyang* was only wearing underwear--despite the fact that she was fourteen years old, she was wearing something like crimson lingerie--and she hid her body behind the installation at the base of the pantograph. 

Looking closer, in that one instant, the Seiryuutou that had been embedded into the anterior of the train had been pulled out as well.

(...This is bad...!)

My mind in Hysteria Mode told me that the situation had devolved in a mere moment.

While Paonyang was using the broad Seiryuutou as a shield to protect herself from the Dragunov, she planned to draw Reki into Aru=Kata. Because, if Reki did not have her bayonet, then close-combat was akin to impossible for her.

From the other side, the front of the vehicle, Juujuu pointed the M700 sniper rifle at Aria.

Aria too pointed her Goverments back at her, but there was 20 meters of distance between Juujuu and her. It was not a distance where one could shoot accurately with the accuracy of a pistol.

Each of their enemies having taken an advantageous position, Aria and Reki retreated towards me, who was in the middle of the train, as if clamping down on me with their backs.

And, as if symbolizing the two person's relationship, still unable to try and cooperate in this situation--they stayed like that, their backs facing one another.

"'''Sister Pao!''' This is it for business. There are no hostages anymore. The Japanese government won't give us any money.

"I understand, '''Sister Juu!''' Retreat and blow up the train. We can't take these people back with us either."

In the sky above the Meimei sisters, who were talking to each other, the helicopter, which had been vacated, rose by a few meters before it stood-by.

Apparently calculating the distance between it and the Shinkansen with a camera, while doing that, it preserved its speed and altitude. It seemed that auto-pilot functionality had been installed on it.

Functionality that was the same as something like the functionality of spacecraft flying parallel to and on the edge of a small planet.

That is amazing. As expected of I-U's engineer.

And--as expected, they are the descendants of China's General of the Three Kingdoms, Cao Cao. 

Despite the fact that we wanted to drive them to a dead end, at some point in time, we had had that inflicted upon us.

I had learned this from World History, it seemed that Cao Cao was also a scholar who researched and compiled ancient China's Art of War, "Sun Tzu".

And according to Sun Tzu's Art of War, the three conditions that were critical to victory are: "The time of the skies, the advantages of the earth, the peace between men." 

If one were to analyze it in Assault terms, 'the time of the skies' would hold the meaning of timing, 'the advantages of the earth' would hold the meaning of positioning, and 'the peace between men' would hold the meaning of teamwork.

The Kokos had chosen their perfect timing, successively attacking us, using the train and the helicopter freely in order to take the advantageous position, and since they were triplets, they had taken advantage of their synchronization...now, each of them had determined the target that they could defeat.

On the other side, we were limited by the timer of Non-Stop, we were thrown into confusion on the roof and the interior, and with Aria and Reki turning their backs on each other, I was clamped in-between them.

Even though we had higher numbers, even though our personal ability was not below theirs--we had been pressured, driven to a corner.

At this rate, Aria and Reki will be crushed, and then I will be killed in a crossfire.

If--we don't do something.

But, what do we do?

What do we do...!

My mind in Hysteria Mode driven into full operation, after a few seconds--

"...!"

The image of a method to turn this around flashed into my head.

But...Hey, me.

Is that image really possible?

To realize it, we have to have the same thing as the Kokos, the three conditions of heaven, earth, and men.

The time of the heaven--with the correct timing.

The advantage of the earth--creating an advantageous position.

But, for the sake of that, the peace between men--teamwork between Aria and Reki is required.

Right now, that is missing.

Therefore, we cannot help but create it.

--Create it. Who?

Me.

Even if just for a moment. I will make these two people link hands. For the sake of victory.

"Aria, Reki."

To the backs of the two, I spoke.

"I believe. In the two of you, in the depths of your hearts...I believe that you trust each other."

Juujuu is trying to maximize her profits--Paonyang is trying to charge outwards--now!

"--Then, a make-up handshake."

I threw my own Beretta and Desert Eagle up into the air.

And as the two lingered in the air--

Aria's and Reki's arms grasped each other behind their backs.

And half forced, their hands came firmly together.

"!?"

"?"

Aria and Reki were linking hands like girls that were really good friends with each other, turning around to face each other.

While leaning over like a dancer, I--

-with my right and left hand, I turned each of their arms to back to their waists. From a bird's-eye view, we would be in an S-shape.

And, as if I was a chess piece in an axis of revolution, I turned a semi-circle, bent on one knee.

--''Guru''---!

Using me as an axis--Aria and Reki twirled around as if in a waltz. For me.

--"Castling Turn"--

Two pieces moving in one turn to switch places, a special chess move.

Aria. Reki.

You're good girls. Both of you.

Aria trusted. Trusted Reki, who moved, trusting me.

Reki too trusted. Trusted Aria, who moved, trusting me.

Focusing our consciousness for the enemy's attack, at the timing where we could not defend or dodge--

The two used me as an intermediary, trusting each other, putting teamwork into play. In a mere moment.

But, the moment of that inversion was more than enough.

Their positions changed, each of Reki and Aria's opponents were--Juujuu for Reki, Paonyang for Aria, switching into that position. As I expected.

Sniping versus sniping. Pistol versus pistol.

We had set up that position. With that "Castling Turn".

"--!"

''Bang!''

Unable to cancel her shot out of reflex in that instant, Juujuu's bullets were--''Bch! Clank!''

Catching the Desert Eagle that I had released earlier, I used Billiard Shot with my last .50AE.

Juujuu's bullet deflected at an oblique angle, Reki counterattacked with the Dragunov--''Tan!''

She shot at the feet of the Koko that was a sniper, Juujuu.

"--'''Ah!'''"

Tripping in the same manner as Meimei from earlier, Juujuu slid towards the front of the Shinkansen.

"Koko!"

---''Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang!''

At the back of the vehicle, Aria, while shooting the Governments in both her hands, ran towards Paonyang.

At Paonyang, who was using the Seiruutou as a shield and planting her feet, I--switched the Beretta which I caught to full-auto, following up with a barrage which all but left my magazine empty.

As expected, apparently unable to endure the consecutive attacks of the Governments and the Beretta, Koko,

"'''Kyuu!'''"

-fell on her butt.

''Clank Clank!''

The Uzi and Seiryuutou held in her left and right hands were precisely torn out of her hands by Aria's .45ACP bullets. 

Finally disarmed...towards Paonyang, who was left with the ungraceful appearance of only wearing undergarments,-

"--You're under arrest!"

Without holding back, she charged forwards.

The weapons she was holding having been shot, her hands probably numb, Paonyang was bound by Aria, who had immediately bowled her over, with a wire.

"This is payback for tying me up back then!"

Because, shouting that, Aria had bound Meimei, who could not fight, too, I turned to look at the front of the car--

"..."

At the edge of the continuing slope at the head of the Shinkansen, Reki was crouching there wordlessly.

"'''Sister Pao! Sister Mei! Save me! I'm slipping! I'm falling!'''"

In that direction, apparently, clinging unseen to the bottom of the slope, I could hear the sound of Juujuu screaming.

"You are rather noisy.　Since you are also a princess, please know your position."

''Chchk--''

Taking a stance of placing the Dragunov against her shoulder, Reki's barrel was pointed directly at the helicopter in the air.

"...Uguu..."

It seemed that the thought of it being shot down was intolerable--at that, Juujuu fell silent.

--Koko, Koko, and Koko--

All three of them had been rendered useless in combat. Finally.

...There's nobody left, right? After this.

"It can't be that there's more of you, right!?"

Apparently thinking the same thing as I, Aria, ''Step'' 

Not able to hold back, she stepped on Meimei and Paonyang who looked exactly like her--

''Whoosh Whoosh'', spinning the pistols on her left and right, she inserted them back into the holsters below her skirt.
[[File:Aria07 159.jpg|thumb]]
And, facing upwards, Aria and--

-Reki, standing up, turned to face each other at the same time.

Those eyes, and those eyes, met.

"...D-don't misunderstand, Reki."

Blushing a little, Aria had started stuttering.

"Earlier...was just my body moving by itself."

"--The same goes for me, it was only that my body was moving by itself."

Reki too also said that, remaining stubborn, but--

Aria. Reki. I understand.

Your line of sight, meeting now, was different from earlier.

Those are the eyes of two people who acknowledge each other, the eyes of a Butei and a Butei. Earlier, the event of helping each other which I facilitated--I pray that that is the new first step between two people.

"---'''You flat chested girl! Remember this!'''"

From the tip of the car, Juujuu's voice--

"?"

Turning to that, '''Buwaaaaaa...!'''

Apparently having taken it out of her sleeves, a pink smokescreen was thrown up, whirling into a vortex.

Together with the smoke, Juujuu seemed to be washed away by the cutting wind--she flew towards the back end of the vehicle.

"--!"

Juujuu, flying extremely far to the back in the space of an, 'Ah', ''Whoosh''....!

Parachute expanding, she performed a rapid deceleration.

Where she was inside the pink smoke, I did not really know, but in the instant that the smoke parted, I saw--hugging her knees to herself, in that position, she had slowed to around 50 km/h.

And staying in that position, ''Zaaaaa''...she touched ground in a small field.

"--What a cold-hearted sister. She left you here."

At Aria, who said that to the Kokos at her feet, apparently slightly regretful that she had let one person get away--

""Kihi...Kihihihihihihi!""

The Kokos responded with an ominous laugh.

"A fight between a tiger and a dragon--We'll take you on the road with us."

"This isn't Kokos' loss. Everyone will be blown away by '''Explosive Bubble'''! Idiot, idiot, idiot!"

''Kun''--The Shinkansen sped up even more. With this, our speed is 370 km/h...!

Apparently not able to keep up at this speed, Koko's helicopter, in the air above us--began to lag behind.

Once it was a certain distance from the train, the helicopter decelerated...landing on the road next to the track.

"You can't do anything except for fight. You're different from Koko."

"Kinchi, you're a useless, slow, idiotic turtle."

There was no longer an escape route. For Koko. And for us.

The Shinkansen was operating in an urban area. No matter where it explodes, there will be casualties.

"--That's right. I'm not nimble like Riko or Aria. I cannot use any techniques like Shirayuki. I don't have the skills like Muto to be able to drive anything. By myself, I cannot do anything."

However, my ears had already caught it.

That noise.

"That's right. You can't do anything!"

At Koko, who said that in a high pitched voice--

"But, ''we'' can do anything--"

From behind me, who answered with that--the sound of a horn rang out--

Another Shinkansen had chased us.

""...?""

The Kokos, brows creased, looked at the Shinkansen that was chasing us in shock.

"In this Caravan I, that was something that we learned as well."

We used a wire, returning from the back of the vehicle to the interior.

And for once, the Kokos cooperated with Aria as she brought them inside.

The door to the vehicle was opened due to Muto's operation, and from the door of the rescue Shinkansen, traveling at the exact same speed along the straight railroad--

A tube, roughly 1 meter in diameter, was extended this way, automatically attaching itself with a hook.

"Aya, Ayayayayaya!"

Sliding down that tube as if it was a slide was--

''Thump'', Her butt planted on the floor, Amdo's Hiraga Aya.

"...I apologize, Hiraga-san. For dragging you into this."

"What are you talking about! If it's one of my customer's problems, no matter where it is, Aya will come running! Tohyama-kun, Reki-san, Riko-chan, everyone is my important customer!"

Hiraga-san tugged on the rope that she had brought with her in the tube, pulling several different tools and a piece of machinery that looked like a fire extinguisher with her--whilst she was doing that, her eyes blinked at me. It seemed that she was trying to wink, but apparently, she couldn't do it.

A girl whom I never know if she's skillful or not.

Bringing in her tools, the tube that was crossing the space between the two Shinkansen's was taken off. For the purpose of transferring signs and signals between each piece of track, there are poles, and this was for the sake of preventing the tube from clashing with them.

However, even though we had nowhere to run, for some reason, Hiraga-san was assembling her equipment in a good mood.

"A-Ayaya! I-i-it's leaking!"

I heard Riko's voice say that from the direction of the seats.

"Just hold on a little longer! If it leaks, then the switch in the seat will short-circuit!"

"Riko is short-circuiting too! Quickly, quickly! Save meeeee!"

Riko...wanted to go to the bathroom?

That's obvious. Because, she had drank far too much strawberry milk.

"Haven't you disabled it, Hiraga!"

''Kun''--Muto said while making the Shinkansen accelerate further.

With this--390 km/h.

"--'''''Nothing is impossible!!!'''''"

Flashing an innocent smile while working, Hiraga-san answered cheerfully.

We had passed Shinyokohama station. Time left till Tokyo station was--7~8 minutes, huh?

No. If you think about the distance that is needed for the vehicle's system to brake, it's even shorter than that.

Two instruments had been extended out of the fire extinguisher-like piece of equipment, and working very gently, attaching them to the window of the washroom, Hiraga-san--

"The vapor explosive will explode once it mixes with oxygen, I heard that earlier from Riko-chan through wireless."

-said that, and she started working cautiously, but skillfully.

It seemed that, with a cutter that was attached to the tip of the tube, she apparently opened two miniscule holes.

Inside those holes, from one side of the tube, something like a balloon began to expand outwards.

"This is...?"

To Aria, who was looking through the window, Hiraga-san thrust forth her flat chest.

"Inflated with nitrogen, it's a silicon balloon! When it has expanded to fill every corner, the vapor explosive will be forced into this vacuum cylinder."

''GoGoGoGoGoGOGo''...the sound of a compressor working.

After...three minutes. We had already entered Shinakawa station.

The balloon expanded, and the ''Explosive Bubble'' was forced into the gas cylinders while the balloon spread to every corner of the washroom.

Hiraga-san checked the pressure inside the cylinder.

The nighttime view of Tokyo flowed by on the left and right.

Tokyo station was already very close--!

"Kinji, the last acceleration...410 km/h...let's go!"

''Kun''---!

The shaking of the Shinkansen growing stronger, Hiraga-san stumbled a little.

Will she make it--as I watched over her--

''Beep'', the piece of equipment made a noise.

"...Aaalllright! I'm done!"

"--Muto, brake!"

Having shouted, I took Aria and Reki, as well as Hiraga-san, into the embrace of my two arms--

I braced my back against the wall of the vehicle.

--EEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE--GIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIII--

In a heartbeat, along with the noise of the wheels gripping--an ear-piercing braking noise.

''CLANK!!''

The most intense impact up till now rocked the Shinkansen.

Decelerating--

''Bang!''

Turning to the sound of the explosion, beside us, the window of the washroom beside us blew outwards.

However--the vapor explosive did not explode. All of it had been sucked into the gas cylinder by Hiraga-san.

Because the cylinder rolled to hit the wall with a clank, I felt a chill run down my spine--

"<nowiki>~~~~</nowiki>!"

I endured the G-force of deceleration with my back.

Outside the window, orange light started flashing up from below the car. Sparks raised from the wheels and the rails.

I had thought that after we hit the brakes, we would travel for over 1 kilometer, and we still had not stopped.

Staying like that, the Shinkansen entered Tokyo station--

''Giiiiiii''...''Gii''...

Along with that ponderous sound--outside the window, the JR station name display could be seen.

--"Tokyo"--

Visible in the direction of the smoke rising up from below the chassis, that display...stopped.

Stopping--

We achieved it.

With this...everything has been resolved.

I took a deep breath, and--tapped on Aria's back as she continued squeezing her eyes tight in the midst of my arms.

It's all right now.

As if telling her that.

Aria raised her head--

Her camellia eyes first looking out the window, she turned from it to look up at me.

As if looking at a man who had realized something like a miracle.

"Aria...the reason I stay in a dormitory despite my home being in the city, I will tell you now."

Towards me, who was acting as Aria, continuing the small talk that we had had before going up the roof...

"...?"

Aria blinked her large eyes.

"--I don't really like trains."

At those words, Aria, while smiling wryly, replied with one sentence: "Same here,"

Tokyo station, which had been evacuated beforehand, was desolate.

Apparently supposed to act as a shield at the time of detonation, the trains belonging to the empty stations of Yamanote line, Keihintouhoku line, Chuuouhon line and Oumidou line were gathered here.

Furthermore, around the stop signs, sandbags were piled up to prepare for the explosion.

...How polite.

Aria and I stepped onto the platform...

"Ahaa! As a reward for my work, I'll be taking this~♪ Ayaya will help herself!"

From behind, Hiraga-san exited while innocently hugging the canister holding the "Explosive Bubble" to herself.

I see. With that as her goal, she helped us very happily.

"...Careful when you play with fire."

While smiling dryly, I put my hand on Hiraga-san's head, she who had a strong mercantile soul.

"..."

Next was, slinging the Dragunov over her shoulder, Reki, barefoot, descended onto the platform.

"'Tokyo~, Tokyo~, may the customers who are disembarking please be careful not to forget anything'"

Lastly, changing his tone to that of an announcer, Muto, dragging the two Kokos, exited.

On top of each other in an X-shape, sprawled on the platform, the Koko sisters were...were looking between us with an expression which seemed to express that, if we came any closer to them, they would bite us.

Really, what a huge fighting spirit. I want to act like that.

"You two.　If you persuade your sister to give up--I'll connect your phones."

Aria sat on top of the two, her arms folded, triumphing over her victory with a serious expression.

"It seems like these people's helicopters have been locked down by the Kanagawa police. I'm not saying this just 'cause I'm Logi, but no matter what kind of person it is, they can't do anything while on foot. She's about to be caught."

While taking off the incam, Muto cracked his shoulders.

"Muto...you worked hard. Thank you."

"What's with the politeness? Butei Charter article 1. It says, do something something with your companions, right? Which is...hey, hey. Can we get out of this station? They really stacked up those sandbags. I was thinking about buying station-lunchboxes--rather, Ryuuyouken's Jet Sieuw Mai."

"Muto~kun! You can exit from here!"

"Kinji, I'll leave the rest to you. Bring them to Dagula and have them squeeze them a little for us."

Hiraga-san, apparently wanting to do the analysis of the Explosive Bubble, if even a moment earlier, and Muto, a station-lunchbox maniac, scurried from the platform of the Shinkansen.

(I think that the station has been locked down though...)

While smiling wryly at the backs of the two, I saw them off, and once again, I knelt down on one knee by the Kokos.

Looking closer, Aria was, from Meimei's sleeve--taking out tools and weapons one by one, knives, hooks, smokebombs, etc...I took a tool that Meimei was carrying, about the size of a rice ball, into my hand...

I tried pulling a strange string which was sticking out of it.

Doing it, ''Pon.''

(Oh...?)

In around a second, expanding out of it like an airbag was--

-clutching her knees, Koko.

A dummy balloon with the appearance of a person.

"......!"

Having seen that, my mind, still in Hysteria Mode, screamed out a warning.

This is bad.

This puppet's characteristics...

These are the characteristics of, the person who had used a parachute of clothes, escaping to the side of the line, Juujuu.

That was--an inflatable dummy. Which is to say...

"--Sisters, retreat. For now, return to Hong Kong."

Koko's voice resounded from the end of the platform, and Aria, Reki, and I turned towards it in unison.

Over there was...dragging her feet, there was the figure of Juujuu, holding an M700 ready.

(Fuck...!)

Juujuu did not fall of the train.

Throwing up a smokescreen, at that point, she switched with the dummy...even if she was not able to climb up, she clung to the side of the Shinkansen. Until Tokyo, the whole while.

Probably crawling along the rail, Juujuu had distanced herself 100 meters, creating the distance to use a sniper rifle.

Nothing can be done with guns.

That aim was...on me. I knew that her sights were meeting my head.

"Reki, don't move!"

At Reki, trying to raise her Dragunov, Koko shouted.

Reki--had noticed that I was being aimed at. She did not ready her gun.

Just, staring in the direction of Juujuu.

"...Ouch!"

Just flicking my eyes to look in Aria's direction, Aria--was having her feet tightly squeezed by the Koko sisters.

The Kokos were, with some sort of desperation, yanking on Aria's hair and skirt.

With that, Aria can't move.

Because, she had gotten carried away, sitting on Koko.

"The wind trained Reki well. It made you lose the heart of a human. In this battle, I understood that veeeerryyy well. You are a girl I cannot use. So, already, you, I do not need."

"..."

"Reki--I expect that you still have bullets. ''Die by them''. Right here, right now."

Juujuu was apparently still in pain from being shot by Reki, and while her foot was trembling--she gave that order.

The M700 aiming at my forehead was a bolt-action rifle, and it could not reload automatically.

If it shot me, in the time until the next bullet was in the chamber, she would be counterattacked by Reki.

She did not want to leave that opportunity.

So, Juujuu ordered Reki to shoot herself.

"If you die, I will not kill Kinchi. Kinchi is a piece I can use, Koko doesn't want to kill him either."

"Koko. As you say...I have one bullet. If I shoot myself, you won't kill Kinji-san?"

Towards Reki, saying that as if in confirmation--I turned in panic.

I had heard this from Jeanne at the Hotogi Shrine.

--Last Bullet--

When those of the clan of Ulus are backed into a corner, when they are hindering their companions--like the samurai which once existed in Japan, they perform [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Jigai Jiketsu]. A clan that continues the culture of ancient Japan.

This is dangerous. This situation is--

"Stop it, Reki! No matter what, she won't ki-"

"Kinchi, shut up! Reki, the words just now was an oath by the name of '''Koko'''."

My voice was drowned by Koko's words.

"Waiting is unfair for Koko. Reki, shoot yourself right now. If I have to wait, Koko will shoot Kinchi. Reki, it's fine if after that, you shoot Koko. Rather than letting some other person take Kinchi, Koko chooses to die together."

"Koko. Princess of Ranban."

Having said that, Reki--

-placed the stock of the Dragunov at her feet.

"The '''Reki''' of Ulus asks. The oath of just now--not killing Kinji-san, will you keep it?"

"It's not good to make fun of me. Koko is the princess of the prideful Wei."

"--If you break the oath, all the 46 girls of the Ulus will destroy you. With that everything, once having conquered the world, they will definitely take your life. You should have understood."

Straightening her back, Reki placed the barrel under her own chin.

"Stop it...Reki!"

"Kinji-san.　The girls of Ulus are equal to bullets. However, I was...akin to a defective, unusable bullet. Unusable bullets are meaningless pieces of iron."

"Stop it, Reki! You're being tricked!"

Aria's high-pitched voice pierced the air.

"Kinji-san. You ordered me not to kill a person, but now, I, for the sake of protecting my lord---will shoot myself."

"...!"

"However, please understand that this is not disobedience of your orders. Because--"

"...Stop it..."

"--''I am a single bullet.''--"

She placed the toe of the foot which had lost its shoe on the trigger of the Dragunov.

"YOU ARE NOT A BULLET!"

My cry was also in vain--

Her expression not even flickering, with her toe, the trigger was--

--pulled.

--''Click''.

"...!"

Once again, Reki's eyes opened.

Those eyes were--

-clearly opened in surprise.

The bullet--did not fire.

"Misfire..."

Camellia eyes opened, murmuring to herself, Aria too had an expression which conveyed her disbelief.

As for modern bullets, the chance of a misfire is low. It would be correct to say that it is mostly nonexistent.

Furthermore, Reki had her extremely meticulous misfire prevention, even going so far as to make her bullets herself.

The chance of a misfire was one out of a billion...No, it had been controlled to the point where it was one out of a trillion, right?

That had just happened.

Reki was, at that--surprised. Clearly.

"Because, this gun will not fail me."

The Dragunov she had trusted that much had--

-failed. Failed Reki. Now, for the first time.

--Reki.

Earlier, you said that you were an unusable bullet, that you had no meaning.

Misfires have meaning too. Think about that meaning.

"...Kinchi!"

Juujuu-

-in that one instant, understood the change in the situation.

Reki could not kill herself. However, she had no bullets but an unusable bullet. 

And, the next danger, the person who could fight was--me.

She is lost.

Kill me now and run, run without killing me and recreate this scenario, attacking us again.

In the space of that hesitation--I snatched the magazine out of the Dragunov that Reki was holding in blank shock.

"--Reki. Don't shoot yourself a second time."

While saying that, I took the last bullet out of the magazine before Reki's eyes--

And I clasped it in my two hands.

While doing that, I stared directly into Reki's eyes. I am furious. For the sake of telling her that.

"This is an order. You said that you would listen to my orders, correct?"

"..."

Reki matched my sharp gaze--''Nod''.

Wordlessly, she nodded.

Having confirmed that, I revealed the bullet in front of Reki's eyes,

"Now--be born again."

I told her that. ''Click''.

Returning it to the magazine, I slotted the magazine into the Dragunov.

"--Reki. The person you should shoot is that enemy. Once more, believe in me."

I said that to Reki--

''Bang''--

While I turned back, I stood in a position where I could protect Reki from Koko's sniper rifle.

She would definitely shoot before Reki, who was cradling the gun in a daze.

That one shot--well, if it comes, it comes.

As for my guns, I do not have anymore bullets. Billiard Shot is impossible.

Bullet slicing is impossible too. I don't have my knife anymore.

The Bite I did against Patra--that is also impossible.

That defense is imperfect. Because, I will faint from the impact. Koko still has bullets. If I fall, at the last, I will be killed by the second loaded bullet.

All the methods I had used till now could not be used in this situation.

--However, I will not die. Hysteria Mode is unmatched in this world.

My reflexes, 30 times faster than normal, thrust my hands forward before I could think.

That's right. Definitely, if I do this--!

Towards me, who had taken that stance--Koko--

"Kinchi!"

--''Bang!''

Along with the gunshot, a 7.62mm NATO was released.

The palm of my two hands, stuck out, was--

-just the index fingers and middle fingers of my opened hands were overlaid in a #-shape.

--Can I do it? This kind of thing?

I was only half-confident in myself, but I could not think of anything but this. In this instantaneous moment.

I surrounded the enemy's bullet trajectory with the square made of my fingers.

The bullet, showing no intention of stopping, approached my fingers--

"--!"

--''Whoosh''--

Using Edge Catching - Double Finger, I closed in on the bullet with the two fingers of my right hand--

However, the bullet was not restrained, and it flew through the space between my fingers, heading towards me.

A 7.62mm NATO's initial velocity is supersonic.

The full-metal jacket, heading straight between my eyes, was averted slightly to the left--

While spinning, it flew towards my left eye.

With my index finger and my middle finger, once again, I closed in on the bullet.

And, once again, I slightly changed its direction. Further to the left--

"--!"

''Whoosh!''

A sharp pain ran through my cheek.

And--the bullet--

''Clink''--

-left and behind me, far away, the glass of showcase of the flowers vending machine which had been hit was cracked.

As for me--I was not hit.

The bullet had just grazed my left cheek.

I did it--

It was theorized in but a moment, yet when I had tried to do it, it had worked.

With my bare hands, slanting the course of the bullet...a technique which changes it into something akin to the symbol, "/".

If I were to give it a name--Slash--would be what it would be called.

As expected of Hysteria Mode.

Finally, it seemed that I had become such that I was able to deflect a bullet.

Well...I had been injured quite badly though, spraining my fingers. On both of my hands. It really hurts.

"Kinji...y-you, just now..."

Her voice filled with shock, Aria's eyes had widened into circles.

From next to her--

"--In the midst of this darkness.--"

Reki's voice.

Turning to look at her, Reki was closing her eyes, and her Dragunov was raised once again. Aimed towards Juujuu.

That was something I would have never though would have come from Reki, an extremely irrational movement.

Reki trusted in the fact that the misfire from just now could be fired. That which was uttered just now--

-My words.

"A path of light exists--outside of the light, nothing can be seen, nothing exists. I--"

Reki's...poem when she was sniping had changed.

Opening those eyes once again, Reki--

"--am one who runs in the midst of that light."

-pulled the trigger.

--''Bang!''

"--!"

This time, having been fired, the Dragunov's 7.62mm x 54R--

--''Chiiiiii''--

--brushed past Juujuu's head as she was reloading, not hitting its target.

"Kihi...!"

Koko, having broken out into a cold sweat, laughed, holding up the M700.

Aria sucked in a deep breath. Reki, who had perfect accuracy, had, regretfully, missed--so she thought, however, that was wrong.

It is that sniping technique. I had seen it before.

"--!?"

''Bang!''

Koko, who was on the same level of Reki, fired.

Diagonally, in a completely different direction.

"...? ? ?"

And, ''Stagger, Stagger'', she stumbled about--

-and with an expression which revealed that she had no idea what was happening to her body, ''Thud''.

-at that spot, she toppled.

That was a sniping technique which Reki had used against the Caucasus Silver Wolf--the Haimaki of present, during the period where he had once infiltrated Butei High.

With a normal bullet, grazing one part of the body, applying pressure on one portion of the nervous system, a complex sniping technique which numbed the recipient.

It can be performed on humans too, that technique. As expected of Snipe's prodigy, Reki.

Getting a concussion, her feet unsteady, Koko used the M700 like a cane, trying to rise again, but--

''Thud!''

Hidden below the platform and above the track, Riko came charging out--and she clung to Koko's back.

"Mi-Mine Riko!"

"Cao Cao-! That's also Cao Cao, this is also Cao Cao. All three are here~. Kufu!"

Like a piggyback monster, she tightly squeezed Koko's body with her two legs, performing a full nelson on her with her hands--and very literally, Koko's two long twin-tails, like snakes, moved to tighten around her neck.

This choke, used in an attempt to kill me twice--Shanshikeikeihou, Riko-version.

"Go to sleep with your own technique, Cao Cao. The person who taught me this move has become my enemy."

"......! !"

Even so, Juujuu reached her hands out to Riko's face as she was behind her, trying to counterattack, but--

-having taken advantage of opportunity where Meimei and Paonyang were rooted in shock, she flew straight towards Juujuu.

"Koko--you really don't know when to give up!"

"Wai-! Aria! Time out, time out!"

Aria ignored Riko's voice, extremely panicked, ''Thud!''

Going into a double-legged dropkick from sprinting forward with all her might, she rammed into Koko.

Riko, ''Thump!'', along with Juujuu, blasted backwards--

"<nowiki>~~~~~~~~~~</nowiki>..."

Finally, she seemed to have fainted. Riko, too.

While smiling wryly at Aria, binding the third Koko with a ferocity akin to that of a tiger devouring a panda--

This time, with this, everything is resolved--I turned my back on the Kokos.

(Reki...)

On the other side, Reki--apparently exhausted, collapsed to the platform, sitting completely straight.

From the Dragunov, which she had not been able to shoot herself with--

As if feeling some sort of message, she tightly, tightly hugged it to herself.

I knelt by her side, and...

I could see that, from Reki's eyes, a single tear fell.

"...Reki..."

"I...do not hear it anymore."

Those shoulders were trembling slightly.

"Hear what?"

"The voice of the wind--I can no longer hear it. The wind has already stopped speaking."

Reki has...

Until now, never made movements that she had thought of herself.

Just being ordered by the "Wind", with this, living like a robot.

Those directions had faded away--so she said.

That was probably the release of the delusion that had been engrained into her by someone.

I had learned this in Inquesta, that type of mind control could be released by a severe shock.

With the shock of her Dragunov failing her, which Reki had trusted from the bottom of her heart, she had been released from that unseen hold.

"The wind is no longer saying anything--huh. Isn't that the same as saying, "think by yourself"?"

Towards me, who had said that, placing my hand on Reki's shoulder...

Reki raised her head.

"I do not understand. From now on, what do I do? From now on, alone--"

"It's fine. The wind is something which blows where it wants, right? And also--you are not alone. I am together with you. Because, after all, you've already submitted our team registration to the school. Within this time, by yourself."

Saying that, I flashed a small smile, straightening my back.

Reki...was silent.

Staying silent, her left and right hands grasping the grip and stock of the Dragunov for support, she stayed in that position for a few moments--

And when a gust of wind blew through the station, ''Whoosh'', she raised her head.

"--'''''anu urus wennuia'''''...Eternity--"

Reki had--

...A song...?

"--'''''Celare clai ol....tu plute ire, urus claia''''' Sky--"

--started singing.

I knew not which country those words stemmed from. I could hear that parts seemed to be in Japanese.

Amazingly mysterious lyrics.

However...it was, a beautiful song.

Even then, its rhythm seemed was so nostalgic, so familiar.

And, Reki's voice. It was wondrous. Its volume was soft, but she sang like a true singer, with perfect tone, such that anybody there who was listening to that beautiful voice would be rendered speechless.

"--'''''Raios Zalo Ado'''''...Ясны, ясны на небе звёзды--"

Standing up, Reki sang, and it reminded me of a bird setting off from its nest, a beautiful, vibrant song--
[[File:Aria07_187.jpg|thumb]]
Along with that continuing melody, the wind flowing through the platform strengthened.

As if it was singing. The wind too.

Aah. This is probably--

-The parting song between the wind and Reki.

"--'''''Celare claia ol...tu plute ire, urus claia''''' Sky--"

At the refrain of the song, the wind, intensifying into a gust--

From the vending machine which I had broken earlier, the bouquet of flowers which the person who says farewell gives to the one who sets off on his journey was swept up, released into the air.

The flowers, coming loose, were caressed by the wind, with innumerable amounts of petals scattered into the air.

In the midst of that multi-coloured mist of flowers--Reki walked atop the platform.

Towards the end, which was completely desolate.

(...Reki...)

All words lost, we could not even open our eyes in the face of the intensified wind.

When I closed my eyes, the last thing I could see was--

"--'''''anu urus wennuia'''''...Eternity--"

-in the instant the song, returning to its first line, finished, turning around, Reki--

-as if having been reborn, her fresh, neat face.

That face still could not form anything but a slight expression, but...

...It was smiling, I thought.

The wind stopped--opening my eyes again, Reki's figure was no longer there.

Aria panicked at the fact that Reki had suddenly disappeared, but...I was not like that at all.

Isn't it alright? For the first time, Reki started walking by her own will.

She had stopped living by the orders of someone, and herself acting like a new wind, she walked towards freedom.

So, this is like Reki's second birthday.

Rather, I felt as if I wanted to give her my blessing.

'Happy birthday, Reki'--that.

Brought to our location by Muto and company, the Jieitai's bomb squad came out...

After them, a higher-up from the police, Butei High's Ranbyou and Tsuzuri, those teachers, and the aftermath squad--

A few Butei High students came with them.

After hearing of Reki's disappearance, Snipe's third year Shibaiko-senpai tried looking for her, but...I thought it is useless. Because, by her own will, Reki could completely erase anything like a hint of her presence. As long as she does not try to come out, no matter who looks for her, she won't be found. Even if you brush right past her.

Also...because she had erased her presence by herself, she should be doing things covertly. Right now.

While I was thinking that, I exited from the desolate, maze-like Tokyo station along with the others.

Exiting from the Marunouchi exit, there were several black Butei Cars waiting.

Apparently an Assault elite, and treated differently as such, Aria was taking a car together with Ranbyou...Each of us, Riko, Muto, Hiraga-san and I, were driven by freshmen from Logi, split up, sitting in the backseat of our respective cars.

"...Now that I think about it, did you make it to a toilet? There was no toilet on Car 16."

Hysteria Mode released, I asked lightly, and Riko planted her fist in my left cheek, pressing down on it firmly.

Ou-ouch. The bullet graze from when I had performed Slash, hurt a little.

"Ki-kun! You're not allowed to ask that question of girls! I certainly made it in time!!"

Apparently, Riko, blushing, had...well, somehow done it somewhere.

Pursue it any further, and she'll be pretty pitiable. Even the me of normal understood that.

Turning away to face the window of the backseat, Riko--

"--Kinji. You're a cheater."

-with the manner of speaking of the Other Riko, murmured that.

"What are you talking about?"

"This. My eyes cannot be cheated. Here. There's the mark of a knife."

Saying that, the thing that Riko took out of her pocket was--the shell of a sniper rifle's bullet.

That was the casing of the bullet which Reki had tried to shoot herself with, and after that had failed, shot Koko with.

"...You have sharp eyes, Riko. As expected."

Sinking deeper into the seat, I received the casing from Riko's small hand.

A normal bullet's casing has an ignition point known as a primer attached to it. If there is no primer, the bullet cannot be fired. In other words--the end result is a misfire.

I...

...after hearing about the "Last Bullet" at the Hotogi branch...if the situation became such that she had been pressured to the last bullet--Reki, as Jeanne had said, might shoot herself. That's what I thought.

So, at the sleeping Reki's side, when I was performing the simple disassembly of the Dragunov--I extracted the bullets from the magazine, and removed the primer from the last bullet in advance. In preparation for Koko's next attack.

Removing the primer from the bullet was a rather dangerous action, but if I used my knife, using the special method that I had learned from Nii-san, I could do it.

As I expected, Reki tried to shoot herself with the last bullet--and that bullet ended up being a misfire.

After that, I took the bullet out of the magazine, and I reattached the primer which I had enclosed in my pocket. Clasping the bullet, I acted as if I was concentrating on doing something.

And with that, loaded once again, this bullet performed its correct function, becoming the bullet which decided our victory.

"Kinji--planned this? The whole flow?"

"Well, about half. Rather, it doesn't matter anymore, right? That."

Riko looked this way with an expression of admiration, this time staring out my window.

Visible there was a large billboard advertising the 3D movie to be opened to the public shortly, "The Wizard of Oz"

Now that I think about, when I had eaten ramen with Reki at Odaiba too, that billboard was visible.

"The Wizard of Oz". When I was small, my mother read that to me from a picture-book--and one of the characters which appeared in it, the tin lumberjack who was missing a heart, received a human's heart at the end.

Every one of us is probably like that.

The wandering Dorothy, the cowardly lion, the stupid scarecrow.

However, everyone lent each other their strength, and each of them managed to take hold of their future self.

Like that fairy tale, immediately getting it before the ending...is obviously impossible.

However, it's fine if we approach it step by step. Towards our new self.

So, Reki--you should do that too, from now on.

"Ki-kun, why're you smiling? Are you so happy to be next to Riko?

While pushing Riko, who had returned to Normal Riko and was cuddling up against me, I noticed that I was smiling wryly.

I had been completely--drawn to Reki's side. I was just thinking about this.

Lima Syndrome, which I had planned to use on the night which I was placed under Sniper Restriction by Reki--

-the reverse of that psychological phenomenon, Stockholm Syndrome, exists.

The people who are imprisoned feels sympathy for the people who are imprisoning them...a phenomenon where they become completely allies of their capturers.

This was, probably, that.

I had planned to win her over, but I had been won over instead.

Of course, the other side was not conscious of this result.

Now, I am definitely standing by that wordless and expressionless beautiful girl who is out there somewhere--Reki.

<noinclude>
{{Hidan no Aria Nav|prev=Hidan no Aria:Volume7 Chapter2|next=Hidan no Aria:Volume7 Chapter4}}
</noinclude>

Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume SP Chapter2

2011-11-05T05:56:41Z

89.72.147.28: /* Mark Space */

==Mark Space==

A completely ordinary stone apartment building existed within the London Borough of Lambeth. One room of that ordinary apartment was a base of a magic cabal large enough to shake all of the United Kingdom.

The cabal was known as the Dawn-Colored Sunlight.

They did not create the grand towers or palaces used by witches in picture books. They divided up their assets as much as possible and gathered only the necessary things and people at one of their bases when they were needed to perform some kind of ceremonial magic. These bases were not strange secret lairs. Instead, they were apartments or other kinds of rented rooms. If they did not do all that, their losses due to attacks from the anti-magician organization of the Anglican Church would be too great.

The magic side was referred to as a single entity, but many different factions and forces existed within it. While some of them were divided by their specific doctrine like the Roman Catholic Church or the Anglican Church (although those two were not magic cabals), some magic cabals were created solely to maximize profit.

All sorts of different types of cabals existed and any number of things sent sparks flying between cabals. They chaotically grew, chaotically fought, chaotically destroyed each other, and finally reached some kind of strange overall balance. Like that, the different powers continued to grow and shrink below the surface where normal people never saw them.

“Ahh, now this is nice. I could get used to having one of these rather than a fireplace.”

The boss of the Dawn-Colored Sunlight, a girl named Birdway, was relaxing within a strange item she had ordered from an eastern island nation. It was called a kotatsu and it was something like a combination of a table and a bed. In order to use this strange item, she had created a “no shoes zone” in the room.

All that was well and good, but it was only the beginning of fall. It was too early to be bringing out a kotatsu. It seemed the master of the room really wanted to try out the item she had ordered from Japan.

The blonde girl who looked about 12 stuck her slender, black stocking-covered legs under the thick blanket as she flipped through a magazine and cut up some reddish-brown yokan.

The title of the magazine was Einstein.

It was a well-known science magazine.

“With the space age finally here, it seems the hot topics are acquiring lunar resources and developing low-cost launch methods. …Wait, how would you use ceremonial magic in space? The protection from leylines would weaken and the entire concept of the cardinal direction as well as up and down would be gone, so how would you create a temple? N-no, but you might be able to use that to your advantage and create some kind of never-before-seen ceremonial grounds that rotates in all 360 degrees. If you did that, you might end up with some kind of never-before-seen effect!! Dammit. I should have taken the measurements before when I had the chance!!”

“You can’t, boss,” kindly said a blond man wearing black formal clothes and a scarf.

He was pouring black tea for himself into a refined Japanese teacup.

“That is of the science side. It is outside of our jurisdiction.”

“I know, I know. …You never let me have any fun,” said Birdway with a click of her tongue in response to his realism.

But pointing out things like that could be said to be the blond man’s job.

“What is going on today? Why did you suddenly yell at me to go buy you this magazine?”

“That would be because of this.”

Birdway flipped the page and pointed toward an article titled, “Let’s Resolve the Energy Crisis! A New Weapon Appears to Advance Oil Drilling in the Arctic Ocean!!”

The blond subordinate raised his face from the magazine.

“You can’t, boss.”

“Not that, you idiot. You have guts to start lecturing me before I’ve even told you what I’m talking about.”

Birdway threw some of the cut-up yokan into her mouth and made a slurping noise as she sipped at her green tea. Her subordinate was fully permeated with European culture, so he looked displeased at the noise. The girl gave a satisfied (and evil) grin before continuing the discussion.

“Some people are saying it would be a problem if the development reaches the Arctic.”

“…? Can parts for spiritual items be found there?”

Forests and mountains where magical plants could be harvested were a vital resource for magic cabals, but the Arctic Ocean held no value for the Dawn-Colored Sunlight. They did not rely on marine products.

“No, not that.” Birdway kicked her feet underneath the kotatsu. “Suspicion has arisen that the Dusk Exit is supporting the oil drilling team in the Arctic.”

“…A British Golden-style cabal like us.”

The blond subordinate clearly looked displeased at that. The Golden-style cabals were referred to as a group, but there were countless different types. The types of spells they used and goals they held were all different. The Dusk Exit was famous for being very wasteful and causing problems for others by using up limited personnel and resources.

There was no concept of equivalent exchange in modern magic.

How great a result could one gain from a limited resource? It could be called a means of cheating each other using the exchange rate. As a result, the failure of a large-scale ceremony was all the more disastrous.

However, the Dusk Exit did not see it that way.

It was similar to spending a hundred million yen on a piece of gold the size of your fingertip.

They were a group of savages who acted like intellectuals and they were often criticized as not even being magicians because they abandoned all thought and tried to make everything work by brute force.

“A few pieces of technology connected to Academy City are involved with this oil drilling.” Birdway dug through a small basket that held a few different types of teacakes. “Thanks to that, both the science side and the magic side are mad at the other claiming they have ‘crossed the line’. On top of that, it seems the Dusk Exit wants to use the funds they gain from the oil drilling to deal with a Portuguese market, so it seems there’s enough of a just cause.”

A market.

When they used that term, they referred to a magic cabal that dealt in human trafficking.

“A Portuguese market… So children?”

“Yes, as materials for spiritual items. They’ll just be used up. A human’s life force is used to refine magic power, but it seems they want to refine a large amount of magic power in an instant to get an explosive reaction from a large-scale spell.”

Birdway laughed and grabbed a quill that lay beside her. She wrote on a small piece of memo paper. The curves seemed extremely arbitrary, rough, and flowing like a celebrity’s signature. The verb “drawing” almost seemed more appropriate than “writing”.

After only 15 seconds, she had completed an exceedingly simplified charm.

“Apparently, the idiots in the Dusk Exit can only create a single copy of something like this using up three whole kids. As a fellow Golden-style magician, it almost gives me a headache.”

“…”

With her subordinate looking on silently, Birdway tapped her index finger in the center of the charm. That was enough to activate the spell which caused a few biscuits to pop out of the charm.

Birdway tossed a freshly baked biscuit into her mouth.

“This is only an estimate, but most likely, it will take only about 0.7 seconds for the children they use to be shattered both inside and out. They will be nothing but empty shells by the end. Doesn’t that extreme wastefulness sound exactly like something they’d do? If the oil platform being developed is completed, the Dusk Exit will set up a distribution route using the funds they receive and that will be enough to create the framework for pitiful children to be sent flowing into the darkness.”

An unpleasant strength focused itself in the blond subordinate’s brow.

It may have seemed ridiculous, but he had his own sense of morality.

Meanwhile, Birdway tapped her finger on a photo in the science magazine with a casual expression on her face.

“And so those who claim to protect the peace are going to start by destroying this.”

“The ocean resources survey ship…?”

“It’s a large ship that is searching for areas filled with oil. It also has enough equipment and materials onboard to build an offshore oil platform. I mentioned that the Dusk Exit’s oil platform was still being developed, remember? Well, if this ship is sunk, their plan will be brought to a complete halt. It seems they don’t have the excess money needed to prepare a replacement ship.”

“What does any of this have to do with us?” asked the blond subordinate cautiously. “You couldn’t possibly be thinking of creating a united front with the Anglican Church or Academy City, could you? And even if we were to do it alone, the Dawn-Colored Sunlight would gain nothing from it.”

When the subordinate thought about it, the story may have been a good sob story, but it was so simple that it actually made him cautious. If “those who claim to protect the peace” had invited them, it could be a trap.

“No,” said Birdway denying all of that with a single word. “We have no obligation to go along with the Anglican Church or Academy City’s mission of self-satisfaction. If they were going to go and crush some shitty cabal, I’d gladly just sit back and watch the show, but that’s not what this is about.”

“?”

“Ugh, what a pain. Just look at this.”

Birdway’s small finger slid to the side of the photo of the ocean resources survey ship. She pointed at a group photo of intellectuals wearing lab coats that had a caption under it saying, “The scientists who created the world’s largest survey ship.”

The blond subordinate let out a groan upon seeing that.

He recognized one of the faces.

It was Patricia Birdway.

He had heard that she had been invited as a guest researcher at a British science institution due to the high praise her internet-published paper had received from scientists around the world, but he had never thought she would be enjoying an extended cruise after working on a project to create such a ridiculously huge ship.

“…A-a suppression mission is going to be carried out soon, right? And that will involve sinking that ship as well as everyone aboard?”

“Correct,” Birdway said in a solemn voice as she brought both her elbows up onto the kotatsu and folded her hands in front of her face. “Simply put, this is very bad. Please do something about it.”

Water spread out in every direction.

Possibly due to the Foehn phenomenon, the ocean surface glittered like it was midsummer despite the season actually being the beginning of autumn. The ocean wind grew warm and the sun sent out piercing rays of white light.

A single object floated amid it all: the Blue Research.

It was a survey ship meant to search for oil sleeping at the bottom of the ocean, but its shape was difficult to describe. One possible description was three 500 meter tankers lined up next to each other with a giant metal sheet on top. However, instead of a single metal sheet, multiple long narrow ones were lined up, creating intentional gaps between. It looked something like a giant moving set of artificial fishing ponds.

More than 30 cranes made of countless metal pipes covered the metal sheet and a winch with a small submarine hanging down was installed at one end. One portion was filled with the parts needed to construct the offshore oil platform and there were also three circular heliports with an H drawn in the middle. Sitting atop one of them was what was said to be an observation helicopter, but it was actually an attack helicopter. It was most likely there to drive back any pirates targeting the metal sheets or anything else of value.

Something floated above the world’s largest survey ship that was created from and filled with giant masses of metal.

The object was 50 meters up.

As it flew silently through the air, it looked something like a fluttering butterfly or a leaf caught in the wind. However, it was actually a card.

It was the ace of swords.

The scrap of paper that was no more substantial than a commercial trading card landed atop the end of one of the dozens-of-meters-long cranes…or so it seemed. However, it actually stabbed deeply into the thick metal pillar with a slight slicing noise.

The number one was the beginning.

A change occurred that displayed that number.

“There we go,” said a man.

A blond man wearing black formal clothes and a scarf stood on the end of the crane as if he had appeared out of thin air. His name was Mark Space. He was the magician who had come to the Arctic Ocean on the orders of the boss of the Dawn-Colored Sunlight, Birdway, whose legs had been stuck under the kotatsu at their base.

(Hm. It seems I wasn’t noticed.)

Mark quickly checked around the area as he stood on the end of the crane. Instead of a thick wire, a large drill hung from the crane. In order to carry out the drilling from atop the unstable ship, the metal pillar had joints at set intervals so it could bend freely like an animal’s spine.

He could see a few workers from where he stood, but none of them were looking his way. …Well, that was not too surprising. They were worried about pirates approaching in small armed boats, not someone being blown in on the wind.

Mark’s objective was to recover Patricia Birdway who was aboard the large survey ship, the Blue Research. If he did not meet up with the girl and get her off the ship before the imminent attack, they would get wrapped up in it.

“I suppose I should get started.”

Mark sat down on the slanted crane with his legs to the side and slid down as if sliding down a banister. He controlled his speed by strengthening or weakening his grip on the edge of the crane using his white-gloved hand. When he silently and lightly landed on the roof of the driver’s seat box at the base of the crane, he used his momentum to immediately head down to the deck.

(Was Miss Patricia’s field of study marine geology?)

Mark ran along the ship while ducking through the gaps of the complex layout of pipes that were most likely for the crude oil and mud to pass through once it was drilled. As he ran, he pulled a deck of cards out of his pocket. Mark used tarot. The 22-card major arcana was more famous and included such cards as the Hierophant and the Lovers, but he specialized in the minor arcana. The minor arcana had 56 cards divided into the four suits of wands, cups, swords, and coins.

Those four suits could be used to create symbolic weapons of fire, water, wind, and earth respectively.

Of the four suits of the minor arcana, Mark Space specialized in the 14 sword cards that corresponded to wind.

That included the number cards from ace to 10 and the court cards which were the page, the knight, the queen, and the king. Also, Mark used special tarot cards that were optimized to be used as symbolic weapons that activated the spells used by Golden-style organizations.

(Really, that princess always asks for such ridiculous things. Although, if she foolishly handed me the major arcana, that would be a problem in its own way…)

Those 14 cards were the whole of the hand Mark had to use.

And he had already used the ace of swords in his entry, so…

(Thirteen left.)

As he travelled quickly across the ship, Mark rechecked his own strength.

The sword card symbolic weapons were not all equal. Nor were the ones with greater numbers stronger than the ones with lesser numbers. Even though they all had the attribute of yellow, the number changed the power that manifested itself in the real world, so the spell activated by each card was different.

He did not have 13 of a single spell. He had 13 different spells.

Gritting his teeth at what that meant, Mark stared forward as he ran.

(I will shake off all the danger using these and rescue Miss Patricia!!)

Mark Space had built up his determination, but…

“Mark! Do you have your handheld game system with you? Let’s make a friends connection.”

“No, um…”

The magician was seriously flustered as he stood within a small room filled with computers that used lasers or ultrasonic waves (he didn’t know the details) to search for oil at the bottom of the ocean. Somehow foolish-sounding electronic noises filled the room as if to mock him.

“Huh!? I didn’t get the Wind Angel Armor… Maybe you can’t get it with a simple friends connection. Or maybe it has to do with the date. O-okay, it’s sort of cheating, but let’s try again after I change the system’s calendar.”

“M-miss Patricia. There is something I must discuss with-…”

“C’mon, Mark!! I need your help to get the Wind Angel Armor!! Just by equipping it, you get more experience points, so I won’t be satisfied until I have it!!”

“Ee!! But this game’s balance is biased!! The gods from Japanese mythology clearly get the higher stats!!”

“Well, the game was made by a Japanese company for the Japanese market, so there’s no helping it. Even if you say it’s based around a school, I don’t have a good grasp of what a Japanese school is like,” said the small girl with a laugh as she munched on an apple pie that seemed to be freshly made. “Mgh. This is just so much better. I need to ask her for the recipe. Oh, this young American woman named Reffile who works in the ship’s kitchen baked this really good apple pie for me!”

Seeing Patricia like that calmed Mark down a little, but he was also reminded that the girl had the same blood running through her veins as her sister.

Mark had attempted to tell her he had something to tell her, but he had been cut off so quickly that he decided to change his tactic.

“W-was it really okay for me to intrude like this? I was just wondering if I was getting in the way of your work.”

“No, no. You don’t need to worry about that.” Patricia looked up from her handheld game and smiled. “This may be the world’s largest marine resources survey ship, but it’s really nothing more than a means to stand up to Academy City. Their ship is better when it comes to actual capability, but they wanted ours to be better than Academy City’s in some way. Since its sole purpose is to show off, it’s actually registered as a British ship even though the taxes would have been lower if it was registered with Panama.”

“Oh, I see,” Mark Space said arbitrarily as a sweat drop dripped down from his temple to his cheek.

He had a single problem.

(…How am I supposed to bring this up?)

Birdway, the boss of the Dawn-Colored Sunlight, worked to ensure that her younger sister Patricia did not find out about magic. There was of course an implicit understanding that all of her subordinates would go along with that as well. That meant he had to convince Patricia without using the word magic and had to get her off of the Blue Research without letting her detect any magical phenomena.

(If it comes down to it, I can use the helicopter on the Blue Research to escape if I must do so without magic. Right now, I need to worry more about how to convince Miss Patricia to leave rather than the means of escape.)

“Mwooooohhhh!! What am I supposed to do!?”

“?”

Patricia looked at Mark with a puzzled expression as he held his head in his hands and tore at his hair.

“My sister really does worry too much. I can’t believe she went to the effort of chartering a helicopter to send you here. I can deal with everything here myself. And it must be tough for you too, Mark. She just sends you all over the place on a whim.”

“Ha ha ha.”

“It’s lucky the Blue Research has plenty of heliports. What were you going to do if there was nowhere to land? My sister’s excessive use of money must cause a lot of problems for you.”

“…”

Mark buried his head in his hands upon hearing Patricia’s completely normal and common interpretation of the events.

She would never even dream of the possibility of a magic cabal being involved with the Blue Research.

She would never even dream of possibility of a combined attack being carried out on the Blue Research.

She would never even dream of the possibility of escaping the ship using magic.

And if he failed, his boss, Birdway, would make sure to thoroughly kill him.

(What am I supposed to do? Is there no way!?)

In the normal world that Patricia Birdway lived in, she had been invited to the Blue Research as a guest researcher for one of the leading scientific institutions in the United Kingdom. She was taking an extended break from school for the event and everyone was expecting great things from her, so she could not simply leave. In other words, Patricia was not going to move an inch unless Mark managed to be quite eloquent indeed.

As the magician trembled, Patricia stared at him in confusion.

“What’s wrong, Mark? You aren’t looking too good.”

“D-don’t worry. It’s nothi-…”

Before he finished speaking, a light bulb switched on above Mark Space’s head.

He had only one possible strategy.

“That’s iiiiiitttttttt!!”

“Ee!?”

“Miss Patricia, Miss Patricia!! The situation is most dire!! This is no time to be sitting her searching for the Wind Angel Armor!!”

“Wha-? Eh…? Th-there’s something more important than the Wind Angel Armor? D-do you mean a super rare item like the Water Angel Lily!?”

“Lady Birdway has collapsed!! She is currently in the hospital, but the doctors say she only has about a 50/50 chance. This could be a truly urgent situation. Just in case, you need to head to the hospital to see her!!”

That was his sure-fire fake illness attack. He did not feel right lying about it, but a kind and pure girl like Patricia was sure to be worried enough to come with him.

“Hmm. I’d really like to do that, but…”

“Huh!? That’s surprisingly cold of you!!”

“Ah ha ha. My sister always says you need to be able to take care of yourself before you can worry about others. That’s part of the reason that I’m working so hard on my own. Not to mention that she would come out looking perfectly fine even if a building exploded around her.”

Patricia was likely only joking, but that was actually literally true. However…

(E-even when she is not here, you are the only one that can say that kind of thing about that monster!! That is a frightening ability, Miss Patricia!!)

However, that was no time to tremble in fear. Since he had come so far, Mark had no choice but to make sure the sure-fire fake illness attack worked.

As such, he had to add on details to her condition.

“Th-the truth is Lady Birdway managed to get her hands on an Ultra Huge Breasts Cream Set that claimed it could easily give anyone large breasts.”

“A-and did it work!? Where did she get it!?”

“No, her breasts stayed the same size, but her areola alone grew quite large. It was a most tragic incident.”

“No…”

“And on top of that, she also acquired an Academy City breast growing machine. She put two bowl-like items over her breasts like vacuum packs. This caused them to turn a strange bluish-purple and she writhed around on the ground.”

“Nnn. But surely someone like my sister could deal with a situation like that.”

“Gh!? Th-that damn brat then refused to admit defeat and insisted with teary eyes that her breasts had grown and that she had leveled up. That was when even more strange side effects started occurring. After all sorts of strange twists and turns, her bust size ended up at over 5 meters and she had 8 nipples. They looked something like Gatling guns and it was quite disturb-…hahh!?

A chill suddenly shot down Mark’s spine.

He had a feeling it had been killer intent.

He didn’t want to think of the possibility, but Birdway might have been using some kind of magical means to keep an eye on him.

With sweat covering his body, Mark Space timidly looked around the area.

The pure Patricia was not aware of the impending danger and she was tugging on Mark’s clothes.

“H-her life might really be in danger!! If that really did happen to her, I can’t just ignore it! I don’t like leaving the research team, but I really am only needed once the drilling point has been discovered, so they should manage.”

“Now you tell me!! If I had known that, I wouldn’t have had to cross that deadly tightrope!!”

“?”

Patricia gave an innocent and lovely look of puzzlement.

Mark pointed and said, “Oh, Miss Patricia. Did you just get the Wind Angel Armor?”

“Eh!?” she said and frantically looked down at her handheld game.

Just as she did, Mark’s leg flew straight over her head.

Of course, his kick had not been aimed at Patricia.

Something had been creeping up behind her. A strange green figure had appeared there at some point. Mark’s leg had moved just before its hand had reached Patricia’s shoulder.

When his whip-like kick struck the side of the figure’s head, he felt a damp feeling like he had crushed a clump of rotting leaves. No noise was made. The figure disappeared as if it had never been there at all.

“Oh, c’mon, Mark!! This isn’t the Wind Angel Armor; it’s the Exusiai Armor! That’s a common item!”

When Patricia raised her head, Mark had a bitter smile on his face and his foot was lowered to the same position it had been in 2 seconds before.

(…Earth Telesma. So it is a fellow Golden-style magician!!)

As he internally analyzed the situation, Mark reached his hand out toward the center of Patricia’s chest like he was pressing an elevator button.

He held a single card in his palm.

It was the two of swords.

Silence and interruption. Just as he did, Patricia’s mind and body were split apart causing her to lose consciousness.

It was as if he were making sure no one else could interfere with her.

“Hehh. What a kind attacker.”

Along with that sudden voice, he heard a dry sound and the ceiling of the room was sliced apart in a straight line. No, that was not quite accurate. An invisible blade extending from the ceiling reached down and sliced the floor at the same time. It headed straight through the spot Mark had been standing in an instant before.

(The enemy is…above!?)

Mark held Patricia’s unconscious form in one arm as he opened the metal door to leave the small room and head into the passageway.

That had been a mistake.

“But it seems you are more stupid than kind.”

“!?”

The instant he heard that voice coming from the side, Mark felt a dull but heavy shock in his side. It felt like he had been struck by one of the giant bells in a Buddhist temple. Mark doubled over and flew a few meters before landing. His sense of professionalism made sure he balled himself up in order to protect Patricia.

The world’s largest marine resources survey ship was a mass of scientific technology and its main purpose was for oil drilling. The passageway Mark rolled through was a surprisingly dirty one filled with ugly metal pipes.

“Gh…bh…!!”

As Mark coughed, a dark red liquid escaped his lips.

He just barely managed to get back up and spotted a cylindrical stone pillar floating on its side and a woman standing next to it. She wore a short skirt, a shirt that was open on the front, an oddly long glove that reached her upper arm on her right hand, and a lace glove of the sort a lady would wear on her left hand. The left glove was light pink while the right one was split vertically with one side white and the other black.

On her left hand, the woman wore rings with letters of the alphabet on them as if they were stamps. She was using that hand to toy with her bangs as she gave a faint smile.

“A tarot user, hm? And instead of using the 22 cards of the major arcana that each connect directly to their respective sephira, you’re using the minor arcana as symbolic weapons of fire, water, wind, and earth.”

Mark saw no sign of the ship’s crew coming to see what the commotion was about.

The woman before him had likely used a people clearing spell.

“You cannot use their power to its fullest because the pathways to the one who can give you permission to touch the gem have been intentionally cut off. …You must be from a cabal with quite some leadership. The idea that only the limited supervisors may touch the true meaning of kabbalah has made its way into your very core.”

“…To be honest, you do not look like someone from the Dusk Exit.”

“Please do not think of me as the same as those beasts,” said the woman as she looked at Mark as if evaluating him. “My name is Wyss Winered. I am also known as Time Loss. Simply put, people hire me to buy them some time. I was hired here to deal with magicians like you.”

“Why?”

A lot of assumed information was contained within that short question.

The marine resources survey ship, Blue Research, was being supported by the Dusk Exit. They were crossing the line between magic and science in order to use the crude oil they found to obtain children from a Portuguese “market”. Those children would be inefficiently used en masse to create only small effects. Mark was asking why she would join them.

“Well,” Wyss’s response was short as well. It too held quite a bit of assumed information. “I was just hoping for some leftovers.”

“…”

He said nothing more.

Mark Space ended the conversation with her.

Power filled the tarot card he held.

The card Mark held between his index finger and middle finger was the three of swords.

The trigger of mayhem and the sorrow that invites bad luck. Mark swung it upwards diagonally and the air sliced, following that motion. The air became a single giant sword and sliced through even the very end of the passageway.

“Your speed’s not bad.”

In response, Wyss lightly swung her left hand with the alphabet rings and spun her right arm with its long, black-and-white glove.

Matching that motion, the stone pillar floating next to her crushed the air blade. Wind and earth. The two elements came into conflict, exploded, and a storm of vacuum and stone scattered about at high speed.

Mark made no attempt to defend against it.

Instead, he pulled out the four of swords.

Flight and banishment. The instant the card emitted a soft glow, Mark and Patricia’s bodies disappeared into thin air. The card floated through the air and avoided the violence. Once it had escaped the barrage, the human forms reappeared…and directly attacked Wyss.

But…

“Too slow.”

Mark heard those words right after using the five of swords to slice through Wyss’s body which he quickly realized was a fake made of sand.

However, he did not make it in time.

He felt something touch the left side of his head. Mark immediately swung his head to the side and a tremendous shock shook his brain. He could not even comprehend how he had been attacked. At any rate, the heavy, hammer-like attack caused his semicircular canals to cease functioning. To prevent himself from falling, Mark steadied himself against the narrow passageway’s wall.

His vision shook.

Mark somehow managed to hang on to his fleeing consciousness.

That was when the third wave arrived.

Something like a bowling ball shot toward him. He managed to detect that much, but his body did not move in response. The blunt weapon struck him directly, applying even more pressure to his skull. This time, all strength left Mark’s body. Patricia’s body fell from his grasp. Mark could see that as he slid down to the ground, but he could not bring his body to move.

“Golden-style magic is often referred to as a whole, but there are all sorts of different types.” Wyss’s voice reverberated within Mark’s throbbing head. “Your tarot is intended for large scale ceremonies. It just isn’t suited for battles where quick actions are needed.”

Mark did not say anything in response.

Instead, he silently pulled out the six of swords.

That card symbolized the chance to answer a difficult question.

His conversation with Wyss Winered was already over.

Mark ran through the passageway, still holding his tarot cards.

He no longer had the leeway needed to hold Patricia. He hid her unconscious form behind something and stood up as a lone magician.

As Wyss chased him, she activated various pieces of magic.

Multiple stone pillars flew through the air, sharp arrowhead-like stone fragments rained down, and thin, disk-like blades sliced through the air.

No crewmembers were in the area.

Wyss Winered may have used some kind of people clearing magic, but it was also possible that area had been designated as a battle area by the Blue Research, so everyone was keeping their distance. At any rate, Wyss’s various attacks were only aimed at Mark.

Her spells were both varied and quick, so the walls and metal pipes of the marine resources survey ship were torn apart, severed, crushed, and otherwise destroyed. The stage of the battle was no longer the straight passageway. It had moved to an area a few floors down that was about the size of a school gym and filled with drilling machinery.

It was not an engine room that rotated a giant propeller. It merely allowed the Blue Research to provide power for the drilling operation. The two magicians’ battle escalated within that area filled with giant engines.

The reason Mark had gone there was clear.

It had not been an active decision.

Mark Space was being chased.

“Why don’t you just realize it’s hopeless?” Wyss smiled as she created a stone spear from a rippling wall. “It may be true that each of your individual attacks is stronger than mine, but I can always circle around and crush your attack before you can get it off. Due to how much work you have to do, you can never catch up to me.”

A red light floated up at the tip of the spear and Wyss spun it around.

This created a crimson circle. What appeared from that primitive magic circle was a deluge of flames.

Her attacks were no longer just of the earth element.

“!?”

Mark pulled out the eight of swords.

It symbolized a hindrance, a wall, or a weight. The wall of wind it created scattered the flames and then Mark spun the eight of swords around before its effects wore off.

Simply put, the card was now reversed.

This held a different meaning from the symbol he had used for defense. The power being scattered outward was transformed into an attacking sword.

But before he could swing that sword, Wyss made her move.

An arm of water came from the right and a shell of vacuum came from the left.

Before he could react, both attacks struck Mark and he was blown away. Despite the fact that only his body had struck them, he heard the roar of steel pipes and machinery being crushed.

“I told you it was hopeless,” repeated Wyss Winered. “No matter how much you optimize the spell, a ceremonial spell requires the preparation of the area, the construction of a safe area for the spell user, the calling in of the power, the manipulation of that power, and finally the safe return of that power. Its power can only be properly used in a long-distance attack. Your spells are not suited for close-quarters combat. Did you make a mistake when choosing your weapon or are you enough of an idiot to only know how to use this one type of weapon?”

“…”

Mark did not respond as he lay buried in a pile of metal.

The nine of swords he had just started to activate fell from his hand.

He observed Wyss’s body with his dim consciousness.

Or rather, he observed two parts of her.

The first was her right hand. On that hand was the long glove split down the center with the right side white and the left side black.

The second was her left hand. She had two rings on that hand. The one on her middle finger had the letter J carved on it and the one on her index finger had the letter B carved on it.

Mark clicked his tongue.

He came to a gradual understanding of what kind of magic his enemy was using.

(The entrance, hm?)

Jachin and Boaz. Those were the name of stereotypical spiritual items that had originally been the two pillars decorating the entrance to Solomon’s Temple and were now placed at the entrance to ceremonial grounds in western magic. The two pillars acted as guideposts to call in power and Wyss was using her hands and entire body to represent them.

In doing so, she had eliminated a lot of the effort needed to activate magic.

Wyss only had to set what kind of power she wanted to produce and alter the positions of the two pillars in order to produce an attack. While Mark had to rely on a tool for the entire process, she used her body to represent the magic circle and symbols which reduced the effort needed from a speed standpoint.

It was true that he could not outdo that kind of speed.

An ominous roar radiated out from Wyss.

It was a type of omen.

Tarot and the two pillars. Neither was clearly superior to the other. However, in that situation, at that range, and with that timing, Wyss would clearly crush Mark.

But…

“…What?” Wyss Winered frowned slightly. “Why are you smiling?”

“You probably should have put a little more thought into what the things you yourself said mean,” said Mark with bloody lips as he remained buried in rubble. “Ceremonial magic is powerful but slow. You yourself said so, so you should know that this is no time for you to be smiling.”

“Don’t tell me you think you can overcome my speed with your tarot.”

“That’s just the thing.” Mark must not have had the strength to stand up because he shook his head where he was. “I do not need to be faster than you for each individual attack.” Mark paused for a second. “After all, when I am using a single powerful attack, I merely need to use it once.”

By the time Wyss felt a chill run down her spine, it was too late.

The world’s largest marine resources survey ship, the Blue Research, was created from three 500-meter tankers lined up next to each other with countless metal plates connecting them. The entire ship started creaking ominously. A massive amount of power was causing space itself to tremble.

“…A single powerful attack?”

Wyss’s instinct told her she was in trouble.

Mark had said he was using a ''single'' powerful attack.

He had used all sorts of different tarot cards, but he was not counting those.

That meant…

All the tarot cards Mark had scattered up to that point had been…

“Are you saying all of those were part of your strategy? But you had no overall purpose in their use. It was all you could do to use them at random to try to keep up with my speed!!”

“Yes, and that was enough. Using the spells as an immediate reaction to your attacks was the proper thing to do. That’s simply how tarot works. You don’t cheat and look at what the cards are before flipping them over. You simply flip them over one at a time without thinking.” Mark smiled. “But you do not discard cards in tarot. The true essence of tarot does not lie in each individual card. The table on which multiple cards are lined up is what is important.”

In other words, he was activating the cards as tarot cards rather than as symbolic weapons.

“When the tarot cards arranged on the table are flipped over, they give meaning.”

He had made the entire Blue Research correspond to the table on which the tarot cards lay.

“As the cards are flipped over, you lose freedom, and the number of cards I could use did indeed lower. However, in exchange, the entire table’s element and direction became more definite.”

Of course, the ruler of the table was the man who had control of the tarot cards.

“And all of the cards I flipped over here were sword cards. Since I only had that one suit, the table’s color was naturally uniform. I did not have to even think about what element and direction I was giving the giant table that the Blue Research has become.”

As he spoke, Mark pulled out a single card.

It was the ten of swords.

It was his final number card, leaving him with only the four court cards.

“It holds the meaning of a great tragedy. Right side up, it is the greatest symbol of tragedy among the 56 cards of the minor arcana. However, when reversed, it holds the meaning of a strong heart that fights against unreasonable atrocities.”

The number cards, ace through 10, indicated the kind of phenomenon that would occur.

The court cards, the page, the knight, the queen, and the king, indicated who it would occur to.

“Now all the details regarding the power and phenomenon have been put together. Only the selection of the person remains. It is all collected within the court cards.”

A chill covered Wyss’s entire body.

The phenomenon was occurring.

(Dammit. What is he calling in!?)

The true essence of Golden-style ceremonial magic was the use of Telesma. The element of the angel corresponding to the desired object or desired effect would be chosen and then either taken into the magic user’s physical body, used as a foothold in the creation of special spiritual item, or simply used to create a phenomenon that would be impossible with simple magic power.

But what was the spell that existed as a basis for all that?

What had been developed as the foundation for Golden-style magic cabals?

“Its elemental color is yellow. Its directional location is the front. And most importantly, it is the one who rules over wind and air,” Mark chanted.

He slowly lifted his head while still collapsed on the ground and spoke as if calling out to a friend.

“Hey, glorious archangel. How are you doing?”

The summoning of an angel.

Naturally, he was not dragging down an angel in its entirety. That was not something that could be done by a mere magician.

Mark Space was only calling in a mass of Telesma.

Most likely, what was categorized as an angel among Golden-style cabals was nothing more than a small fraction of their power.

However, whether it was only a tenth or even a hundredth of their power, it was more than enough to do away with a magician or two.

(Sorry.)

Mark recalled the conversation he and Patricia had had.

He recalled the handheld game she had been playing.

(My poor skills are not enough to display any details like the armor of this wind angel.)

It might have been possible if one used all 22 cards of the major arcana, but Mark was not as skilled as Birdway. And what he had was more than enough to defeat Wyss Winered.

“You are the one that said it,” said Mark with a smile as he pointed and gave a command. “Ceremonial magic is slower but more powerful.”

He did not wait for his opponent to respond.

Wind blew and dust flew.

A small Cessna plane flew slowly through the blue sky.

Its flight plan said it had taken off at an airport in Scotland and would return after flying around the Arctic Ocean for two hours. At that time of year, curious sightseers wanting to watch orcas through binoculars would likely be paying for it.

However, that Cessna plane had two things that set it apart from most planes with similar flight plans.

First, it did not have any sightseers aboard.

Second, a few devices in its storage area were dumped down into the ocean.

The devices were long, narrow, and about a meter long. There were four of them. The Cessna plane dropped them so they formed a circle with a diameter of 500 meters.

When the devices hit the ocean surface, they sank down and then floated back up like a buoy or fishing bobber. The Cessna’s pilot made two or three quick transmissions.

After that, everything would continue according to the normal flight plan.

The Cessna plane slowly flew across the Arctic Ocean.

Only the devices floating among the waves remained.

The letters on their side read “Down Waver”.

Wyss Winered had been defeated.

Mark slowly stood up from the destroyed machinery. He was unable to move any faster. As if all of his joints were dislocated, he felt pain of various types and intensities every time he moved.

The drilling equipment had been utterly destroyed. Many of the thick pipes had been broken in half, white steam was being emitted from various places, and the steel inner door had been torn apart as if it had been a paper sliding door. Wyss’s spells had done a fair bit of damage, but the damage from the archangel was everywhere. Mark could not see anything in the room that had not been destroyed.

(…An attack from an angel.)

Mark looked down at his own hand. He held four cards there. All of the number cards had been arranged, leaving him with only court cards. The archangel Telesma he had called in was condensed inside the court cards, putting it under Mark’s control.

He could not relax yet.

He had to escape before the general attack began.

(…Kh. Where is Miss Patricia…?)

Mark walked back the way he had come, seeming to drag himself through the pain. As he did, Wyss briefly entered his field of vision. She was passed out and her limbs were sprawled about, but he did not pay any attention to her.

Since the Blue Research had prepared a magician like her, it could not be a normal ship. The crew was made up of the kind of people that would gather money to spend on children at a “market”. He had to escape with Patricia as quickly as possible.

“…What are you…planning to do?”

Mark slowly turned around upon hearing that sudden voice. She had been unconscious just a second before, but now Wyss was faintly staring at him.

“…I just received word that the attack is beginning. This ship can no longer be saved. You should just give up and leave the ship.”

“What are you saying?” Mark asked, sensing some kind of discrepancy in her words.

Why did she seem so glad that the Blue Research would be sunk? That was the reverse of what he would expect of someone who had been hired by the Dusk Exit.

Wyss Winered then said, “''Your precious Dusk Exit is done for''. I’m saying it serves you right.”

(It couldn’t be…)

Wyss had said she had been hired to buy some time as Time Loss. ''But who had hired her?'' For what purpose was she buying time?

Wasn’t it possible she had been hired to buy some time to make sure no one escaped the Blue Research before the attack began?

“Were you hired by Academy City or the Anglican Church?”

“You idiot? You didn’t even know-…?” Wyss trailed off and must have noticed something odd about what Mark was saying. A mocking smile appeared on her face. “Hah. Don’t tell me you’re from some other cabal than the Dusk Exit.”

Mark averted his gaze.

That was enough of a response.

(How confusing. When she said she wanted some “leftovers”, that must have referred to some leftover jobs…)

But something still did not add up.

Mark Space and Wyss Winered were both magicians with no connection to the Dusk Exit. So where were the Dusk Exit magicians who were supposedly aboard the Blue Research? Normal people were one thing, but any expert magician would have noticed that commotion. Surely they would have reacted in some way.

As he thought, a very bad feeling crept up in the back of Mark’s mind.

“Hey!!” He grabbed Wyss’s collar and lifted her up “You can’t mean…Please don’t tell me they aren’t here…”

They had certainly received information that the Dusk Exit was behind the Blue Research.

However…

“Don’t tell me the only people aboard are normal hardworking people who know nothing about the money gained here funding a magic cabal, that money being used to buy children from a Portuguese market, or those children being dragged down into the darkness!!”

“You’ve gotta be kidding me…”

Wyss looked utterly dumbfounded.

For the first time, her expression held no hostility or scorn.

“Why are you only checking on this kind of thing now?”

(Dammit!!)

Mark let go of Wyss’s collar and cursed silently.

Whatever the reason and whatever the circumstances, the money made there would cause some kind of incident. The Dusk Exit would use the funds to buy children from a Portuguese “market” magic cabal and then use those unfortunate children as disposable resources for creating spiritual items. The process would destroy the children in 0.7 seconds. That was why they were simply going to blow away the ship in its entirety. Actually, those who claimed to protect the peace probably did not even care about the children. The attack was punishment for those who crossed the line between magic and science. They would defend the agreement they had made. That was all “protecting the peace” meant to them.

(What do I do?)

Mark Space had been ordered to take Patricia Birdway from the Blue Research before the attack so she would not get caught up in it.

But was it right to just let everyone else aboard be killed?

Did a truly excellent subordinate do nothing but follow his orders to the letter?

(Let’s do this.)

Mark made a silent vow as he clenched his teeth.

(I will save Patricia Birdway. As long as I do that, a slight detour should not matter. So I will do this. I will prove that the Dawn-Colored Sunlight is not so cheap a cabal!!)

Mark was thinking and travelling through the ship when…

“Wah wah! Mark, this is bad!!”

Suddenly, Patricia herself came charging around a corner. He had stuck the two of swords to her chest, but it was gone. It may have been knocked off during all the fighting.

(The Telesma…)

Mark surreptitiously glanced down at the tarot cards in his hand. The Telesma he had called in was still there. It seemed a card or two being moved out of place was not enough to cause problems once the power had been gathered.

He spoke to Patricia while hiding that kind of magical information.

“What happened, Miss Patricia?”

“W-well…The thing is…!!”

From her perspective, the inside of the Blue Research had been utterly destroyed at some point. That had to have surprised her and Mark assumed that was what had her worried. However, that was not it.

Patricia was holding a large stack of documents in her arms and her face was pale.

“I-it’s a waterspout! Or is it a whirlpool? A-at any rate, something bad is heading this way!!”

“?”

“Ah, it’s hard to explain!! Um…come here!!”

Patricia grabbed Mark with her small hand and pulled him to a nearby room with surprising strength. Patricia operated the computer within the room and a wireframe ocean appeared on the screen.

It must have been a program used to display detailed waves and ocean currents.

However, that was not what it was currently showing.

It showed a giant pit with a diameter of 500 meters and a depth of around 70 meters.

Patricia had called it a waterspout. It must have been something similar to when a washing machine agitated the water around. As was evident when one stuck a hand in a bucket of water and spun it around, the center of a whirlpool created a pit.

And this giant “down wave” was approaching the Blue Research at tremendous speed. On its current route, the ship would surely be swallowed up.

“I don’t think it would be visible right now if you just looked out at the ocean surface with binoculars,” said Patricia as she stared at the screen. “Instead of rising up like with a tsunami, this whirlpool sinks down below the ocean surface. Looking out with the naked eye would show you nothing but a flat surface. An arc-like current might be visible like with a waterspout, but it will be too late by the time we can see that.”

It was fortunate they were on the world’s largest marine resources survey ship. The various instruments aboard allowed them to spot it well before normal.

“Miss Patricia, what will happen when that whirlpool reaches us? With a ship this large, could we somehow make it?”

“N-no.” Patricia shook her head. “This whirlpool is heading for the ship at two or three hundred kilometers per hour. When it reaches us, the ship will rapidly sink to the depths of the whirlpool. Essentially, this ship will be falling from a height of about 70 meters. And then massive amounts of seawater will flow into the damaged areas…”

In that case, the heavier the ship, the more damage would be done.

It was like having the entire ship fall from a cliff. The crew would certainly not survive.

According to Patricia, the Blue Research was equipped with plenty of giant propellers, so it could resist the arcing currents caused around the down wave without being swept away. However, it was all over if they fell directly into the center.

“Can we avoid it?”

“This is a large ship. It isn’t that easy…” Patricia’s voice sounded bitter. “I contacted the rest of the crew, but they seem to be panicking. Not that I can blame them with that whirlpool suddenly appearing like that and heading toward us.”

Mark was listening to her, but he started thinking about something else.

He recalled what Birdway, the boss of the Dawn-Colored Sunlight, had said. The Blue Research had violated the treaty, so it was going to be exterminated. And now a convenient localized disaster had occurred.

(This is bad. The attack has already begun!!)

The marine resources survey ship had life boats and heliports, but he doubted the attackers would allow any of the obvious escape methods to be used. And even if they could be used, Mark doubted they would be enough to save the entire crew of that giant ship.

Mark Space turned back toward Patricia.

“…This kind of thing does not happen often, right?”

“R-right. Sometimes earthquakes cause localized tsunamis in unrelated areas, but this is the first I’ve heard of something like this.”

“So it would be unthinkable for two to occur in quick succession?”

“Umm, why are you asking me this..?”

(In other words, if the first one misses, they will not fire a second. If they did, it would simply seem too unnatural. They have to finish this with the first one in order to avoid any unnecessary attention on the incident.)

That also meant that they could manage if they survived the first one.

Mark reorganized his thoughts on the incident unfolding before him.

A down wave with a diameter of over 500 meters was approaching at 200-300 kph. It was impossible to avoid it even if they tried. Most likely, they could not use the life boats or helicopter. If it did reach them, they would suddenly fall about 70 meters. The handheld game. What Patricia had wanted. Everyone aboard the Blue Research was a normal person. How could they be saved? How could every single one of them be returned to their families?

“If…” Mark Space started. “If the ship were to survive in this situation, that would be quite a miracle, wouldn’t it?”

“Mark, that…”

Patricia was not sure what to say.

But since she did not immediately deny the possibility, she may have believed in it a tiny bit. Or perhaps she could not keep her heart in balance without holding onto some kind of hope.

Normally thinking, no one would survive in that situation.

Not even an expert magician could overturn that situation.

But Mark Space had the archangel that ruled over wind and air.

(I only have the four court cards left.)

All of the Telesma he had called in was concentrated in those four cards.

He could summon it at any time.

The only question left was how he would use that ultimate hand.

An ocean cliff 500 meters across and 70 meters deep approached. If it reached them, even the world’s largest marine resources survey ship would be smashed to pieces. As long as the ship was something that floated in the water, it had no way of fighting against the ocean surface itself falling away.

(I can only use the element of wind and air. I cannot directly manipulate the water, so I cannot destroy the ocean cliff or change its path.)

There was still hope left.

The ocean cliff damaged sailing vessels that floated on the ocean surface. In other words, it had no means of sinking something that floated in the air. If he could cause the Blue Research to float a few centimeters or even a single millimeter in the air, the ocean cliff would pass below them causing no damage. But…

(No, even if I can manipulate the wind and air, I cannot lift up such a huge ship like it was a hovercraft. This is not a problem that can be solved by just charging in at it.)

The Blue Research could not be moved.

The down wave approached as if it was aiming for the side of the ship.

Mark Space clenched the four court cards in his hand.

“Well?”

A completely ordinary stone apartment building existed within the London Borough of Lambeth. One room of that ordinary apartment was a base of a magic cabal large enough to shake all of the United Kingdom.

The cabal was known as the Dawn-Colored Sunlight.

The cabal’s boss, Birdway, was for some reason standing dauntingly atop a Japanese kotatsu.

A news program was running on a flat-screen television in the corner of the room.

“A down wave suddenly occurred in the Arctic Ocean, but the entire crew of the world’s largest marine resources survey ship, the Blue Research, is confirmed to be safe.”

The announcer reading the script must have been glad he was reading positive news because a slight hint of pride could be heard in his accurate pronunciation.

“According to the crew, a sudden tsunami lifted the entire Blue Research up temporarily, allowing the ‘cliff’ of the down wave to pass below them.”

The picture switched over to a recording of a familiar girl of about 12.

The lucky girl who had miraculously survived was known to the two in the apartment as Patricia Birdway.

“It really is quite a mystery. There was no sign of an earthquake, so the cause of those two sudden waves has greatly roused my curiosity, not to mention the curiosity of every other scientist in the world. There are just so many mysteries left in this world! This is why I can’t stop loving oceanology! Oh, sis, Mark, are you watching?”

Birdway did not even glance over at the screen. Instead, she simply remained standing dauntingly atop the Japanese kotatsu while staring down at Mark Space.

“So a massive amount of bubbles was mixed in with the seawater below the Blue Research to explosively increase the volume of the water. The ship was lifted up with simple explosive force rather than with the buoyancy of the water. I suppose that is a way of manipulating the ocean surface with only the element of wind and air.”

A dark aura exploded out from Birdway.

Her displeasure was on full display.

“It seems some idiot called in an idol of an angel to crush a single freelance magician and then secretly lifted the world’s largest marine resources survey ship to keep its crew from falling into the down wave. This idiot saved those people despite doing so also interfering with Academy City’s plan and destroying the Anglican Church’s pride. Hmm.”

A science magazine fell to the floor opened to an article titled “Miraculous Survival! The Marine Resources Survey Ship was lifted up by a Sudden Tsunami!!” The incident was causing quite an uproar even in a magazine read by scientists around the world.

It was similar to when a stone shaped like a human face had been found on Mars.

“But to be honest, I am surprised you managed to do all that with just the swords suit of the minor arcana. Now then…What am I to do with you?”

“U-um…” Mark averted his gaze while sweating profusely and sitting in the Japanese seiza style (perhaps because Birdway was standing atop a Japanese kotatsu). “B-boss, the mission you ordered me on was to make sure Miss Patricia escaped from the Blue Research without getting caught up in the attack. I believe I accomplished that…”

“…”

“U-um, what are you going to do to me?”

Mark was afraid to ask, but he had to know.

In response, Birdway grinned.

“Execute you.”

“Ughph!? W-w-w-w-wait a second, boss! Isn’t that a tad extreme!? Wait, what are you pulling out from under the kotatsu!?”

“Can’t you tell? It’s a fluffy glove-style tickling massage machine. Isn’t it nice how it somehow looks like the front paw of a white rabbit? Tah dah. It’s the Super Fluffy Ultra Cute Miracle Massacre Mincemeat Lovey-Dovey Pretty White Bunny Glove☆!!”

“D-did you just say ‘massacre’ and ‘mincemeat’ in the middle of a cute name, boss!? That thing looks like it will kill me instantly in one hit!! You can’t fool me by moving your wrist around cutely like that!!”

“…You certainly have a poor opinion of rabbits. Would a different animal have been better?”

“Well, everyone knows puppies are the cutest animals in the world, but that’s not the main issue here!! What true power does that massager hold!?”

Mark desperately tried to bring the conversation back on track, but Birdway only continued moving her wrist while tilting her head to the side and saying “pyon pyon”. However, the light in her eyes was a carnivorous one unbefitting of a rabbit. Mark paled as he realized he would be more than just killed if his boss seriously used that item on him. He started trying to point out his positive points.

“B-but in all the confusion, I destroyed all of the major systems on the Blue Research! It can no longer search for the drilling point!! S-so we do not need to worry about the whole market thing anymore, right?”

“Hmph. The Portuguese cabal was destroyed yesterday. Some person who must have felt similarly to you seems to have done something about it.”

“Boss!! You are such a kind person!!”

“Ah, you idiot!! I-I never said it was me!! Don’t make strange misunderstandings and then try to hug me with tears in your eyes!! It’s creepy!! And you can’t fool me!”

Mark froze in place.

Birdway controlled her breathing in order to bring her tone back to normal before continuing.

“Due to your unauthorized actions, Academy City and the Anglican Church view the entire Dawn-Covered Sunlight as having interfered. Do you even know what diplomacy is? Thanks to this, the power balance I worked so hard to create has been destroyed. You need to pay for that.”

“N-no! I am prepared to accept a penalty, but please let it be anything but that white bunny thing! That thing would definitely put my death somewhere around #3 on a list of most humorous causes of death!!”

“I just want to try out this toy I found in Portugal. It seems they had it made to prevent any insubordination and it has never actually been used. And you know how people are, right? When we hear something has never been used, we want to try it out.”

“Eeeeee!? So that thing is some dangerous tool that was not even designed to be used on people!? At least a proper torture device would be made it so it would not accidentally kill the person! And if you found it in Portugal, then you are just as kind as I thought!!”

“Agh, shut up! I told you it wasn’t me. If you’re going to make so much noise, at least make it due to your screams. …Oh, I just can’t wait. Just imagining how the fool who defied me will twitch around is enough to get me excited.”

For some reason, Birdway put one hand on her cheek and smiled while blushing slightly. She then checked on the rabbit paw-shaped massacre massage glove on her hand.

“Oh, right. There was something I wanted to check with you. I heard some rumor about that the boss of the Dawn-Colored Sunlight rubbing a strange cream on her breasts which made her areola grow huge, attaching bowl-like items to her breasts which turned them a strange bluish-purple, and finally having her bust size grow to five meters and to grow 8 nipples, making her breasts look something like Gatling guns. I am so uneducated that I did not understand it at all, so I would like for you to tell me everything you know about it.”

“Gyaaaaahhh!! ''This'' is where you give your most evil expression!? W-wait, boss! It would just be too much for this legendary giant breasted Birdway to be the end of me!! At least give me the kind of death that would be spoken of in cheap bars, making women fall in love with me!”

“No, you must be executed immediately.”

Along with some horrible noises, humorous screams reverberated through the apartment.

Mark Space never did learn that Patricia stopped by at that time with a homemade apple pie and deemed him a person with “pitiable tastes” upon seeing the expression unbefitting of a grown man on his face as he trembled in an odd pose.

<noinclude>
{{Toaru Nav|next=Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume SP Chapter3|prev=Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume SP Chapter1}}
</noinclude>

Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume SP Chapter1

2011-11-04T15:26:15Z

89.72.147.28: /* Part 4 */

==Stiyl Magnus==

===Part 1===
<gallery>
Image:INDEX_SP_006.jpg
Image:INDEX_SP_007.jpg
</gallery>

The darkness smelled of something burning.

The location was a small city in Siberia.

A slight crackling sound reverberated through the city at night. Orange flames seemed to wipe away the darkness in places. Things were not burning normally. The streets, the streetlights, the benches, the vending machines…regardless of what it was, bright flames were scattered around on them as if the flames were a sticky mud.

“Really…” sighed Stiyl Magnus.

The cigarette at the edge of his mouth glowed brighter from the additional oxygen.

He had shoulder-length hair dyed red, earrings in his ears, silver rings on all 10 of his fingers, and a barcode pattern tattoo under his right eye. He also smelled of perfume and cigarettes, so no one would have thought that large British man was a priest. They would have still doubted it even though he was wearing a priest’s habit and could shut his eyes and recite the Bible from memory.

And…

(I head out all over the world, but it’s always the jobs like this I end up with.)

The bottom of his shoe trampled on something hard.

It was a human face burned black to the extent that not even the expression could be read.

It looked like a failed attempt at making a cookie. There was not even the slightest moist feeling in the portions that were split open.

“Now then…”

Stiyl stuck an arm into his habit and pulled out a small schedule book.

He opened it and brought the hand holding his cigarette close in so he could read it by the light.

“…So my next job is in Academy City.”

Stiyl Magnus. Simply put, his job was to defeat the evil magicians who made people suffer. But thinking back on that previous scene would immediately tell one just how much a difference there was between that explanation and the reality of his job.

Stiyl belonged to Necessarius, the 0th Parish of the Anglican Church. That organization killed all magicians who would bring negative effects to society. And they left the corpses in a state where they could not have a proper funeral or memorial service. Their reasoning was that trash that had strayed from the proper path should suffer even after they died. ''They would not allow the dead to flee to heaven''.

Stiyl himself used rune magic, but the inquisition viewed lies, tricks, torture, violence, or any other means justified in defeating their heretical enemies. The trash they hated so much may say that was unfair, but they did not listen to heretics, so it did not matter.

Stiyl had burned 19 members of a Western magic cabal to death in Siberia. They had felt that people who were merely born had no hope and that people only received true hope upon dying and being reincarnated. As such, they had been enjoying themselves in “giving hope” to some young children they had felt sorry for.

This very same Stiyl was now getting nervous in front of a girl.

He was in an underground mall in Academy City. Academy City was a psychic powers development organization that took up the western third of Tokyo, but the fact that he was in an underground mall was the more important part. It was underground, but it did not have a damp atmosphere to it. Instead, the brightly polished floor was lit up by the fluorescent lights and LED light bulbs that were bundles of LEDs. On the other side of a large window covering one side of the passageway, young waitresses were energetically working in a café.

Stiyl was standing in a smoking section set up in a corner of that underground mall. Adults wearing suits and lab coats were breathing out smoke as if to say, “Even so, we love smoking!!”

A girl was also standing in the smoking area.

Or rather, she was grabbing Stiyl’s arm and trying to drag him out of that area.

The girl said, “Hey!! Why is a 14 year old child here!? Secondhand smoke is harmful. This completely defeats the purpose of having a designated smoking area!”

The girl was 135 cm tall and looked about 12, so she was not very persuasive.

Stiyl sighed and pulled a faded package from his pocket.

“I’m here because it’s polite to go here when you smoke.”

“A 14 year old is breaking the rules if he smokes regardless of where he is! As a teacher, I cannot just ignore this!”

Stiyl ended up being dragged out of the smoking area and even had his box of cigarettes confiscated.

But she was a teacher.

Despite how that girl looked, she was a high school teacher in Academy City.

(…Why did things end up like this?)

Stiyl brought his hand up to his forehead.

Just after he had finished his previous job, Stiyl had been told he had to head to Academy City for his next job. He had spent an entire day getting on an airplane, crossing national borders, receiving permission to enter Academy City, and dropping his luggage off at the hotel. He was guessing his job would once again not be something decent and he had decided to go smoke while he waited for his next instructions, but…

He had been caught there by that minimum teacher, Tsukuyomi Komoe.

“Sigh…”

“Mh? That’s a heavy sigh for someone so young. Is something wrong?”

“It’s nothing,” Stiyl responded as he forced his arm out of Komoe-sensei’s desperate grip.

However, he was a 14 year old who did not get many opportunities to hold hands with a girl like that.

(…Dammit. This age difference is just wrong. What am I doing?)

Stiyl’s body temperature had risen slightly, but he was not a perverted lolicon. Stiyl’s actual age was 14, so it was only natural for him to fall in love with a girl of the same generation.

However, Komoe-''sensei''’s actual age was something else entirely. To Stiyl, she was more of a mature woman…or possibly on onee-san type.

“So what is it that you want with me, ''sensei''?”

“My lecture as a teacher has not even begun. Don’t try to smoothly imply it’s over! You aren’t going to smoke, right? Promise sensei that you won’t smoke anymore.”

Komoe-sensei was now grabbing at the waist area of Stiyl’s clothes and looking up at him. Her eyes stared straight ahead and did not move even slightly. It did not even take 2 seconds before Stiyl could not stand it anymore and averted his gaze. He wondered in his heart how that was supposed to be a lecture.

And then a cell phone started to ring.

It was a light melody that had likely been downloaded from somewhere. As that ring tone made clear, it was not Stiyl’s phone that was ringing. Komoe-sensei rummaged around and pulled out her cell phone.

“Yes, this is Komoe-sensei.”

The conversation began. Komoe-sensei spoke leisurely with whoever was on the other end.

“Yes, yes. That priest is here right now.”

“Hey!” Stiyl yelled out and started seriously considered trying to take the cellphone from her. She had no way of knowing, but he had snuck into Academy City on a covert mission.

Meanwhile, the teacher who was utterly ignorant of that fact smiled and switched her cell phone to speaker phone. She then held it out toward Stiyl.

A voice came from the phone.

It was a boy’s voice.

“Ahh… Are you really here…?”

“I don’t want to hear your voice any more than you want to hear mine.”

Stiyl’s voice was completely flat. As she held the phone, Komoe-sensei started looking flustered, but there was nothing she could do.

The voice over the phone continued casually.

“What? Did you get stuck with another dangerous ‘job’? Well, that’s fine. By the way, are you okay with spicy foods? We’re having jjigae today.”

“What do you mean, ‘well, that’s fine’? I don’t need your permission to-…”

Stiyl started to reply, but he trailed off partway through.

What had that boy said?

“Jjigae? What?”

“Oh, you aren’t familiar with it? The weather’s been getting cold lately, so I was thinking of going with a Korean stew. I got a magazine that had a special on Korean recipes. Jjigae doesn’t look too difficult.”

“That’s not what I meant,” said Stiyl cutting the boy off before asking his question again. “Why do I have to know what you’re having to eat tonight? And why does it matter if I’m okay with spicy foods?”

“Eh? But aren’t you eating here tonight?”

“Hell no,” Stiyl spat out.

Perhaps because she had seen his expression straight on, Komoe-sensei started getting even more flustered while stammering.

“Oh, right. Is there anything you simply refuse to eat? I’m at the supermarket right now, so tell me if there’s anything you want left out.”

“…Like hell I’m going to tell you anything.”

“Well, don’t complain later. I’m filling my basket with all sorts of spicy things from around the world to season it with like Yatsubusa and red peppers.”

“That’s not what I meant! Are you even listening? I’m not going. I’m definitely not going…Hey!”

Before he could finish speaking, the line was disconnected from the other end.

He stood there blankly for a bit, but Komoe-sensei finally started saying something while trembling.

“B-but sensei can’t stand spicy things…”

“…Why did that boy call his teacher about his dinner plans?”

“Eh? We’re all eating dinner together today.”

“And I’m also curious as to how he knew I was here…”

“I emailed him when I first spotted you. I told him to buy some more ingredients because someone else would be joining us.”

When Stiyl saw her puzzled look, he slightly averted his gaze.

It seemed the student took after the teacher in some ways.

“Won’t you come?” asked Komoe-sensei.

“No, I won’t,” Stiyl responded strongly and definitely before leaving.

He turned around and saw that Komoe-sensei was trying to follow him, so he ran full speed and lost her.

“Really now…” he finally sighed after leaving the underground mall and walking alone along a street.

It was so ridiculous that he just couldn’t stand it.

Stiyl Magnus was a magician of Necessarius, the 0th Parish of the Anglican Church. He was a blood-stained person whose solution to over 70% of problems that occurred was assassination. He had burned 19 magicians to death the day before and he was thinking about how to write the report for the incident.

And yet he felt like he would forget that in conversations like the previous one.

He felt like he would forget all those truths.

It was most likely the same feeling as when one looked at fiction. A girl at a rebellious age would cry while watching a drama with a theme of familial love. No matter how opposed it was to yourself, just seeing it filled you with emotions.

That was why there was a strong feeling of despondency after it was over.

The worst moment was the one when you turned off the TV and saw once more what your situation was.

As if it had been intentionally timed, his cell phone started ringing.

It was an email from one of his colleagues in Necessarius.

“Here is your job. The mission description is in the attachment. Follow what it says and take care of the traitor.”

Stiyl nodded in confirmation.

Necessarius’s coldhearted report continued on and on.

A stimulating situation started spreading out before him and it was far removed from the peaceful appearance of things.

===Part 2===
<gallery>
Image:INDEX_SP_015.jpg
Image:INDEX_SP_016.jpg
Image:INDEX_SP_017.jpg
</gallery>

The location specified on his phone was a bank near the station in District 7.

It was not all that late, but all the lights were already off. Since banks had short business hours and since Academy City’s last bus and train were matched to the time the students had to be home from school, the bank was completely deserted by the time the sun set.

It should have been locked up for the night, but for some reason one door was not locked.

Stiyl turned the knob and stepped inside the dark building. He headed further inside while keeping his footsteps silent and came to a hall with the receptionist counter and long benches lined up within it.

A single woman was standing there.

The woman was hiding her form within the darkness. She appeared to be around 40 or possibly a little younger. Her hair was a mix of blonde and silver, but it was simply because her hair was damaged. She wore a baggy white top and faded white jeans.

She was Stiyl’s colleague.

Her name was Theodosia Electra.

“Thank you very much for keeping to the schedule and being right on time.”

“…Enough with the greetings. What’s the situation?” Stiyl asked angrily and Theodosia pulled a small matchbox out of a basket hanging from her arm.

“The data is in here.”

“Hmph.”

Stiyl took the small box and looked at the matches inside questioningly.

(…So she’s changed her main spell yet again.)

She was either very talented or just an idiot who got tired of things quickly because Theodosia was constantly changing what Norse magic based spell she used. To be honest, even Stiyl, her comrade, had not grasped what her habits and characteristics were.

Meanwhile, Theodosia puffed her chest out confidently.

“I’m using a fairy tale-like method where the visual data is displayed when you light a match! Doesn’t it remind you of the Little Match Girl? Isn’t it just exquisite!?”

“Sigh… So a woman in her late thirties who has children is going on about a fairy tale heroine? You have four sons and eight daughters. What am I supposed to do? Do you want me to look down on you with contempt? Or do you want me to pity you?”

“Ngh!? I won’t lose heart with just that! Don’t you think I have misfortune on the level of that girl who froze to death in the middle of winter!?”

“…I have yet to meet someone who constantly goes on about how much misfortune they have that was also a decent person.”

Stiyl sounded irritated to the bottom of his heart and he pulled out a match from the small box and lit it on the side of the box.

When he looked into the flame, he could indeed see an image.

It seemed to be holding quite a bit of data. He could even see the thorough details. Stiyl started to rethink his opinion of Theodosia when…

The match burned out.

A slight sizzling sound came from Stiyl’s fingers that were holding the end of the matchstick.

“Hot!?”

Stiyl frantically cast the match aside and stomped on it.

He specialized in using fire, but he had not thought he would be burned there.

“Eh heh heh. There is about 40 minutes worth of video data.”

While trembling, he turned toward Theodosia.

“…And how are you planning on overcoming the issue of the match not lasting that long?”

“Heh heh heh. Don’t worry. The next match, the next match! If you worry too much about getting a bit burned, you lose!”

As she had said not to worry about it, he made Theodosia hold the rest of the matches. After burning through about 30 matches, he had finally gone through all of the data.

“M-my fingers are in a pretty serious condition here…”

The woman who was almost 40 had tears in her eyes, but Stiyl completely ignored her.

What he had learned about the job was as follows.

…Theodosia Electra was chasing the traitor.

…During her chase, the traitor had fled into Academy City.

…As Stiyl had just finished up a job nearby, he had been called in to aid her.

…Not even Theodosia herself knew what exactly the traitor had done.

…Apparently, the traitor was a very dangerous existence to the United Kingdom.

…The way things were going, there was a possibility the lives of the ninety million British citizens were in danger.

“According to the additional information, the traitor has an escort. It seemed rather dangerous, so I was a bit worried if I was on my own.”

“What a pain. Is it a magic cabal?” Stiyl spat out.

The term “magic cabal” may have made them sound rather grandiose, but the Anglican Church viewed them as nothing more than collections of criminals. In a group was going to rob a bank, they would divide up the roles. Someone would put together the plan, someone would gather the weapons, someone would attack the bank, someone would carry the money, someone would take care of the money laundering, and so on. In the same way, magic cabals could be made into all sorts of different organizations. They also often divided up roles with everything from providing funds and skills to securing a position in normal society.

Also, there was something called the Job Counter that was an unspoken agreement among magic cabals. Just as the spread of computer viruses gave life to the security software business, the appearance of a magic cabal that killed people would cause a magic cabal that acted as guards to appear. When a magic cabal that claimed to rescue people for free depending on the spell used appeared, a magic cabal that obstructed them because they had too much charisma would appear. In that way, the world of magic business would repeat the cycle of spreading chaotically and weeding out what was unnecessary.

Stiyl sighed.

There were a lot of different magic cabals, but if this one was aiding the traitor…

“In other words, I’m up against another group of people with a screw loose? I just got done roasting 19 of them in Siberia.”

But then Theodosia lightly shook her head.

“No, no. The traitor has only one helper.”

“…Just one? Is it a guest from the cabal…? So this person is enough to overwhelm Necessarius? This person must be quite something.”

“Yes,” Theodosia said with a smile and nodded. “''After all, the helper is me''.”

Stiyl immediately tried to jump back, but he did not make it in time.

Theodosia lit a match in her hand.

A light even less reliable than a candle flickered in the darkness.

''And then the area expanded''.

(!?)

He should have been in that bank that was devoid of illumination.

Even if it was a large bank, he was still in Japan. The size of buildings was limited and most things gave a cramped impression.

But…

The next thing he knew, everything was flat all the way to the horizon in every direction. The floor was the tile of the rooms within the bank and round pillars and long benches were lined up at even intervals. Fluorescent lights dotted the ceiling all the way to the horizon like guide lights on a runway. The space itself was odd, but the parts making it up were all normal parts of the bank.

It was as if the area had spread in the same way darkness was pushed away by the light of Theodosia’s match.

Stiyl stared forward.

Theodosia was hanging her head down and giggling.

“Eventually, your ''real orders'' will reach you. They will tell you to defeat the traitor and to watch out for the helper. That would have been a problem, so I called you in before that could happen.”

“…I see.”

“Hee hee hee. Are you surprised? What does it feel like to be stabbed in the back by your most trusted comrade? To be honest, it was painful for me to do.”

“Ha ha ha ha ha!! So that’s it!!”

“Huh?”

Theodosia was utterly shocked.

Something was wrong.

Stiyl Magnus was not shocked. In fact, his face was shining happily.

“Ahh, you got me!! You really got me there. Heh heh heh heh! Oh, how sad. I’m so sad my chest feels like it will just split open, but now I have a justified reason why I have to mercilessly kick your ass! Whatever shall I do? I’m just so sad that I’ve started saying strange things that don’t match the context, haven’t I? Ah ha ha ha ha ha ha!!”

“U-ugyahh!? You’re saying all sorts of insincere things! Normally you should be gritting your teeth at this unexpected betrayal!”

“I’ll roast you.”

A roar exploded out.

A red sword made of flames extended from Stiyl’s right hand. A pillar illuminated by its light had a laminated card stuck to it. The card had a rune letter displayed on it and it was the source of Stiyl’s power.

“G A S T T H. T F I A S T R I C! (Bring the flames to my hand. Its form is the sword and its role is execution!)” shouted Stiyl and a sword of blue flames appeared from his left hand.

At some point, dozens of rune cards had appeared on the floor and on the pillars lined up at even intervals. The more of those cards there were around, the stronger Stiyl’s magic was. With just that many, he could turn a human body to ash even through a heat resistant suit.

“Die!” shouted Stiyl as he swung the two flame swords down at Theodosia.

But just before he did…

“Hey, that’s dangerous.”

Stiyl’s flame swords flew through thin air. They passed by just in front of Theodosia. She had not moved. At some point, Stiyl’s position had moved back slightly.

(What…!?)

Theodosia then lit a match and lightly tossed it toward Stiyl.

It was as if she were tossing a grenade.

“!!”

Just after Stiyl jumped backwards, the match exploded. The flat area wrapped in dimness was suddenly filled with light.

(That flame…!?)

Flames filled an area with a diameter of a few meters as if blocking the path between Theodosia and Stiyl. And it did not end with just one. As if creating a line of fire, a few more explosions occurred at even intervals.

She lit a new match and stabbed its small flame into the flames of the explosions.

When she did, the line of explosions changed direction like a falling line of dominos and headed straight for Stiyl.

He immediately swung his flame swords, but his opponent’s explosive power was greater.

“Gwaahh!?”

In the end, Stiyl was blown back a good ways and rolled a few meters on the ground when he landed. The hard tile scraped at his skin sending pain running through his body.

Stiyl stood up and created a new flame sword, but Theodosia showed no sign of tension on her face.

“It’s no use. You cannot reach me with that.”

With a smile on her face, Theodosia held a matchbox in her hand.

She lightly waved it back and forth making a clattering noise and an intense headwind started blowing. That gust of wind held magical meaning. It could stop Stiyl from moving forward and if he swung his flame sword then, the explosive flames of a few thousand degrees he himself was creating could be blown back at him.

(That spell certainly has plenty of variations…)

It had extended the space, put distance between herself and her enemy, created explosions of flames, and had created a headwind.

It was the first time he had seen the spells that were coming from that matchbox, but…

(I can’t let that attack power fool me. ''Those are all defensive spells''. They’re all used to distance me.)

After figuring that out, Stiyl smiled.

“…A spell from Norse mythology…and specifically from Iceland.”

“Bgh! You already figured it out!?”

“Over there, flames are said to be used to guard treasure. That means your flames are defensive. And they are not used to protect the magic user herself. …The traitor you are guarding is nearby.”

“Wh-wh-wh-what could you possibly be talking a-a-about!?”

“That matchstick refers to Skírnir’s Staff. It is a spiritual item with four runes carved into it that was prepared to force Gerðr to marry. Ha ha. Combining the flames used to protect treasure and the staff used to steal treasure certainly is an interesting way to use it. To have it carry out the role of stealing from Skírnir’s Staff and the role of protecting from the flames, you must have optimized an original pattern for the layout of the runes.”

“Tch!!” Theodosia clicked her tongue and lit another match. “Go to hell!!”

The flame that was as small as a candle’s flame swelled up all at once.

An explosive wind was created and the mass of explosions increased seemingly infinitely as they headed for Stiyl like a line of dominos.

But…

“Sorry, but that won’t work on me anymore.”

With a roar, all of the flames suddenly went out.

“Once I’ve analyzed the spell, calculating out a countermeasure is simple.”

Stiyl had swung down the thick sole of his shoe and ''stomped on the flames from above''. Oddly enough, that had completely put out Theodosia’s attack like he had been putting out a cigarette.

After stomping on the flames, he was completely unharmed.

“In the story of Skírnir’s Staff, Gerðr herself was protected as treasure by great flames. How do you think people in ancient times would think of overcoming those flames? By jumping over the flames with a horse.”

Stiyl rubbed the last flickering embers off on the floor and then showed the sole of his shoe to Theodosia.

The “ehwaz” rune that meant horse was written there in a red liquid.

By passing magic power through his own blood and activating the rune that defended against the flames, he had forced open the deactivation key hidden within the spell.

“Heh heh. Not bad.”

Theodosia laughed calmly and looked at Stiyl.

There was strength in her gaze.

“But I can’t let myself be pushed back by just that!!”

She slid open the matchbox with her thumb and poured a great quantity of matches out. Just one of those matches could create a large explosion and now all of those spiritual items exploded in midair.

She was trying to overpower him.

Stiyl had only one “ehwaz” rune.

Even if that was the weakness of her spell, it was not a problem if she could overwhelm the power of that one rune and crush him all at once.

Theodosia thought he was dead.

And then Stiyl’s flame sword sliced through the blast.

“Wha-!?”

As Theodosia cried out in shock, he charged in gripping his single flame sword.

He grinned and said, “Theodosia, I have no duty to tell you this, but you cannot win a battle between runes with sheer quantity like that. This is an issue of quality over quantity. No matter how many you use, the result will be the same.”

He swung down his sword made of burning red flames.

“Odin of Norse mythology said that proper runes held the greatest power when the most suitable letter for the location and situation was used. They are not something you can just start putting around at random. …Even if you try to crush him with numbers, you cannot defeat a natural enemy who you clearly are not compatible with!!”

Theodosia immediately lit a new match prepared to blow herself up if necessary.

Stiyl ignored it.

The two attacks clashed.

“You lost because you underestimated that one rune, Theodosia Electra!!”

There was a crimson explosion.

Two types of flames swirled together, converged, and then scattered out as a single explosion. Stiyl held his breath and covered his face with his clothes, but he still felt a burning pain in his nose and throat.

He looked around.

Theodosia was collapsed about 5 meters away.

After letting the match go, she must have gotten as far back as she could manage. Even so, she had either not been able to escape the blast or the shockwave had hit her.

Theodosia spoke from on the ground.

“…You are too strong. A normal magician would have panicked and shown an opening when I took the initiative with my defensive spells.”

“You lost because you created a strategy that relies on the weakness of your opponent. You should have found a strategy that used your own strengths rather than something you cannot rely on.”

“U-uuh… I may have been wrong from the instant I tried to take you on using Skírnir’s Staff and runes.”

“Hmph. Did you really think you could defeat an expert like me with rune skills you had hastily taught yourself?”

Stiyl swung his flame sword once and approached Theodosia.

He was heading forward to punish her for her betrayal.

“In the end, will you tell me about this traitor?”

“No, it’s best for you if you do not hear about it. This is my problem.”

She then continued.

“And don’t say sad things like “the end”. I’m going to make sure I live on for quite some time!!”

“Wha-!?”

Stiyl hurriedly started to swing down his flame sword, but a fine powder struck his face before he could.

“Theodosia!!”

He wiped off his face to regain his vision, but Theodosia was already gone.

The oddly extended space was also back to the original dark bank.

It seemed Theodosia’s spell had completely ceased functioning.

Stiyl rubbed the powder on his fingertips between his thumb and forefinger. His face turned bitter.

“The Drill of Rati…”

When Odin had stolen some special mead from the human world, he had used that drill to open a hole in a stone wall. It functioned as a charm that allowed one to sneak into difficult places and to escape from them.

(So she smashed it to a powdered form so she could carry it around with her… And she can also use it to make the person cornering her on the edge of death flinch. She’s practically turned it into a way to revive herself from the dead.)

At any rate, Theodosia Electra had escaped.

Stiyl angrily tossed aside his shortened cigarette and lit a new one.

(I’ll deal with her later. Right now, I need to find the true traitor.)

He jumped over the receptionist counter and headed deeper into the dark bank.

He found it almost right away.

It was a small room that was likely used to store cleaning supplies. The entire bank was locked down and yet the door to that room was unlocked.

(So I’ve found it. Damn, just how confident in her spell was she?)

Theodosia had prepared a spiritual item that controlled the protection and release of treasure. Most likely, he would normally have been unable to enter that room. Unless he used the rune corresponding to the spell, the door and even the room itself would not exist. That would have been how it was set up.

That room was holy ground he would have been unable to break into.

Theodosia’s defeat had made that seal disappear.

(The traitor…)

Stiyl frowned as he stood before the door.

He recalled Theodosia’s words.

“No, it’s best for you if you do not hear about it. This is my problem.”

(Who is this traitor and why did you help him or her?)

At the very least, he had to capture whoever it was.

If the person was dangerous, he would have no choice but to immediately execute him or her.

He checked on how many cards he had in his pocket and opened the door with his fairly sweaty hand.

And there he found the traitor that the Anglican Church had mentioned.

I was not a large man who was lying in wait for him and who looked used to fighting. Nor was it someone with a cunning-looking face who looked as if he could deal with any situation.

It was a small girl who looked to be around 12.

She was kneeling down in that small room. Near her, Theodosia was collapsed and breathing faintly. She had likely headed there to recover the traitor after using the Drill of Rati, but she had run out of strength.

The girl turned her gaze from Theodosia to Stiyl who had just entered the room.

As if he were tapping his palm against the wall, Stiyl stuck a rune card there and produced a flame sword.

The girl’s eyes opened wide upon seeing the dazzling flame.

But the girl’s reaction was nowhere near what Stiyl had expected.

She showed no sign of hostility and did not tremble in fear.

She opened her mouth and said, “Thank goodness. You’re Theodosia’s colleague, right!?”

Stiyl stopped where he was.

That girl was only half his height, but there was nothing but hope displayed on her face.

“Please. Theodosia told me to go on my own, but I don’t know who I can rely on. For now, I need to get to the police…no, to Anti-Skill! It seems the person who did this to Theodosia is still nearby!!”

Even though Stiyl had produced a sword of flames from his hand…

Even though he was clearly abnormal and was clearly dangerous…

''That girl did not suspect him''.

She understood that some kind of mysterious phenomenon was occurring before her eyes, but she did not even consider the possibility that it would bare its fangs toward her. It was possible that she was seeing Stiyl in the same way as some kind of fairy tale.

And yet if she just thought about it for a second, it should have been clear who had injured Theodosia.

“My phone’s battery is dead and I don’t want to just leave Theodosia here. What do I do? Why is she so beaten up…?”

And most importantly, her words held no hint of magic.

As someone who had been in that world for a long time, Stiyl could tell. He did not think that her use of normal words like “police” and “phone” were just a façade. She had the distinctive atmosphere of someone who had no knowledge of magic seeing something unnatural occur.

“…”

Stiyl felt his eyebrows move in doubt.

He truly started to wonder what was going on.

Was she the traitor?

(Or…)

Stiyl felt an unpleasant sweat on his back just before his cellphone started ringing.

He carried a number of different devices with him, but the phone ringing could only be accessed by the Anglican Church.

He put out his flame sword and answered the phone to find a Necessarius communications relay official.

“These are your orders. You must deal with the traitor who has entered Academy City,” said a female voice that was as cool as a machine.

He was receiving the real orders that Theodosia had warned him of.

“I will now read the mission description. The traitor’s name is Patricia Birdway. Gender: Female. Age: 12. Physical Characteristics:…”

He knew the details on Patricia’s appearance without being told.

They matched the girl before him.

“At school, she is the top of her class and she has been chosen to skip some grades. She has been invited as a guest researcher to many different agencies. She has been marked as a person of interest more due to her promising future than for her immediate battle ability.”

“…I have an idea who this Patricia is, but what does she have to do with us?”

“She is the younger sister of the boss of the Dawn-Colored Sunlight, a Golden-style magic cabal. Patricia herself has no connection to the Dawn-Colored Sunlight, but it has been made clear that a few members of the Dawn-Colored Sunlight have been stationed around her without her knowledge. Presumably, the objective is observation and protection.”

A magic cabal.

The Dawn-Colored Sunlight.

“As it has become possible that Patricia has value to the Dawn-Colored Sunlight for a reason beyond being a blood relative of its boss, we must quickly capture her and investigate this matter. If we can get some sort of result from this, we may be able to get a full understanding of the Dawn-Colored Sunlight as well as means of weakening or even destroying them. Your job is to capture Patricia.”

(The Dawn-Colored Sunlight, hm?)

Once, the world’s largest magic cabal had existed in the United Kingdom. Magicians who were simply too powerful had gathered in it and, as a result, its actual activities had ended in just a few years. After that, it had destroyed itself with infighting.

After its destruction, the fragments of the cabal had developed on their own, made progress, and still existed to that day while continuing to chaotically break apart. The cabals produced by that were known as Golden-style cabals.

The Dawn-Colored Sunlight was one of the most prominent magic cabals among those.

They were famous for accomplishing their goals by any means necessary and there were stories that left even pros speechless upon hearing the number of corpses created in the process of achieving their goals.

But that was all concerning the organization known as the Dawn-Colored Sunlight.

Was that girl really such an important person?

The communications official had said that the observation and protection were being carried out without Patricia herself knowing. In other words, the guards were not the girl’s subordinates and she might not have been able to send them away even if she knew they were there. Also, the communications official had said that “Patricia herself has no connection to the Dawn-Colored Sunlight, but…” That just made things even more unclear.

If Patricia was a magician and a villain that had an important post within the Dawn-Colored Sunlight, there would have been no reason to start the sentence that way.

In order to get a better grasp of the situation, Stiyl asked a question to the Anglican communications official.

“…So why is she a traitor?”

“She refused to go along with the mission. She is a British citizen and yet she has denied something that would be to the United Kingdom’s benefit. That makes her a traitor to her nation.”

“!? You’re telling me I’m supposed to capture her for just that? There’s a possibility that Patricia still does not know about magic or the occult. Did you really think asking for her help was going to go well like that!? No girl is just going to go along with a complete stranger who says they want to look at her body and of course she would refuse if you tell her it’s for the purpose of defeating a family member!!”

“But that is what it says in the mission description.”

“Were the guards left by the Dawn-Colored Sunlight even all that strong? Patricia is alone now. If the entire group really saw her as valuable, they would have been guarding her more strictly. Don’t you think what happened was more in line with guards put on her just because she’s related to their boss!?”

“Any comments on a mission by an agent should be sent to the managing department.”

“Were these orders really carefully examined? Read over this again. The contents of that document are not something I can just accept!! In fact, who gave approval for this mission!?”

“May I return to relaying the contents of your mission to you?”

“Don’t just continue on according to the rules like that. This isn’t a problem that can be dealt with just by following regulations!”

“Any comments on a mission by an agent should be sent to the managing department.”

Stiyl was dangerously close to cursing.

A traitor?

Stiyl realized more than he wished to why Theodosia had gone over to Patricia’s side.

“It seems reinforcements are entering Academy City now. We have received word that they wish to begin working right away. I believe they want to set a time and place for you to meet up, but…”

Stiyl hung up the phone as the communications official was one-sidedly making those arrangements.

He had completely missed the time and place.

(Dammit. I’m supposed to just hand this girl over to the Anglican Church? What do they plan to do with her in order to destroy a magic cabal?)

Patricia was anxiously looking up at him.

Most likely, she had not understood what he was talking about over the phone, but she had to have noticed that her name had come up.

“…”

Stiyl knew that the contents of the mission were rotten.

He was in Academy City, the headquarters of the science side. If a normal person who had no connection to magic were attacked and taken away in that city, the problem would exceed the realm of the Anglican Church and a magic cabal. It was even possible it could lead to a direct conflict between the magic side and the science side.

But the unit coming to assault Patricia Birdway would not listen even if he tried to convince them.

(What do I do…?)

Stiyl looked back and forth between his cell phone and Patricia’s face.

(What am I supposed to do…!?)

He noticed a slight smile on Theodosia’s lips.

She seemed to be saying that she had been troubled with the same problem.

===Part 3===
<gallery>
Image:INDEX_SP_037.jpg
Image:INDEX_SP_038.jpg
Image:INDEX_SP_039.jpg
</gallery>

At any rate, they could not stay there.

Stiyl carried Theodosia over his shoulders as she had not yet moved and then left the closed bank along with Patricia. If they stayed there, pursuers would come.

No matter how ridiculous the mission was, their opponents would come fully equipped as members of the Anglican Church’s Necessarius as long as they recognized it as an official mission. They were at the disadvantage both in numbers and in equipment. It was quite likely that Stiyl alone would be unable to deal with it. Whether he was going to fight the pursuers or get the mission repealed, he would have to come up with a plan. And it took time to think up a strategy.

He was a member of the Anglican Church.

Of course, the normal course of action would be to cooperate with the pursuers and hand Patricia over.

But…

(How the hell am I supposed to go along with a mission like this? This is no longer just Patricia’s problem. If I follow this rotten mission and screw up the next step, all of England could end up involved in the Dawn-Colored Sunlight’s issue.)

Stiyl bit into his cigarette’s filter.

(But what am I supposed to do against a nation? I’m just one magician!!)

He was conflicted, he was troubled, and he could not come up with an answer as he ran through the city at night along with Patricia.

“This will all be okay, right?” the girl asked with a worried voice.

Stiyl glanced over at her.

“Once we get Anti-Skill’s help, there will be nothing to worry about, right?”

(Shit!!)

Even breathing the smoke deep into his lungs did not calm him down. Stiyl tossed the useless cigarette ahead and stomped on it as he ran.

The embers flowed backwards from the sole of his shoe.

And then…

“Where do you think you’re going?”

Suddenly, Stiyl heard an unnatural voice. Even though he was running as quickly as he could, the voice was at a constant but undetermined distance. Patricia must have been able to hear it as well because her shoulder’s jumped.

Stiyl frowned.

At the very right edge of his vision, he glimpsed a black figure.

“Your destination does not lie in that direction.”

“Eh?”

With a puzzled look on her face, Patricia turned in the direction of the voice.

“''Don’t focus on it''!!” Stiyl yelled out, but it was already too late.

A sound similar to glass shattering came from Patricia’s chest.

All strength left her body, she lost her balance, and she collapsed forward without stopping her momentum from running.

“I was too slow!!”

Stiyl came to a quick stop and approached Patricia. She was completely unconscious and she did not respond even when he slapped her on the cheek. The black figure had disappeared from the edge of his vision. Stiyl’s expression turned bitter as he confirmed that it had been a type of spell.

With Theodosia already on one shoulder, he put Patricia’s small form on his other shoulder and tried to start running once more.

“Kh.”

But that was simply too much of a burden. It would be difficult to continue moving.

He needed to temporarily hide somewhere.

Stiyl peered inside a nearby alley and then headed inside it.

(Treating Patricia comes first.)

The alley surface was dirty, but it was not time to be picky.

Stiyl put down the two and then pulled a cigarette from the box using his mouth.

He lit the tip and then checked on Patricia’s condition.

Quite a bit of sweat had appeared on her face as she lay limply on the ground. Stiyl used a finger to lift up one of her eyelids and then ran his index finger across her forehead.

When Patricia did not move even slightly, Stiyl looked away and clicked his tongue.

(Mental interference. If ''her consciousness had been destroyed'' there would be nothing I could do, but this isn’t that serious. Only one portion of her mind is being forcibly held in place which is preventing the whole thing from moving.)

If you thought of the human mind as being made up of many gears, the magic user had forced a wedge between two of the gears to stop them all from moving. That failure in one spot was having an effect on the whole, so Patricia’s mind had been stopped.

In that case, what he had to do was simple.

Just by removing that one wedge, the gears would regain their normal motion.

(But removing this spell is a bit much for me alone. I’d like some backup for this.)

If the girl known as Index who had memorized 103,000 grimoires was there, things would have been perfect in more ways than one, but that was hoping for too much.

(In that case…)

Stiyl glanced to the side.

Theodosia was limply lying there.

“Hnn!!”

Stiyl stomped on the center of Theodosia’s stomach as she lay unconscious on the ground.

“Gbah!?”

Theodosia awoke with that ridiculous noise.

“Ubh!? Y-yes!? Good morning, Stiyl!!”

“…Now I’m not sure I can trust you to support me with this…”

“C’mon! Is that anything to say to someone who you just forced awake!?”

He forced a cigarette into Theodosia’s mouth to calm her down a bit.

They had to return Patricia to normal and get out of there before any pursuers arrived.

“Just to check. Did you know about all of this from the beginning, Theodosia?”

“Ha ha!! Being the person that knows everything makes me sound like an intellectual final boss, doesn’t it?”

Stiyl grabbed the cigarette and shook it slightly to drop some ashes down.

“Hot!? Hot!!?”

“Then tell me from the beginning!! Don’t keep it to yourself and act all pleased with yourself!!”

“Sorry! But…hot! I didn’t think it was right to get people involved in this kind of thing, so…hooottt!?”

“Shut up. First, we need to do something about Patricia. Just get up and help me already.”

Stiyl brushed up his long bangs that were getting in his face and then began the preparations.

First, he cast aside the old cigarette, pulled a new one out of the box, and lit it with one of Theodosia’s matches.

Next, he blew some of the cigarette smoke on a few rune cards before placing one on Patricia’s forehead, chest, and stomach.

“I see. In both eastern and western magic, the cigarette is used as a spiritual item that carries out changes of mental states, so you are using that as a base to investigate Patricia’s mind.”

“If I had some alcohol too, it would be perfect, but I don’t think we have time to get some.”

Magic could be carried out by materials gathered at a convenience store. Some legendary item hidden within ancient ruins was not necessarily needed. Of course, there were spells that needed items like that, but they were not using magic of that level.

“Let’s go.”

“Okay.”

Stiyl adjusted his grip on the cigarette and Theodosia lightly swung the match that had lit it.

By using the fire and the smoke as a common item, the three of them were bound magically.

“I A T W C P H I S K W O T D O T H. (This hand connects to a wavering heart and acts as the key to open that door.)”

When Stiyl closed his eyes and chanted that, the flames of the cigarette and the match ''became fixed in place''. The flames were clearly burning, but the match showed no sign of shortening. The same thing happened with the cigarette.

Stiyl slowly opened his eyes.

His eyes were already out of focus and there was no change to his expression.

“…This makes me want to draw things on your face,” said Theodosia, but Stiyl gave no response.

It seemed as if he would fall over from just a slight poke. It seemed like a miracle that the cigarette was still in the corner of this mouth.

“Ow…”

Theodosia frowned slightly and looked over her body.

On her arms and legs, she had a few light burns that would not leave scars from the battle in the bank, but the dull pain from her chest to her navel was much worse. She guessed it must have been from the shockwaves.

“…”

Theodosia ignored her various pains, waved the lit match, and continued focusing.

The spell Stiyl was carrying out was a delicate one. Not to mention that he was not well versed in healing methods for anything besides burns. Without Theodosia’s support, he would end up having his own mind broken along with Patricia’s.

However, Stiyl was not currently inside Patricia’s mind.

Only specialists could do something of that high level.

Rather than slicing open a patient’s stomach to look inside, he was only pricking into the stomach’s surface to find out what the disease was.

Basically, he was using the smoke to touch Patricia’s skin, analyzing the inside of her mind, and reproducing its condition within his own brain. To put it simply, it was an extreme game of make-believe. It might have been similar to an actor getting into character. By approaching the same state as Patricia, he could learn what part of her mind was affected.

It may have sounded like a rather unique method, but it was actually rather popular in the magic business. People such as Crowley could “get into character” at such a high level that they could manipulate the model person and make them trip. It could be called a reversal of Idolatry Theory.

“…”

An intense stabbing pain ran across Stiyl’s head.

It was on the left side of his head just above the ear.

“So it’s there…”

Stiyl ''once more opened his eyes''. With a bursting sound, the flames on the cigarette and the match both disappeared. Stiyl stabbed the now flameless cigarette into the side of Patricia’s head.

The soft cigarette was easily crushed.

Even so, a hard grinding sound came from Patricia’s head.

“It’s removed!! Theodosia, restrain her!!”

Her small form jumped up two or three times.

Theodosia forcibly restrained her and then Patricia’s eyes opened and her pupils widened to their limit. Stiyl helped grab the girl’s arms and legs as well and her eyes finally returned to normal.

Now that Patricia and Theodosia were both able to walk on their own, Stiyl’s burden had been lightened by quite a bit. For the moment, they continued down the dark alleyway.

The mental spell that had attacked Patricia had been a wide range but low power attack. Stiyl doubted the black figure he had seen was the true attack spell. It had likely only been used to slow them down so the magician could get closer.

In other words, their pursuer was not yet nearby.

“What are you planning to do from now on, Theodosia? If you went this far without any real chance of success, I really will roast you.”

“Eh heh heh. Patricia has no connection to magic, so there should be no problem with having Academy City shelter her as long as they don’t try to develop any psychic powers in her. It isn’t anything as definitive as having them take her in as a refugee, but handing her over should take top priority.”

“…So what are we going to do?”

“Hide until the heat dies down?”

Stiyl kicked Theodosia in the back. He then sighed while wishing he hadn’t gotten involved with something related to that woman.

“Patricia, why are you in Japan?”

“At first, I came here on a trip with my sister, but we got separated partway through. Then Theodosia appeared and we decided to go to Academy City so I could meet up with my sister.”

At that point, Theodosia would have had received her mission from the Anglican Church, but she must not have told Patricia about that part. She might have gotten separated from her older sister due to some kind of magical battle being carried out below the surface. Currently, the guards who should have been by Patricia’s side were not there.

“If only all this hadn’t happened,” Patricia muttered with a sad look on her face. “I had been interested in Japan’s Academy City for a while. In fact, I had wanted to study here if I could. But ''my sister and the others'' did not approve of that, so I had to rethink everything.”

Stiyl understood why they had not let her.

The Dawn-Colored Sunlight was one of the leading magic cabals in the United Kingdom. Patricia may have no direct connections with the cabal, but she would still end up taking part in the psychic powers development Curriculum if she were to become a student in Academy City. If she became a scientific esper, a political problem would appear between magic and science.

“I don’t know why, but my sister and the others seem to hate Academy City. I was thinking this trip could change their impression of it, but then all this happened…”

Patricia did not know of the complex details of the situation, so she was being saddened by something she was completely wrong about.

Stiyl blew out some cigarette smoke and changed the subject.

“The Dawn-Colored Sunlight, hm?”

“That’s the club or whatever that my sister is in. Is it really that famous?”

Patricia’s description made it clear she did not even know what a magic cabal was and Stiyl put a hand to his forehead.

“It’s very famous indeed.”

(…But what is the person who submitted this mission trying to do by having us interfere with such a major cabal? For generations, the bosses of the Dawn-Colored Sunlight have been known to be ruthless and wise and they have given us our fair share of bitter experiences. Is the church this desperate to find an opening through which to destroy the Dawn-Colored Sunlight?)

He just could not figure out what the person behind the mission was after.

And he could not exactly discuss it in front of Patricia.

(Or is the goal in the mission given to me a dummy and there is some other reason behind this? If Patricia herself really has that much value, then what is it that gives her that value?)

The cigarette at the edge of Stiyl’s mouth moved up and down as he turned in Patricia’s direction.

“Did you hear anything from your sister? Or were you given anything?”

“Eh?”

Patricia looked puzzled at first, but…

“How did you know?”

(Bingo.)

Without showing it on his face, Stiyl increased his earnestness within.

Patricia stuck her hand in her pocket and fished around for something.

“Before I got separated from my sister, she told me to take this, but-…huh?”

“I have it here,” Theodosia said with a smile as she held out a small box.

“Eh!? Eh!?”

Stiyl ignored Patricia’s genuine surprise and used his ring-covered fist to punch his kleptomaniac colleague.

“But it was dangerous to just have Patricia keep i-…gyaaahhh!?” Theodosia explained as she fell to the ground.

During all that, the box had been tossed up into the air and Stiyl caught it with one hand.

It was about the size of two matchboxes. It was an iron treasure box with a keyhole in it. The box itself had elaborate decorations making it look a bit like a music box.

“Where’s the key?”

“O-over here…gbh.”

Stiyl took the key that Theodosia had weakly tossed his way, stuck it in the keyhole, and turned it. With a slight click, the box easily unlocked.

When it did, Patricia’s eyes opened wide.

“Hehh…So it really does open.”

“What?”

“Oh, um, I tried a bunch of times, but it would never open. I thought the inside of the keyhole had rusted or something. Pouring oil in didn’t help and I was thinking of looking inside with a fiberscope if I got the chance…Eh? You opened it too, Theodosia? Amazing.”

“…”

Stiyl looked puzzled as he looked at Patricia who was looking in Theodosia’s direction.

The box may have been set up so Patricia could not touch the contents.

(If so, why did the Dawn-Colored Sunlight give her the box? It also bothers me that Theodosia and I could open it so easily. From a security standpoint, the complete reverse would be normal.)

And if the Dawn-Colored Sunlight wanted to distance Patricia from the world of magic, they would not have given her the box to begin with.

Stiyl recalled that the mission description had said that Patricia had value to the entire organization of the Dawn-Colored Sunlight.

(No, the odds of Patricia being a magician are zero. It’s hard to believe she would have faked receiving that mental attack. There was no guarantee Theodosia or I would have the recovery spell needed, so there would be too much of a risk in faking it. Also, there would be no point in holding us up while we’re fleeing from the pursuers.)

In that case, why had they given that treasure box to a harmless girl?

And why was the church after her?

There were a lot of things he could not figure out on the church’s side and on the cabal’s side.

The clue to figuring that out lay in his hand.

“…”

Stiyl slowly opened the unlocked treasure box.

What he found inside was a small gray stone about 2 cm across.

Like a jewelry case for a ring, the inside was covered in soft red cloth.

There were runes on the surface. No, technically it was a portion of a string of runes. In other words, he could not tell what it was supposed to mean with just that.

Stiyl felt along the surface of the stone with a fingertip and then frowned.

“An epitaph?”

Even then, rune data like that was carelessly being erected in places like Sweden. Such things could be called the world’s most generally neglected grimoires. No matter how hard a normal person worked, they would never be able to reach a stone monument with an Original level epitaph that held great power. That was just how they were made.

Theodosia got up from the ground and said, “That was discovered in Alaska.”

“I thought rune slates were primarily from the plains of Scandinavia?”

“''Yes, and you know what that means''.”

“…I see. So it’s an undiscovered derived branch of runes.”

There was not just one type of runes.

Just like most languages, they changed day by day depending on the era or the location. The standard number of runes was 24, but some sets used 16 and some places used 33.

Of course, the effects of rune magic changed depending on the type of runes being used.

Few records mentioned runes being used in Alaska. If there was a distinctive deviation in the runes, previously unusable magic could be activated. It was essentially the same as having a completely new set of spells different from those of normal rune magic.

“So this is a portion of an epitaph explaining the Alaskan runes?”

“Indeed. Rune epitaphs are carelessly neglected out in the middle of plains, so they are daily worn away by the effects of things such as acid rain. However, with an Original…”

“A true grimoire will not disappear naturally.”

An Original had the power to not be destroyed no matter what method was used. And even if it was destroyed, it could restore itself as many times as necessary. If there truly was an epitaph of the Alaskan runes, then it was odd for the small stone to still be broken off like that. It was strange that it had not been restored.

The one holding the key to that was likely that fragment of the epitaph.

It had to have been magically affected so that its restoration speed was slowed or made the restoration function spin its wheels fruitlessly. Instead of being absolutely destroyed, it had been intentionally sealed.

“So basically this is the most important piece needed to put together an Original grimoire?”

That was a rune epitaph that indicated an unknown new set of runes.

The maintenance of the seal and the release of the seal were both reliant on that stone.

“This certainly is a major issue befitting of the Dawn-Colored Sunlight. I take it the church’s pursuers are trying to seize this fragment rather than destroy the cabal.”

“Yes,” Theodosia clapped her hands together. “But the fragmentary data needed to decode the Alaskan runes are already gathered within the Index Librorum Prohibitorum. They are working on it even now in London, but at the current rate, it seems it will take a few more years before they find even a single clue. It is not something that the entire country is going all out to acquire.”

“…I see. So a group in Necessarius wants this information without using Index.”

Stiyl smiled.

If the data on the Alaskan runes was truly needed for a national policy, they could just send out a formal notice and have the Index Librorum Prohibitorum join in. Since they had not done that, it seemed their pursuers were not connected to the nation as a whole.

“The Alaskan runes are incredibly valuable, but we will acquire them eventually without this. In that case, I doubt this is connected to danger to England as a whole. Someone must have set up this mission.”

(What was all that “traitor” crap?)

The girl before his eyes had indeed done nothing wrong.

He did not know what the Dawn-Colored Sunlight was planning or what the commander in Necessarius who had submitted the mission was trying to do, but at the very least, Patricia Birdway was not related to it.

It must have shown up on his face because Patricia looked puzzled and Theodosia’s expression softened.

“But that fragment of the epitaph is not enough to acquire the Alaskan Runes.”

“Yes, if it was, the Dawn-Colored Sunlight would have begun the ceremony right away.”

But Stiyl felt it would be best to try to contact the Anglican Church. There were a lot of unclear aspects to the relation between Necessarius and the Dawn-Colored Sunlight concerning the Alaskan runes. Stiyl thought of a few colleagues he felt were absolutely safe and decided to have them investigate it.

But then…

“You made me go to some trouble, but it seems you have finally captured the traitor for me,” said a sudden voice from behind them.

The three of them turned around. As they did, Stiyl placed a rune card on the narrow alley wall and Theodosia pulled a few matches out of her small matchbox.

The new figure was over 10 meters away.

He was a man wearing a black coat and looked about 20. He was about the same height as Stiyl and was white just like Stiyl. A western sword was hanging casually down from his hand.

Stiyl blew out some cigarette smoke and frowned.

“I take it you don’t plan on naming yourself because I’m a colleague?”

“I’m not so sure you think of me as your colleague.”

With a single hand, Stiyl snapped shut the lid to the treasure box with the epitaph fragment inside.

The man clearly reacted to that.

“If you want it, you’ll have to kill me first.”

“Your ashes will scatter magnificently.”

With those words, the man’s sword became surrounded in roaring flames.

A few runes were shining on the surface of the blade.

Carved into the blade were sowulo, gebo, kenaz, ansuz, laguz, and uruz.

Reading down the first letters spelled sgkalu. It meant something along the lines of “the torch that acquired the sun using magic”.

“First Theodosia and now you. Norse weapons seem to be popular. Well, I suppose I have no right to complain…flames and swords are quite compatible.”

“Sorry, but this isn’t a sword. ''It’s a twig''.”

“A twig?”

“It isn’t anything too rare. It’s the most famous twig in Norse mythology. It is the twig of the greatest flames that is said to set fire to the trunk of the World Tree and burn everything away.”

“You don’t mean…”

“Yes, it is Lævateinn.”

The man casually swung his sword.

Flames spiraled up with a roar.

The crimson glow spread to the narrow alleyway in a flash. The asphalt ground, the concrete walls, and everything else were covered in flames in no time at all.

“Convenient, isn’t it? I would say it’s one of the easiest to use spiritual items in the United Kingdom.”

(Wha-…?)

Stiyl’s eyes opened wide.

His flame sword exceeded 3000 degrees Celsius. It was not difficult for him to destroy stone and rocks. However, the Lævateinn that man used was producing a phenomenon that could not be explained with mere firepower.

The asphalt and the concrete were burning.

The materials themselves were burning into ashes as if they were thin Japanese paper.

With a low noise, the flames travelled across the ground and the walls heading straight for Stiyl and the others.

“Tch. G A S T T H. T F I A S T R I C! (Bring the flames to my hand. Its form is the sword and its role is execution!)”

Stiyl frantically produced a flame sword and tried to make it explode in an attempt to hold back the other flames using the blast.

But before he could, his flame sword ''became wrapped in the new flames''.

''His sword should have been made of flames'', but it was burned away by flames.

In no time at all, it was burned down to the base…and approached Stiyl’s hand.

“Ohhh!!”

Stiyl frantically put out the flame sword and stepped back.

Then, Theodosia flew a lit match.

A large explosion occurred.

However, the blast was destroyed by the other flame as if it were being eaten into.

It was like a thin plastic film being scorched from the inside by fire.

That only gained them a few seconds.

“Hurry! Run!!” yelled Theodosia.

She used a spell that ruled over the protection and release of treasure. She surely would have had plenty of spells prepared with which she could protect Patricia, but she did not try to use any of them. She had likely instinctually realized that she could not protect against the flame of Lævateinn.

“And where do you think you can hide?” asked the man in a whisper from the other side of the Theodosia’s flames that were easily being eaten away.

(He’ll catch us if we just run away…!!)

Stiyl clicked his tongue and pulled a rune card out of his pocket.

The man gently shook his head.

“A smokescreen won’t do you any good.”

“Is that so? Let’s try it anyway.”

Stiyl put on a fake smile and detonated his flame sword in the direction of the man.

The man’s Lævateinn burned through their tiny bit of resistance.

Beyond the flames, he saw his targets’ fleeing backs.

But their movements were so standardized that it irritated the man.

“Hmm…”

He cautiously focused and spotted another presence in a different place. Their movements had just seemed too precise. When their life was in danger, people could not flee with such a calm rhythm.

Which meant…

“That’s a fake. What an honest man. He actually took me up on my challenge.”

(But…)

With an explosive noise, he fired some flames and blew away the figures fleeing in front of him.

The attack left no corpses and no ashes.

It had truly been an illusion. The figures had easily disappeared into thin air.

The man’s smile deepened and he recalled the design on the card Stiyl had pulled out just before. The man calculated out what the construction of Stiyl’s spell must have been given his actions and his spiritual item.

The man quickly figured out where they were.

“The magic power used to create that illusion is leaking out. How sweet of you to leave footsteps behind as you flee.”

The man then ran through the dark alley with Lævateinn hanging down.

His targets were not far away.

Stiyl Magnus heard the man’s words from close by.

On one side of the empty alleyway was a backdoor standing ever so slightly open.

The iron door creaked slightly. The three who had run off were standing within.

“…He’s gone.”

Stiyl had a spell that hid his own body by creating a magical mirage.

But he had been unsure if that would be enough to trick that man. There was a danger of the man determining his location by detecting the origin of the magic power.

That was why Stiyl had prepared three levels of dummies.

The first was the mirage illusion of them fleeing within the back alley.

The second was the artificial presence of someone who had not actually been there.

And the third was activating it all such that the origin magic power that activated the spell was disguised.

“Ugh….That was nerve-racking,” said Theodosia quietly while she trembled in an unnatural posture.

Patricia stuck her head out of the door and looked off in the direction the man had headed.

She looked puzzled and asked, “Um, what is going on…?”

That question brought a bitter expression to Stiyl’s face. He himself wanted to ask some questions about that Lævateinn and he did not have time to explain about spells from the very beginning.

However, it seemed Patricia did not notice what Stiyl was thinking.

“But that was amazing. That looked like normal concrete, but it was actually some easily burnable material. I guess that way they don’t have to put pressure on the disposal facilities when they destroy a building.”

“…That ''was'' normal concrete. Lævateinn is what was amazing,” Stiyl carelessly responded to Patricia’s misplaced admiration.

“Eh?” Patricia’s expression made it clearly she still did not understand what was going on. “By the way, where did that guy head off to looking so confident?”

Stiyl headed back out into the alleyway.

“I temporarily transferred some magic power to a rune and activated the spell using that. I put the card I used as a relay point on a mouse’s back.”

“Um…?”

“In other words, he’s chasing after a dummy.”

When Stiyl said that, Patricia’s expression brightened as if a light bulb had appeared next to her head.

“Is it something like going in through a foreign server in order to prevent being traced?”

“…Maybe. I don’t really understand examples from that side of things.”

Stiyl was impressed at how calm she was given the situation and he checked to make sure the man was truly gone from the area.

“He’ll figure it out soon. We need to get away from here”

The three of them nodded and ran off in the opposite direction of the man with Lævateinn.

As they ran, Theodosia said, “Wh-what do we do now? Even if we lost him for now, we still have not resolved the real issue here.”

“True. This kind of trick will not work a second time. There is no guarantee we will be able to get away the next time we’re found.”

Patricia’s expression turned fearful hearing that.

“I want an opportunity to turn this around, but what was with that spiritual item!? He said it was Lævateinn, but that’s one of the strongest weapons in Norse mythology! It’s on the same level as Gungnir!” said Theodosia.

“There are two theories about it. One says it’s the sword held by the fire giant Surtr and the other says it’s the sword kept with Surtr’s wife. It seems this is a mix of the two, but it can’t be the real thing. It’s the same as your matches and Skírnir’s staff. It’s just a spiritual item with the same name.”

That meant it really was just a magical spiritual item created by carving runes into a normal sword.

But that was not enough to explain it.

Stiyl was quite knowledgeable of rune magic. That was why he knew that just carving runes like kenaz was not enough to produce such a great effect.

If they knew how it worked, they could perhaps find a way of defeating it, but…

“!?”

Suddenly, a deep red light appeared behind Stiyl and the others.

It was the flame of Lævateinn.

“Fuck that was fast!!”

The man must have seen through the trick Stiyl had set up. He was still far away, but he would catch up before long. He was not an opponent they could escape on foot and a trick like before would not work again.

Stiyl and Theodosia’s gazes met after they saw Patricia’s pale face.

“Let’s split into two groups.”

Stiyl grabbed Patricia’s hand and used his other hand to give Theodosia the treasure box with the rune stone in it.

“For some reason, he did not just kill Patricia and take the fragment of the epitaph. She should be a much easier target than us, but he ignored her. And I doubt he’s just overflowing with chivalry.” Stiyl blew out cigarette smoke in annoyance. “Most likely, he needs Patricia alive in addition to the rune epitaph. That’s why we need to split up the things he sees as high priority.”

“I have some general information regarding that…but I’ll explain it all later! Check this! I have also added information on a rendezvous point to the end!!”

Theodosia tossed her matchbox to Stiyl and disappeared down one side of a fork in the alley.

(So there’s a report inside an illusion in the fire…)

Stiyl rolled the matchbox around in his hand and ran down the other side of the fork with Patricia.

The alleyway was short. They exited onto a large road before long.

As they ran, Stiyl lit a match to get Theodosia’s information.

The information shown in the flames was as follows.

…By using the fragment of the rune epitaph, the stone monument containing the undiscovered branch of runes can be completely restored.

…But the movements of a special heavenly body called Donati’s Comet are needed for the restoration spell.

…To check the rules of its motion, a horoscope from when the comet last arrived is needed.

…The sole existing horoscope is currently in Academy City. (See a different match for details.)

“It’s here…?” Stiyl muttered.

According to Theodosia’s information, Academy City had discovered and retrieved the horoscope purely as a scientific item. Currently, it was becoming a slight issue between the science side and the magic side.

And as for the reason Patricia was being targeted…

…A special magical seal has been put on the fragment of the rune epitaph.

…The Dawn-Colored Sunlight applied the seal.

…The seal can only be removed by the boss of the Dawn-Colored Sunlight or one of her blood relatives.

…Unless the seal is removed, the epitaph cannot be restored.

That seemed to be the situation.

Excluding special exceptions such as Saints, the use of magic had nothing to do with genetic characteristics. However, some magicians did create spells that used the information from blood as a key. This was one of those locks.

It all fit perfectly with what the Lævateinn man seemed to be after.

Stiyl still was not sure what the Dawn-Colored Sunlight was after by giving the fragment of the epitaph to Patricia, but he at least knew what the Lævateinn man was after.

“Wh-what do we do!? Do you know where the nearest Anti-Skill station is!?”

“How will going there help us!? They can’t stand up to that man!!”

Patricia appeared to be suffering as she ran along next to Stiyl. She was a girl of around 12 who had not received any kind of training. She would not be able to run for long.

“Then what are we going to do? Can we…can we really get away from that man!? Before, you said just running wasn’t enough…”

“I’ll deal with this somehow. I have no other choice!”

Stiyl gritted his teeth at the fact that he could not give a real answer.

Unless he could figure out how the Lævateinn spiritual item worked, he would just be burned away if he faced that man head on.

The man’s flames were likely greater than Stiyl’s.

It pained him to admit it, but he had no way of winning in a straight fight.

He would be killed if he could not think up with to deal with the man, but he did not have time to think. In order to buy some time, he could…

“…The horoscope.”

“Eh?”

“That’s the final part that man wants so badly. If we can get it before he can, we can use it to stop him! I have enough information that I can find a way to defeat that Lævateinn as long as I have time to think calmly about it!!”

That same theory could be used with Patricia as the means of getting in the man’s way rather than the horoscope, but…

(No…)

Stiyl quickly shook away that slight temptation.

(In the worst case, he can still use a different blood relative to gain the Alaskan rune epitaph even if Patricia dies. On the other hand, the horoscope is currently unique. It’s clear which one will be more effective as a shield!!)

He decided to go with that reasoning.

He knew he was being soft.

Most likely, if Stiyl Magnus yielded there, he would end up truly giving in.

===Part 4===
<gallery>
Image:INDEX_SP_063.jpg
Image:INDEX_SP_064.jpg
Image:INDEX_SP_065.jpg
</gallery>

The horoscope.

Stiyl Magnus gritted his teeth as he ran through Academy City dragging Patricia Birdway along by her small arm.

The Lævateinn man was after the complete recovery of the Alaskan rune epitaph and the acquisition of its knowledge. To achieve that, he needed the epitaph fragment Stiyl had given Theodosia Electra, Patricia Birdway, and the horoscope that could be used to calculate the magical effects of Donati’s Comet which only approached the earth after a period of longer than 2000 years.

The lack of any one of those things was fatal to the Lævateinn man’s plan.

They would work well as shields.

However, the epitaph fragment was a portion of an Original grimoire, so it could not be destroyed by human means and using Patricia’s life as a shield was out of the question, so that left only one option. Stiyl had no choice but to steal the horoscope that was being transported by Academy City. If he managed that before the Lævateinn man could do so, he could come up with a plan using it as bait.

“Pant, pant… H-how much farther are we going to run?” asked Patricia.

Stiyl was almost twice her height. Running such a long distance must have been tough for someone as young as Patricia. As he was going to have to fight the Lævateinn man, he wanted to find a safe place to let her evacuate to, but…

(Where is there a safe place? If I have an Academy City facility look after her, he’ll just burn away the building and anyone guarding her!!)

“We’re almost there. There’s a nature park up ahead.”

According to the information inside the flame of the matches Theodosia had given Stiyl, the transport vehicle was scheduled to pass through there on its way to an archaeology facility. As the term “nature park” suggested, it was an area filled with mostly trees.

As he headed for that destination, Stiyl heard his cell phone ringing.

It was from the Anglican communications official.

“Stiyl Magnus. As per your request, I will now reveal to you the information uncovered in the investigation.”

“…What are you talking about?”

“You requested to be told who signed their approval of the mission unfolding within Academy City related to capturing Patricia. Would you like to hear the recording of your request?”

Patricia had no idea what was being said, so she just stared blankly, but Stiyl smiled bitterly.

It was true that he had mentioned something along those lines after defeating Theodosia, but he had not expected such a straightforward response. It seemed the communications official was simply doing what she was told unrelated to issues of ally or enemy.

“It took some time to look over the Necessarius rankings to see if you had the right to this information. I apologize it took so long to reply to your request,” apologized the official as if she were simply reading from a script. “The individual who signed approval of the mission was Richard Brave. Just like you, he belongs to the Anglican Church’s 0th Parish, Necessarius. His primary area of activity is North America. His achievements lie in setting up a defensive line along the Atlantic Ocean in order to prevent American magic cabals from invading England.”

“…”

“He primarily uses Norse spells and seems to be strong with fire-related spells. He has put together mobile sea battle strategies that use the techniques of the Vikings that ruled the Atlantic in their golden age and who discovered North America even before Columbus. …Was this helpful?”

“I see.”

The edges of Stiyl’s mouth twisted up in a smile.

Of course, he had not gained any information on what the man’s weak point may be. But…

“It’s nice to know the name of the man I’m about to kill.”

Before the official could give any kind of stereotypical protest, Stiyl switched off his cell phone. Patricia was out of breath due to all the running, but she still looked over at him with fear in her eyes.

Stiyl made no attempt to respond to her.

Most likely, Patricia’s pacifism was right in a moral sense. However, organizations like Necessarius had been created in the first place because that was not enough to deal with everything. Patricia’s feelings would not cut it in the current situation.

The park then came into view.

Either for mental health reasons or in order to eliminate carbon dioxide, an area filled with green stood there in the middle of Academy City’s usual concrete and asphalt. However, just as a forest seemed pitch black at night, the area before Stiyl and Patricia looked like a sea of darkness.

The sparse light from streetlights only accentuated the darkness.

A small sign tilted to the side made one think the area was not popular at night and that crimes often occurred there.

Stiyl stopped running and started approaching more cautiously.

The road was made of something like bricks rather than asphalt. It was “something like” bricks because it felt more like strangely hard sponge or urethane under his feet. It must have been some new material made by Academy City.

(Where’s the transport vehicle…?)

“There it is.”

He saw headlights cutting through the darkness about 100 meters ahead. Stiyl wordlessly let go of Patricia’s hand and instructed her to wait there using just the movements of his hand.

Stiyl started running without waiting for a response from Patricia.

Something was odd.

He could see a vehicle’s headlights ahead, but they were not moving. He could hear the flat engine noise of an idling car. As Stiyl approached, the odd scene gave him a very bad feeling. He scattered rune cards as he approached the vehicle and charged for the front of the vehicle while prepared to create a flame sword at any time.

The bright light dazzled his eyes.

The vehicle looked like a van with all of its windows blocked and it was indeed not moving. The engine seemed to be running, but it was completely stationary.

(It can’t be…)

Stiyl gulped.

He gave up trying to hide and produced a flame sword from his right hand. He then circled around to the side of the vehicle.

After leaving the bright light, the truth lay visible before his eyes.

(It can’t be!!)

The bullet proof windshield had been smashed to pieces as if it had provided no protection at all. No one sat in the driver seat. The top half of someone hung out of the partially opened door and onto the brick-like road surface.

Stiyl’s gaze moved from the driver seat in the front to the back of the vehicle.

The back had a set of double doors. The doors had been forced partway open. Stiyl peered inside, but found nothing. However, the area was filled with an odd atmosphere that made one think something had been there recently.

“…”

Stiyl could not accept that truth.

He reached into the matchbox Theodosia had given him and rechecked the visual data. He rechecked the characteristics of the transport vehicle and its vehicle number. He hoped he had made a mistake, but it all matched no matter how many times he checked.

The horoscope was not there.

That horoscope was supposed to be his trump card.

He could not deny the possibility that Theodosia had false information, but a more credible and hopeless possibility filled Stiyl’s mind.

Suddenly, a smell filled Stiyl’s nose.

It was the irritating smell of fermented beer.

“Oh, did you get ahead of me?”

The sound of flames swallowing up oxygen reached Stiyl’s ears.

The sound was much greater and more inexplicable than the one from the flame sword in his own hand.

The deep darkness was split apart, blotted out, and illuminated by the red of hellfire.

“…”

Stiyl slowly turned around.

A single figure stood there.

He was a Norse magician holding a single sword that was wrapped in flames like a torch.

He was the Lævateinn man.

He was Richard Brave.

Before the man could lightly swing Lævateinn, Stiyl leapt into the artificial forest to the side of the brick-like road. He put out the flame sword in his hand and hid. He had not planned on stopping his enemy’s spiritual item from the beginning. That would have been like a knight who did not know the power of a gun charging straight at an enemy.

He was worried about Patricia who he had left back outside the park, but heading toward her would just get her caught up in the danger.

On the trees around him, he complexly arranged rune cards that held various meanings including attack, evasion, and illusion. He wanted to strengthen his position as much as possible.

However, Stiyl quickly found himself about to leave the forest as he ran. The forest in the park was not large enough for a true battle.

(Kh…!!)

In the current situation, being unable to hide put him at an overwhelming disadvantage. Stiyl stood at the outer edge of the forest and glanced around looking for a good place to fight.

“Excellent movements. Lively prey truly is much more interesting.”

Richard then started to move. However, he did not chase after Stiyl. Instead he remained standing on the other side of the trees with Lævateinn hanging casually down and used magic.

He used a people clearing spell.

All sorts of sects and denominations had magic with the same effects. Simply put, it was a spell that made sure no one unnecessary would enter the battlefield. As Richard produced such massive flames, it may have been absolutely necessary for him.

However…

(He’s politely left a hole open for Patricia Birdway. Since he’s creating a trap to invite her in, he must not know where she is.)

As Stiyl analyzed the situation, Richard spoke lightly.

“You should really lay out a people clearing field beforehand. A proper battlefield is needed if you want to have any fun.”

Stiyl was not stupid enough to listen to Richard’s mockery.

He hid his presence and tried to gather as much information as he could through the gaps in the trees as Richard spoke.

“Hm. Yes, it has definitely already been attacked. I guess you feel like continuing this pointless fight. If you simply hand over the horoscope, I will treat you kindly in turn.”

(…What is he saying?)

Stiyl frowned. That made it sound like Richard had not been the one to attack the transport vehicle. There was no point in confusing Stiyl because Richard did not need to stall for time in order to come up with a plan.

But there was something else Stiyl felt was more important to ask about.

He spoke even though doing so threatened to give away his position.

“What happened to Theodosia Electra?”

“Do I even need to answer? Isn’t my presence answer enough?”

Something flew away from Richard.

It looked like a box for a ring. It was the epitaph fragment’s case that Stiyl had given Theodosia. Its lid had been forced open and the contents were missing.

Its meaning was clear.

It was something Necessarius members were constantly faced with.

“…”

“I’m sure you understand. My Lævateinn is quite powerful. It’s useful when it comes to killing an enemy, but leaving behind a corpse is a bit difficult.”

“I see,” Stiyl replied expressionlessly.

Despite having fought Theodosia in the bank earlier that night, he felt anger.

He did not deny that feeling.

Even if it was inconsistent, he did not feel that it was wrong.

“G A S T T H. T F I A S T R I C! (Bring the flames to my hand. Its form is the sword and its role is execution!)”

After muttering that under his breath, a flame sword burst from his hand.

His power would be used to defeat his enemy.

While the sword gave off light that gave away his position in the darkness, Stiyl glared at Richard Brave’s face. Richard spoke upon seeing Stiyl.

“Oh? First Theodosia and now you. Necessarius has a surprising number of people who like to go straight to a fight. Do you not know any way of resolving things other than fighting?”

“I don’t need to,” Stiyl replied while surrounded by trees covered in countless runes. “All I need to know is that you will die here.”

With the roar of oxygen being consumed, the flames whirled.

The same noise came from both Stiyl and Richard.

Richard did not enter the forest. He gently swung Lævateinn in the middle of the brick-like road. That was all it took to create a great sea of flames that headed toward Stiyl.

It was like an avalanche.

However, Stiyl only smiled as it swallowed him up and burned him away like thin paper.

“An illusion,” Richard muttered.

A few of the large trees along the road started burning unnaturally at their base. As if the trees had been cut down by flames, they fell toward Richard’s head like giant axes.

“Mere child’s play.”

With a whooshing sound, Richard lightly waved Lævateinn like a traffic guide light and the large trees burned away. His flames were not normal. Richard was not even covered in ashes.

Richard looked around the area.

(If I just look around, my prey will escape.)

Richard realized nothing would happen if his opponent merely remained on his guard, so he stepped from the brick-like road and into the forest. Stiyl had placed rune cards with all sorts of effects throughout that area, but Richard ignored them.

His breathing stopped.

His senses sharpened.

And that was it.

“There.”

The instant Richard looked over, Stiyl charged out from behind a tree. He had determined that hiding would no longer do him any good. Richard swung Lævateinn and burnt away everything from the forest undergrowth to the giant trees. A sea of flames shot out in a straight line and cut through the forest like a firefighter’s hose wearing down a desert sand dune.

“Hh!!”

In response, Stiyl burned through the trees around himself with his flame sword so that they would fall in the path of Lævateinn’s flames. The flames burned through everything evenly. In other words, even the toughest obstacle was burned away in the same amount of time as the tiniest obstacle.

“So you’re trying to force your way through with numbers?”

Stiyl did not respond.

He must have sensed how much of a disadvantage he had, so he fell back. The small park forest was not very large. Before long, Stiyl found himself on a walking path outside of the trees. He started looking around for a better place to fight.

Before he could find anything, Richard arrived.

Or more accurately, his tsunami of flames arrived.

“!?”

Stiyl frantically jumped to the side and the flames cut across the path and into a manmade lake. The water did not evaporate. Instead, it burned like it was made of paper.

No kind of fireproofing had any effect.

Lævateinn burned through everything in its path.

“What’s the matter?” a figure approached from beyond the trees. “Is this really something to get surprised about ''now''?”

Without responding, Stiyl scattered runes cards as he ran through the park. The power and range of his magic were set in response to the number of rune cards. His flight had a purpose behind it.

(But…)

He had to be constantly aware of which direction his opponent was coming from, so he could not run at full speed. As such, Stiyl could not escape Richard. The man almost playfully produced spirals of flames two or three times, but Stiyl managed to avoid each one somehow.

(No matter how much I increase the power of my flames, I cannot defeat Lævateinn on a more fundamental level. There’s no point in raising your defensive power against an enemy that can burn through thick walls and thin walls in the same amount of time!!)

Stiyl wanted some kind of cover, so he left the arcaded walkway and entered what seemed to be a rest area. It was not a proper building. It was only constructed out of multiple pillars and a roof. A thin wall was set up on one end where many vending machines were lined up.

Most likely due to Richard’s people clearing spell, no one was inside.

Stiyl stood before one portion of the line of drink vending machines and then turned around upon feeling a presence behind him.

“Hm,” said Richard.

He casually stepped forward.

“I thought a Necessarius magician would try to come and take the epitaph fragment from me. Do you not even have enough leeway to do that?”

In his hand, he held the epitaph fragment Stiyl had left with Theodosia.

It was a portion of an Original grimoire.

“…Are you screwing with me?”

“Not at all,” Richard said with a sneer. “Given the situation, I feel that is the most reasonable evaluation.”

An explosive noise rang out.

Lævateinn shined even brighter and a huge whirl of flames appeared when Richard swung it lightly. The pure white light of the vending machines was blotted out.

Stiyl arranged the bare minimum of runes and uttered a short spell under his breath. A tiny flame sword appeared.

Stiyl Magnus had to be searching for even the smallest chance.

Both types of flames would provide instant victory with just one hit. They held the destructive power to blow away a human body with the slightest graze. That meant the battle was one of getting the enemy into your range more quickly than they could get you into theirs.

“What courageous prey,” Richard said scornfully.

As he mocked his opponent, he strengthened his grip on Lævateinn.

“Do you want to please me that much?”

As if he was decapitating an invisible man before him, Richard swung his weapon horizontally.

“!!”

But Stiyl reacted before Lævateinn produced a tsunami of flames.

Instead of hopelessly trying to reach the man in time, he stabbed his flame sword directly behind him. One of the drink vending machines was there. The flames melted the plastic as well as the metal.

(…?)

Richard frowned as he moved Lævateinn.

Immediately afterwards, shock covered his face.

With a muffled roar, the vending machine exploded. It had been caused by a phreatic explosion. Stiyl’s flame sword had instantaneously turned the soft drinks to gas. The large amount of steam had needed a way out and had erupted from the hole Stiyl had created.

It almost looked like a laser made of steam.

The steam contained sharp fragments of the plastic bottles and metal cans.

Some of those pieces slipped through the gaps in Lævateinn’s flames and approached Richard Brave.

“But...”

Richard used his wrist to change Lævateinn’s trajectory.

“That is too weak. Much too weak!!”

In response to his motion, the direction of the flames changed as well. It blew away the deadly fragments as well as the steam surrounding them. The flames burned through it all evenly.

(Next is my turn!! And this will end it!!)

Richard started to swing Lævateinn once more, but he then realized something.

A thin, thin smile was on Stiyl’s face on the other side of the flames.

“People have a surprising number of blind spots.” He pointed at Richard’s face. “Maybe you should have thought a little more carefully about what burning that steam meant.”

By the time Richard realized what he meant, it was too late.

It was true that most of the steam from the explosion had headed in a straight line for Richard. However, not all of it had. A portion of the steam had departed from the main blast and dampened the air around its target rather than striking him.

That portion had been ignited as well.

The steam that had evenly spread around him had ignited.

And Lævateinn burned through everything evenly.

What that meant was…

Richard had blown himself up.

The flames lit everything up with its bright light as it enveloped him.

While that happened, Stiyl immediately jumped to the side of the vending machine he had destroyed. The flames that burned Richard headed back along the path the steam had taken, burned away the entire vending machine, and started to spread throughout the entire rest area.

Stiyl headed out of the rest area and onto bare ground where he tried to catch his breath. A throbbing pain spread throughout his back. He had not been directly hit by Lævateinn, but he had been very near the vending machine when it had exploded. It would have been more surprising if it had not harmed him at all.

However, he felt more relief than pain.

Stiyl spoke quietly as he watched the flames.

“…Now see the true form of what you have been scattering about.”

Stiyl thought as he pulled out a new cigarette, put it in his mouth, and lit it.

(Looks like I managed to put a stop to that attack. I guess he must have had the Alaskan rune epitaph fragment. Well, an Original can’t be destroyed, so I can just search through his ashes and retrieve it once the flames disappear.)

For an instant, Patricia came to mind, but he decided it was too soon to call for her. The flames were still dangerous until they had been fully extinguished and, more importantly, he had no intention of calling her into an area where someone had been killed.

But then suddenly Richard Brave blew away the sea of flames with an explosive wind.

“An excellent counterattack…”

His clothes were burned in places and the melted fibers must have stuck to his skin because his skin had discolorations that did not look quite like dark stains or burns. Even so, Richard had not been defeated. He had received flames that burned through concrete and asphalt like they were thin paper soaked in oil, but he had not been defeated.

However, Stiyl’s expression was not one of fear.

“But since I have survived, the only fate left for you is to be turned to ash.”

It was a smile.

It was the smile of a cornered beast that had gained a chance to turn things around.

“Since you’re still alive, that means those flames are not absolute. There is some means of avoiding them.”

“Don’t try to act tough,” cut in Richard, shaking his head. “You were afraid of a straight fight, so you came up with some plan and it failed. It’s obvious how this will end.”

He raised Lævateinn up above his head.

Something changed.

A sea of flames was not created as before. Before it became a mass of flames, it became a massive whirl of sparks. The wind blew them toward Stiyl, creating something similar to a random carpet bombing.

Holes opened up in the ground like in a sponge.

The flames spread from those holes.

“!?”

Stiyl immediately turned around and ran.

Before the whirl of sparks could get above his head, he ran in a direction the wind would not blow them in. But even though he was not directly hit, the countless sparks that fell to the ground quickly surrounded him. It was like hundreds of arrows with the ends lit had been fired.

(Not good. I’m surrounded…!)

There were a few gaps, but he would definitely be showered by the sparks if he tried to force his way through them. And that would be all it would take to turn his body into a pile of ashes.

“I see,” smiled Richard from the other side of the orange curtain. “Even now, you are not trying to use the horoscope as a means to negotiate. …Perhaps I was too quick to jump to conclusions. It seems it was neither you nor me that acquired it.”

In that case, he need not hesitate to kill him.

Richard lightly waved Lævateinn and the ring of flames surrounding Stiyl slowly approached.

“…Do you want the Alaskan runes that badly?” said Stiyl as he tried to come up with a way out of his predicament. “Close examination of your actions will show plenty of unnatural things. In other words, the Anglican Church will eventually take action. It’s true the Alaskan runes are rare and valuable, but is that really enough to make an enemy of the entire Anglican Church? Do you really think you can survive that?”

“Mere survival? My objective is the annihilation of the Anglican Church.”

A slight smile appeared on Richard’s face for the first time.

It was neither a sarcastic smile nor a mocking one.

It was filled with hatred and the feeling of fulfilling that hatred.

“And the Alaskan runes are nothing more than the key.”

“…?”

“The Dvergr. As a rune user, surely you have at least heard of them.”

Stiyl’s breath caught in his throat and Richard continues speaking while holding Lævateinn.

“The power of the Norse gods is symbolized by their weapons. Odin has the spear Gungnir and Thor has the hammer Mjölnir. The lightning god exists as a set with the spiritual item that calls in lightning attacks. In other words, the power of the gods and the power of their weapons are one and the same.”

An ominous flame flickered on Lævateinn’s surface.

“Of course, they are not mere spiritual items. My theory is that the weapons are a special spiritual item combined with a connection ceremony that strongly binds it with the user. It may be something like a large scale version of the types of ceremonies used to complete symbolic weapons that are specialized for a specific magic user. The connection is so great that the god with the lightning hammer becomes known as the lightning god.” Richard paused for a second. “But oddly enough, they were created by the Dvergr, a different race from the gods. ''The gods themselves do not know how to make the weapons that symbolize their own power.'' In other words, the power of the Norse gods does not belong to the gods.”

“…Are you serious?” Stiyl frowned. “That theory has no real basis. For example, Lævateinn was created by the god Loki, not the Dvergr.”

“Heh heh. There are doubts about whether he really counts as one of the gods, but whatever. I’m sure you know the flaw in your argument. …There is a story where Loki cut off the goddess Sif’s golden hair which brought her husband Thor’s wrath upon him,” Richard said seeming to enjoy himself. “In order to avoid Thor’s retribution, Loki had to swear he would return Sif’s hair to normal. To do this, he had a group of Dvergr brothers create golden hair that grows just like real hair.”

“…”

“It may be true that Loki had the ability to create a weapon of the gods, but if his ability was greater than that of the Dvergr, that story would not have been created. He would simply have had to create the golden hair on his own. …What this means is simple, don’t you think? The Dvergr have skills that Loki cannot compare to.”

The Dvergr.

They were a type of creature that lived underground and were also known as dwarfs, but everything about them was wrapped in mystery including their origin. In Norse mythology, the entire world was created by the gods using a giant’s corpse as the material, but there were a few exceptions.

The Alfar and the Dvergr.

They were something like bugs that came forth from the giant’s corpse on their own. In other words, they were rare existences that had come to be by their own power and lived within the world ruled by the gods despite not having existed before the creation of the world and not having been created at the command of the gods.

“What are the Dvergr in the first place?” continued Richard without counterattacking. “They came to be, ignoring the commands of Odin. They know means of manufacturing weapons that even the gods do not and they are the ones that truly gave the gods their power. …The more you learn about them, the less they seem to fit the rules of Norse mythology.”

“You don’t mean…”

“I do not know their identity, but they at least had something that could not be explained by those who believed in Norse mythology and passed down those stories. Doesn’t that seem like a reasonable explanation?”

The epitaph fragment Richard held had been discovered in Alaska.

The Norse lands were in northern Europe.

However, the Vikings had believed in Norse mythology and, in their golden age, they had crossed the Atlantic Ocean and reached the eastern end of North America. That was well before Columbus. So wasn’t it possible they had walked as far as Alaska?

In other words, there may have been a connection between their materials and information.

The identity of the Dvergr.

The identity of a race that had techniques that not even the head Norse god could use. In other words, techniques that did not fall inside the category of Norse mythology.

“Are you saying they were people…?”

“In legends related to advanced techniques, especially methods of manufacturing steel, specific races or cultures often appear in the mythologies. A stereotypical example is having elves or fairies hating steel because an indigenous group that fought using copper was defeated by weapons of steel. Am I wrong?”

“…”

In the case of Japan, there were indeed theories concerning the terms “steel” and “race” regarding the slaying of Yamata no Orochi. Stiyl was able to recall similar legends from around the world because of his knowledge of magic.

“I don’t know if the Dvergr refer to a specific race or is formed from a collection of separate groups that had mastered exceedingly difficult skills. Either way, someone like that had to have existed.”

(This is bad.)

Stiyl had that thought because he had figured out what Richard Brave was after.

“The weapons of the gods are only complete when the weapon is brought together with the god. Most likely, the Dvergr had the skill to create exceedingly powerful spiritual items, but their connection spells to bind them to the user were weak. The gods kept the connection spells to themselves, so they were able to control the Dvergr even though the Dvergr could create such great power. Otherwise, Norse mythology would have been filled with the Dvergr.”

But…

“Doesn’t that also mean the weapons themselves can actually be used?”

Richard Brave’s words were like something from a nightmare.

Stiyl groaned as Richard joyfully continued.

“The Dvergr were not an exaggerated fictional legend. They were nothing more than people.”

His smile grew even wider.

“And if they were human, then the techniques they used to manufacture the weapons of the gods are something that mere humans can use. Do you understand what that means? We can freely wield the techniques that gave the gods their power in the form of their weapons!! Let me ask you again: Do you understand what that means!?”

“Didn’t you just say that the spiritual item alone did not complete the weapon? Even if your theory is correct, you can’t use the power of the gods without the connection ceremony they kept to themselves!!”

Stiyl’s words reached a yell by the end.

His priority may have been on denying what Richard was saying.

“But isn’t that enough? True, the Dvergr could not defeat the gods. They could only wield a portion of the weapons’ powers, so there was just too much of a gap between them and the gods who could draw out 100% of the power,” Richard replied simply. He had no need to hesitate. “But there is no one in modern times who can fully wield those weapons. Even the level of the Dvergr is more than enough to conquer the world. As long as you have the means of manufacturing the weapons, you can force your way through with overwhelming power.”

He may have been right.

If you had a weapon with such great power, you might be able to start a war with only a portion of its power. In a war against humans rather than a war against the gods, that would be enough to win.

And…

If Richard Brave acquired such a weapon and then researched and researched until he had a connection spell equal to or greater than the one of the Norse gods…

(This is bad…)

The Anglican Church was a denomination of the Christian Church.

They used spells related to divine miracles, but they were nothing more than a small portion of that power. They had no way to draw out 100% of the Son of God’s power.

But the Dvergr’s techniques were different.

They had the power that had given the Norse gods their power.

With the holy spear Gungnir that Odin used, you had 100% of Odin’s attack power. With the lightning hammer Mjölnir that Thor used, you had 100% of Thor’s lightning element power.

The term “Magic God” floated up in the back of Stiyl’s mind.

The term did not refer to the god of the demon world.

It referred to one who had so utterly mastered magic that he or she entered the territory of a god.

(The Anglican Church is an organization that specializes in anti-magician techniques. And Richard can’t have mastered a connection spell yet. Even if he has gained the power of the Dvergr, that is not enough to completely decide things here.)

Stiyl and Richard glared at each other with a wall of flames between them.

(But his actions will surely cause a war to develop. He intends to begin a long, drawn-out war against a nation all on his own.)

Such a war could last 10 or even 50 years.

How many people would fall during such a war?

Stiyl’s comrades might be killed. Not everyone in the United Kingdom was a magician. Whether they were experts or amateurs, they would be killed indiscriminately.

Or would such a war become the final battle spoken of in in Norse mythology where all races including the gods would be wiped out and the entire world would head to its destruction?

Was Ragnarok beginning?

“…So your goal is to use the weapons of the Dvergr? Or is it stopping the Anglican Church from continuing its analysis of this?”

“You could say it’s both and you could say it’s neither,” replied Richard simply. “As I told you before, my objective is the annihilation of the Anglican Church. In doing so, I will use the techniques of the Dvergr and as a result, the Anglican Church’s analysis will be forever stopped.”

What was that man’s reason for hating the Anglican Church so much?

Before Stiyl could find that out, Richard ended the conversation.

“Let’s bring this to an end.”

A great roar came from the flames surrounding Stiyl.

“I have the epitaph fragment. Without you, Patricia Birdway is now defenseless. If I can just acquire the horoscope, the balance of the world will tip in my favor.”

The surrounding flames tightened in.

The walls of flames closed in in order to kill Stiyl.

(Something…)

He could not force his way through. But it could not be over. After all, Richard Brave had been covered in his own Lævateinn flames and had survived.

(There has to be something!! If I can figure out what that is…!!)

How were the flames produced in the first place? Merely carving the torch rune on the sword was like scattering something like alcohol around and lighting it. It was not enough to cause what was happening.

(There has to be a trick it uses to make things burn and the way around it has to be directly connected to it!! Think! Don’t give up!! Giving up won’t change anything, so think even up to the point where death is staring you straight in the eye!!)

Rune magic. Lævateinn. Flames that burned away everything. A spiritual item. Sgkalu. It was impossible just by carving that onto the surface of the sword. Norse mythology. The techniques of the Dvergr. A smell like fermenting beer. The meaning of the runes. The torch that acquired the sun using magic.

“It’s no use,” was Richard’s final remark as he watched Stiyl. “Give up.”

The flames approached all at once.

Stiyl did not shut his eyes to the very end.

Richard Brave sighed disinterestedly as he stared into the roaring whirl of flames.

One problem with his Lævateinn was that its power was so great he could not hold back. If Stiyl had used Patricia as a shield, he might have had a bit of trouble dealing with it, but luckily Stiyl had not opted to do so.

“I guess it’s over.”

Moving only his eyes, Richard looked to the side.

Stiyl Magnus lay collapsed a short distance away. An unpleasant smell was coming from his clothes in places, but it was not due to Richard’s flames. Lævateinn would have burned him away, not even leaving any ashes behind. Stiyl had immediately detonated his flame sword at his own feet in order to use the explosive wind to escape.

The Lævateinn flames had surrounded Stiyl, but…

“I never expected you to use that flame sword to lift up the burning ground itself. That was quite skillful, but do you really think you’ve escaped?”

He seemed to have prepared some kind of fireproofing spell, but it did not seem to have been a very strong one. As a result, Stiyl had not been able to suppress his own flames and the blast had knocked him unconscious.

It had all been in order to just barely escape from Lævateinn.

Stiyl lay face up and unmoving while Richard observed him. After confirming that it was not an illusion or a fake made of packed dirt, Richard adjusted his grip on Lævateinn.

(I don’t need to fear someone on his level, but this could get to be a real pain if Patricia gets involved. I guess I should crush him here.)

The roar of the air being consumed by flames strengthened.

He raised Lævateinn and its sinister light blew away the kind darkness.

But the end did not come.

This was due to a single small stone.

Of course, it had not come from Stiyl as he was unconscious.

It had suddenly been thrown from an area to Richard’s side.

It was not a spiritual item that had special magical effects. It had not been given overwhelming speed using some kind of attack spell.

It was truly just a small stone that had been picked up from the ground and thrown with all the thrower’s might.

In truth, Richard did not even turn around. Lævateinn activated on its own and turned the small stone to ash before it could strike Richard.

But Richard’s movements still stopped.

This was not due to fear or surprise.

On his face was a ghastly smile that made it look like he had just seen the most amusing thing in the world.

“What are you trying to do?”

A girl of around 12 stood there.

She was not a magician and she did not understand what was taking place there.

And she was a foolish girl who had come all that way in order to save Stiyl Magnus.

“You may know nothing about magic, but you are still a smart girl. I’m sure you’ve been able to figure out that this place is ruled by some kind of mysterious set of laws.”

His voice held no piercing hostility. Instead, there was a strange, viscous sweetness there. It had a way of destroying people’s standpoints even further, causing them to lose their strength.

But Patricia did not respond. She moved her muddy hand and picked up another small stone. With her eyes practically clenched shut, she gathered all her strength and threw the pathetic weapon at Richard.

“Get away from him…” she said in a trembling voice.

How much fear did she hold in that small body of hers? How much confusion did she hold inside? Whatever the answer, Patricia pushed it aside and spoke.

“Get away from him. Move!! You need to leave!!”

“I see.”

Richard smiled.

The smile showed scorn toward everything and was filled with all the malice of the living beings known as humans.

“Heh heh. You are soaked in virtue. You are most certainly a kind person and that kindness has taken the place of what is right. But did you know that you have just denied everything that magician fought so hard for?”

“Eh…?”

“It should be obvious! He was fighting to protect you. He was fighting to prevent having you stand on this battlefield!! Nn, so what are you doing casually walking out here? First Theodosia Electra and now him. It seems a vain death is all an Anglican magician gets!!”

Patricia trembled upon hearing that.

She had not known that Theodosia Electra had lost to Richard.

The shock left her frozen in place and Richard stuck his hand in his pocket.

“Let’s make a bet, Patricia.”

(A missing limb or two won’t have any effect on the ceremony.)

He pulled out a small stone and tossed it so it landed at her feet.

Anyone who knew of magic understood its value.

It was the fragment of the Alaskan rune epitaph.

It may have been just a small piece, but it was still a true Original grimoire.

“That item is a symbol of magic. Technically, it is a portion of a grimoire, but it can also be used as an automatic spiritual item.”

Patricia was confused, so Richard spoke slowly and simply.

“Do you understand? If you use that, you can use the same mysterious power he and I can.”

Stop!

If Stiyl had been conscious, that is surely what he would have shouted.

Not even expert magicians like Stiyl or Richard could properly use something like an Original grimoire. Not to mention that the Alaskan rune epitaph had been sealed by the Dawn-Colored Sunlight. Nothing could be done with the epitaph fragment without the horoscope for Donati’s Comet.

Richard knew all that, but he still tried to lure her in.

He was enjoying the prospect of her touching the Original, causing it to explode.

It was a labyrinth. All of the exits were already sealed, so he could simply smile as he watched his prey struggle with the pointless gimmicks prepared within. No matter how far his prey continued, they would never reach the end and he would whip them if they tried to stop even for an instant.

“What will you do?” Richard asked calmly.

No one could stop him.

No one would stand up for Patricia.

“Oh, right. Be careful how you use it. An Original’s self defense functions are quite powerful. Not even magicians like us can deal with it. If you screw up, you won’t just lose a limb or two. You may come to regret your decision here for the rest of your life.”

“…”

“But an Original holds enough possibility to make that risk worth it. There is a small chance you might be able to even save that pathetic magician. Do you understand what I am saying, Patricia?” His words invited her into the abyss. “Your only chance lies there. Now, will you grab it or waste it? The choice is yours.”

The small girl unsteadily looked down at the epitaph fragment that lay at her feet.

Unless that stone were a garnet laser, Patricia had no idea how it could possibly hold such great power.

(If…)

But it truly seemed that some kind of mysterious set of laws was ruling that place.

(If that truly is what he says it is…)

As Richard had said, even Patricia understood that much. She could at least tell that the power Stiyl and Theodosia had wielded to protect her had not been mere deceptions.

In that case, it was possible that stone had enough power to be valuable enough to risk one’s life over. After all, Stiyl, Theodosia, and Richard had been desperately fighting over it.

It held the power needed to escape her trapped situation.

On the other hand, it held enough power that Patricia would be swallowed up if she failed to control it.

It was like a bomb.

“Uuh…”

Something in her heart yelled for her to stop.

A mysterious set of laws she did not understand existed. Using it, one could cause strange phenomena like Richard had been. But Patricia did not understand what exactly those laws were. The term “spell” was a mystery to her and the term “magic power” left her drawing a blank. Telling her to use that power in that situation was like handing the steering wheel to an elementary school student while driving down the highway.

She would fail.

She did not know why, but she knew that she would fail if she tried.

“Uwaaaahhh!!”

But Patricia still reached out her hand.

Her hand shook as it slowly stretched out. She stretched her hand out toward the epitaph fragment so slowly even she thought it to be foolish. She could imagine that something would happen the instant she touched it and she knew it would not be what she wanted, but a drowning man will try to grab at even straw.

Her small hand and small fingers touched the rough surface of the stone.

(It’s over.)

Richard’s face twisted into a smile.

He was wrapped in the joy of victory.

(I now have the epitaph fragment and the remains of Patricia. Now I just need to find the horoscope, but I’ll have some time before the Anglican Church sends out new pursuer. I know it’s inside Academy City, so I can take my time in my search.)

And then…

A great noise exploded out from the epitaph fragment.

Just as she touched the surface of the small stone, Patricia’s arm shot backwards. She grimaced in pain and the epitaph fragment shot into the air as if to distance itself from her. A pale light showing some magical phenomenon had occurred could be seen in the darkness.

“…”

But Richard’s expression was not one of joy.

After all, that had not been the result he had been expecting. The Original had not gone out of control.

Instead, an explosion had occurred.

It had been a shockwave caused by a third party in order to distance the Original from Patricia.

“Damn…you…” muttered Richard Brave as he turned his head to the side.

Seeing that, Patricia looked over in that direction while holding her arm.

“Stiyl…?” she said.

She received no response.

A priest slowly stood up in the direction they were looking.

He had long hair dyed red, pierced ears, silver rings on all 10 fingers, a cigarette in his mouth, and a barcode tattoo under his right eye. It was clearly Stiyl Magnus standing there.

He was burned.

Parts of his clothes had burned off and a burnt smell permeated the air.

But he was not dead.

That magician would not die.

“…”

Richard Brave’s response was actually quite simple.

His enemy had stood up, so he swung Lævateinn.

With a roar, a sea of flames exploded out.

A raging crimson tsunami attacked Stiyl Magnus.

That destructive attack would crush the weak and the strong evenly. The flames instantly enveloped his entire body and the light enveloped him to the point that not even his silhouette could be seen.

Stiyl Magnus had not spoken a word.

Seeing that, Patricia uttered a terrible scream.

But…

With an idiotic sound, Stiyl Magnus blew away the sea of flames.

He was unharmed.

Those flames would swallow up anything in their path and evenly burn away everything they swallowed up.

That was the absolute attack produced by Lævateinn.

With nothing more than a swing of his flame sword, Stiyl had sliced that attack in two so it passed by him on either side.

A few stubborn bits of flames smoldered down at his feet, but Stiyl simply crushed them underfoot. Stiyl Magnus mercilessly destroyed that horrible weapon that would burn away anything that touched even a spark from it.

That should have been impossible.

It was like he had risen from the dead.

What he had done was no coincidence. It was not a miracle that had no reason behind it. The spells used by true magicians did not allow for such things. That meant there had to be a reason. There was a reason Stiyl had been able to stand up and eliminate Richard’s flames.

Richard Brave was utterly shocked.

He could not see Stiyl Magnus’s expression.

“What…?” Richard forced the words out of his dry throat. “How could you break through Lævateinn with a toy like that?”

Stiyl Magnus did not respond.

Only anger could be seen on his face.

That anger was not in response to having been injured himself. It was not due to something as trivial as that. His anger was enough to swallow up the crimson glow of Lævateinn and it was for the sake of the girl who had been forced to hopelessly stand alone as she was toyed with over the magic she did not understand and was forced to jump into what she knew was a trap. It was for the girl who there was no need to harm but had been almost injured for the purpose of some twisted bit of fun.

“…Richard Brave.”

Stiyl spoke that name of evil and tension ran through the one it belonged to.

He had Lævateinn in his hand and he had an overwhelming advantage, but that voice drove all that out of his mind.

Stiyl Magnus glared at him.

He glared at his enemy.

He glared at the face of the enemy he had to kill as quickly as possible.

“It seems you truly want to die here.”

A new whirl of flames appeared.

It was different from Lævateinn.

It simply glowed.

That overwhelming whirl of flames appeared in order to save the girl who had wandered into the world of magic.

===Part 5===
<gallery>
Image:INDEX_SP_098.jpg
Image:INDEX_SP_099.jpg
Image:INDEX_SP_100.jpg
Image:INDEX_SP_101.jpg
</gallery>

He had not been given a reason.

At first, all he received was the ruling.

“Richard Brave. A concern has arisen that your primary spell, Lævateinn, is in violation of the treaty. Immediately take corrective measures or, if that is impossible, dispose of the spell.”

He had not been given the opportunity to plead his case.

At first, he had only profited.

Lævateinn was Richard Brave’s greatest weapon. Richard had created that weapon after researching countless things, repeating countless experiments, working for countless hours, and fine-tuning it countless times. It was the symbol of his life as he had deemed it worthy to dedicate his life to.

That spell had prevented many tragedies.

He had followed his orders and killed many enemies with it.

He had nothing else.

If it was taken from him, he would have nothing left.

And he believed in Lævateinn to the point he did not care if he had nothing else.

But he could not overturn it.

He could not overturn the unilateral order from the higher ups of the Anglican Church telling him to dispose of it.

“…”

That had been a turning point in his life.

Everything about Richard Brave became twisted, his hatred for the Anglican Church had grown within him, and he had pursued Lævateinn even further by desiring the skills of the Dvergr.

From that turning point, he had headed for the flames of hell.

An explosion rang out.

A shockwave roared through the nighttime park and the wall of flames wavered due to external forces.

Two figures danced within the orange-tinted landscape.

Stiyl Magnus.

Richard Brave.

The two flame magicians ran through the park, the walking path, and the forest. The battlefield changed from one moment to the next. They left Patricia Birdway behind and their battlefield moved across the land and continued through the darkness like a living being. The all-consuming flames of Lævateinn no longer simply chased after Stiyl. Stiyl’s flame sword evenly matched Lævateinn. He received blows and even countered.

As he ran, Stiyl pulled out a few rune cards.

Stiyl’s runes activated after he arranged them.

His magic displayed its greatest power within an area he himself indicated, so he should not have been able to use his proper strength while constantly on the move.

However, the cards floated in midair.

Countless cards flew around like swallows and created magic circles, sticking to the trees, the ground, and the streetlights.

Richard’s expression twisted.

(''So he set up other runes to send out his main runes''. …He just has little tricks all over the place.)

In order to create one piece of magic, Stiyl had two or three different spells prepared. Normally, it would have been impossible in that situation, but Stiyl’s power continued to rise.

“!!”

“!?”

They spoke no words.

Only the sound of their breathing escaped their mouths.

They pressed in, trying to kill the other as they sliced through the darkness using their glowing magic swords. The two small pillars of flames clashed in midair and continually repelled each other as if there truly was a steel sword within. The great sounds of the impacts reverberated through the air.

Stiyl Magnus was not burned to death.

Up until then, Richard’s Lævateinn had burned through everything it had come into contact with. That included building walls, asphalt, Stiyl’s flame sword, and Theodosia’s explosive blast. However, that was no longer happening. Richard’s sword and Stiyl’s sword were evenly matched.

Robert felt a close-quarters battle would not be to his advantage, so he created masses of flames to swallow up Stiyl, but Stiyl Magnus would slice through them or evade them and then fill in the gap between them after that slight lag.

Robert’s victory was crumbling.

The battle had jumped its set rails and was now rushing toward some unknown place.

(What is going on…?)

Richard started panicking inwardly as he gripped his weapon.

Lævateinn was the ultimate spiritual item that could burn through anything with no exceptions. However, Stiyl was matching it evenly. Instead of fleeing or being swallowed up by the flames, he was truly fighting. A true battle to the death where neither party knew how it would end had begun.

(How can he eliminate my Lævateinn so easily?)

The term “misfire” entered Richard’s mind.

For some reason, Lævateinn was not displaying its proper power. That was why someone as supposedly weak as Stiyl was catching up to him.

But…

(No, this is…)

Stiyl was not one to overestimate his abilities.

He did not randomly charge in to a fight. If he detected the slightest bit of danger, he would unhesitatingly fall back and he would not force his way in even if he saw an opportunity. Richard gritted his teeth. Stiyl knew where the line between safety and danger was. After everything Richard had seen, he could not account for Stiyl’s survival as being based on “coincidence” or “good luck”.

“Don’t tell me…”

Richard spoke as he swung Lævateinn which produced a sea of flames that spread out like a tsunami. It was a meaningless question for a magician in mid-battle. In fact, it had a chance of providing his opponent with a means of victory in some situations.

“Don’t tell me you’ve figured it out!”

Even so, he said it.

He said it despite what his reason told him.

In response, Stiyl swung his flame sword with his right hand and used his left hand to pull his cigarette from his mouth. He did not need to light it. It had already been lit with an orange light due to the attacks they had been exchanging.

He swung his flame sword and sliced the all-engulfing tsunami of flames right down the middle. Lævateinn’s flames did not burn away everything as before. Stiyl Magnus had truly destroyed the tsunami of flames.

And he spoke.

“Lævateinn is not the primary part of your attack.”

A cold sweat poured from Richard’s body.

It was not due to the heat of his flames or from all the running around. It was the uncomfortable cold sweat of someone in serious trouble.

The flow of the battle had changed.

Stiyl Magnus would be on the attack.

“You can’t create that kind of effect just by carving runes into a metal sword. That makes it simple. You must have carved runes somewhere other than the sword. It’s probably something along the lines of a combination of eihwaz, berkana, and wunjo. You were not creating the firepower needed to burn your target regardless of what it was made of. You used runes to change your target into a material that would burn away even with the smallest flame.”

Stiyl Magnus and Richard Brave were both rune magicians.

Runes created various phenomena when they were carved into various objects.

Whether you were creating a sea of flames that would swallow up everything or a lightning attack that would rain down from the heavens and blow everything away, you always had to start by carving the runes somewhere.

So where were they carved?

Stiyl could not see how the runes carved into the sword would be able to create the effects he had seen.

In that case, where else could they be?

“Seeing that you were able to carve them into my flame sword and Theodosia’s explosion of flames, the runes must be in some kind of premade ‘stamp’ that you can fire like a bullet. Lævateinn itself shows no sign of using any other runes, so that makes the most sense.”

(I see. So he isn’t a complete fool!!)

Stiyl was dead on.

But Richard still smiled.

“Sorry, but I can’t say that’s right. Lævateinn burns away everything. It uses no clichéd tricks like that.”

Information was a weapon.

Disturbance was a type of strategy.

“If I was spreading around runes that turned my target into a highly flammable material, I’m sure someone like you would have noticed them. Of course, if you were so stupid you wouldn’t even notice a rune carved into your own body, it might work, but not even you are that stupid.”

Once your trick was discovered, you were dead.

On the other hand, if you misread the situation, you would create an opening leading to your death.

But…

Stiyl laughed scornfully.

That sent a bad feeling throughout Richard’s body and then he heard the last thing he wanted to hear.

“You would just need to carve the runes using some kind of invisible ink.”

At that, the battle stopped.

Stiyl and Richard literally stopped moving.

Richard held Lævateinn which supposedly held the ultimate destructive power and he stared at his enemy while the sword’s tip shook like a record needle.

He could no longer easily approach.

Even the slightest mistake could now cause his defeat.

“I noticed a smell like fermenting beer.”

Stiyl had stopped moving and now simply carefully observed the situation without acting triumphant or attacking.

“At first, I thought you were using the flammability of alcohol in some way, but I was wrong. If all of the magical phenomena you are creating are done by carving runes into objects, then everything you have must be there for that purpose. That made this simple. It had to be the ink you were using.”

Their shadows wavered.

This was not due to the magicians’ movements. It was due to the irregular movements of the flames providing the light.

Richard Brave was frozen solid like he was a statue.

“My guess is it’s vitamin B2. A lot of it is found in malt and I believe it reflects a yellow light when it receives strong UV rays in the darkness. Basically, you just have to hide a water gun or spray bottle in your sleeve to carve the runes long distance in the same motion as swinging your arm.”

(Not good.)

Richard had gone from taking a short break to read the situation to having his muscles lock up.

“The runes on Lævateinn read sgkalu. It means ‘the torch that acquired the sun using magic’. That does not refer to a powerful flame. It is a conductor’s baton used to produce the same UV rays as in sunlight in order to make the invisible runes you have spread about visible at the proper time.”

Richard’s Lævateinn had two modes.

The first simply produced flames and was used to set fire to his surroundings.

The second amplified UV rays to make only the needed runes visible, turning the objects they were on into a highly flammable substance.

“…”

Stiyl had seen through it all.

Deep wrinkles covered Richard Brave’s face.

Regardless of the type of magic, you had to come up with a countermeasure once you discovered its trick. That was why a battle between magicians was more a type of battle of wits than it was a physical battle. Stiyl Magnus had already seen through everything Richard had. That meant he would next be using a means of sealing that trick and turning the situation around. One method magicians used was to cover an old trick with a new one and then attack. Richard admitted he had to be on his guard. Next, it was his turn to figure out Stiyl’s trick. He had just determined to use his intelligence to survive when…

(…Wait a second.)

Richard Brave suddenly realized something.

It was a very small thing.

Stiyl had indeed seen through all of Lævateinn’s tricks. Richard’s strategy was completely destroyed.

But…

All the damage Stiyl Magnus had taken was still there.

“…”

Richard looked at the enemy standing before him.

This time, he truly ''looked'' at him.

That magician had been wrapped in flames, had been exposed to great heat, had breathed in smoke, and had been hit by the shockwave of the phreatic explosion he had caused. How much damage had he taken altogether? Even if he had discovered the trick, did he have the physical and mental strength left to come up with and carry out a strategy to turn the situation around?

Even if it was a battle of wits, physical strength was still needed.

Just as one could not use their full strength sleep deprived, there was a bare minimum level of physical strength needed for your brain to function properly.

Did Stiyl have that much strength left?

With all the damage he had taken, he could not have enough strength left to defeat Lævateinn. He just couldn’t.

Even if Lævateinn’s strange method of causing flammability was sealed, the flames it produced normally were nothing to laugh at. Even if the flames were just used to support the vitamin B2 trick, they were surely still enough to cause a human to suffer, to burn them, and even kill them if used right.

In truth, Stiyl’s outer appearance showed just how bad a situation he was in. He was breathing erratically, his skin was injured, and his clothes were covered in mud. Stiyl had truly taken plenty of damage.

And yet…

Even so…

He still stabbed his flame sword in toward Richard Brave.

He blew away the hell of flames that Lævateinn created.

It was as if he were responding to the shouts of a small girl who was about to be trampled.

He was acting to protect Patricia Birdway.

“Damn…you…How can you go on…?” Richard muttered in shock.

No matter how many times he went over it in his head, it did not make sense.

His thoughts alone were not enough to understand it.

“…You don’t understand?” Stiyl Magnus said.

His expression was not one that showed he felt the enemy before him was of greater or even equal strength to himself.

“Then you are not a true enemy of mine.”

His expression held only anger and scorn.

Perhaps some pity was mixed in as well.

“You are only a target.”

Just as he muttered that as if reciting it, the flame magician Stiyl took a large step forward.

Stiyl Magnus knew that his body was near its limit.

Richard had no way of knowing that Stiyl had fought Theodosia Electra before him. Thinking back on it, that had been a heavy blow. Unlike in the battle against Richard, that fight had left damage to the core of his body. Stiyl had been forced into back-to-back fights and had even had to track down Theodosia, a supposed ally, but he smiled. His body had subconsciously ranked the damage that ached within it. In that ranking, the damage from Theodosia was higher than that from Richard. That was why Stiyl smiled. Even he found it strange how happy it made him that Theodosia’s strikes for Patricia’s sake had been heavier than the shallow attacks from that bastard Richard.

“!!”

Stiyl headed forward in what could have been seen as a careless action and Richard swung Lævateinn. Stiyl’s flame sword clashed with it, causing sparks to fly through the air.

“That spell of yours certainly has a unique method of use,” said Stiyl as weapon clashed with weapon. “You said you hate the Anglican Church. In that case, I’m guessing the reason behind all this is the treaty. In truth, it is difficult to call the coloration effect of vitamin B2 a purely magical method. All the magicians you faced in the past were led astray due to that and burned to death in your flames.”

The world was split into the magic side and the science side.

And the two sides had created a treaty to ensure neither side invaded the other. Richard’s Lævateinn spell stood right on the border of that treaty.

“You don’t understand…”

Hints of hatred entered Richard’s tone.

It was all contained in that small statement.

Stiyl thought.

Richard was not alone. Most modern magicians did not use only the same materials as had been used in ages past for their magic. Even Stiyl used copy paper and lamination to make his rune cards easier to use.

Magic could be activated using only the products found within a convenience store. There was no need to only rely on rare and expensive antiques. One used the easiest to use materials to create the most simplified spells in order to wield the most powerful magic. That was the most convenient thing to do for someone who was relying on magic to survive while they fought.

However, that incomprehensible treaty had appeared.

The treaty ensured that science and magic would not encroach on each other’s territories. No clear line had ever been decided on. A line some unknown person had come up with was followed and whether something violated it or not could almost seem arbitrary. A method that was considered valid one day would be considered unusable the next.

Everything was based on the whims of the higher ups.

Most likely, Richard Brave had gotten caught up in all that.

The spell he had spent his long life creating and perfecting and been held down by some unknown person and crushed.

Lævateinn symbolized Richard’s life.

Denying the spell was the same as denying everything about the man.

No one would want that.

If Stiyl one day found himself stripped of every piece of magic he had and was thrown naked out into the world, he had no idea how he would survive.

But…

“So what?” said Stiyl scornfully.

There may have been some validity to what Richard was saying. He had once been a magician who worked on the defensive line over the Atlantic Ocean as a member of the Anglican Church’s 0th Parish, Necessarius. By wielding Lævateinn or even a stronger spell, he might have been able to defeat many enemies and save many people. After Richard annihilated the Anglican Church, it was possible he would save more people than the entire Anglican Church could ever have hoped to. But he had killed Theodosia Electra. He had trampled on Patricia’s heart. Stiyl was not about to overlook that. If Richard wanted what was “right”, he would get it. The flame inside Stiyl’s chest did not need to justify his actions in the name of justice before he carried out those actions.

Sparks flew through that nighttime park.

A light that did not come from the streetlights illuminated their faces.

“!!”

“!!”

There was no sign.

Their eyes met, their breathing synced up, and their intentions were known to each other.

That was all it took.

The true final confrontation began.

Stiyl’s flame sword and Richard’s Lævateinn clashed.

They repelled each other again and again, explosive flames enveloped them, and the battle began anew.

In that instant, Richard Brave felt something.

Unlike the “continuing” battling from before, he now felt as if the stopper of the bath drain had been pulled out. Both enemy and ally alike were being drawn in and swallowed up, whether they liked it or not. They were being carried away toward some definitive finale.

Richard grew afraid.

Stiyl did not.

(…!!)

Richard gritted his teeth and did not randomly charge forward. He fell back as if trying to free himself from a bog and swung Lævateinn once more. He did not use the vitamin B2. That spell would no longer have any effect on Stiyl and using it held the risk of creating an opening. However, he should not have any problems even with that secret technique sealed.

No matter how he thought about it, Stiyl had to have an overwhelmingly greater amount of damage. Both attack and defense started with Richard, so he just had to end it at the best possible time.

Stiyl would surely have realized what he was trying to do, but his body would not be able to keep up.

“Ohhh!!”

Richard shouted from the bottom of his gut and swung Lævateinn up from below like it was a golf club. He was aiming for the dirt in the ground. He tore up the dirt and transformed it into flames using the explosive force of Lævateinn, sending it all shooting toward Stiyl.

That was not enough to make Stiyl Magnus hesitate.

Richard knew that and that was why he charged into the center of the flames himself.

The two swords crossed blades.

Weapon clashed with weapon, sparks flew, and a heavy shock struck Richard’s palms.

After an instantaneous pause, Stiyl’s flame sword and Richard’s Lævateinn turned around and let loose a second strike.

The roar of the air being sliced reverberated throughout the area.

“…”

“…”

Just before Stiyl’s flame sword let loose its very strongest strike, it stopped at an awkward position. The tip of Richard’s Lævateinn was pressed up against Stiyl’s heart.

(I’ve won!!)

In a fight between good people, he might have put his sword down and spared the loser.

But no such rule existed among magicians.

After hearing enough of his opponent’s pleading, he would mercilessly crush him.

Just as Richard’s smile spread from within and reached his face…

“You should have realized it.”

(…?)

“You should have realized what both of us being rune users meant.”

Richard did not understand what Stiyl meant, but he was not one to give in.

He had no need to go along with Stiyl’s attempt to buy time.

After breathing in a quick breath, Richard unhesitatingly sent a command to the blade pressed against Stiyl’s chest.

An explosive flame danced out.

The sea of flames became a tsunami and lit up the night sky.

But it did not assault Stiyl Magnus.

The crimson flames roared as they consumed oxygen and they wrapped around Richard Brave’s right arm.

“Wha-…?”

The flames had come from Lævateinn. They had not gone in the direction they should have. Instead, they had headed straight for Richard as if attempting to swallow up their owner. Stiyl stood only a few millimeters from Lævateinn’s tip, but he did not receive a single burn.

Richard felt no pain.

Just after he realized that, the intense pain finally caught up to him.

“Ghgaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhh!?”

The pain was so great he almost let go of Lævateinn, but he managed to hold on. That showed just how strong Richard’s will was. His hand was starting to lose its proper shape due to the flames, but he kept it on Lævateinn’s handle.

“Just as we can carve the runes for our rune magic, we also have spells in which the runes are dyed.”

The flames continued.

Richard forced his almost completely melted fingers to move in order to finally let go of Lævateinn.

“The representative example of a rune carved on weapons is teiwaz. Its effects are increased when a slain enemy’s blood runs through the grooves of the rune, dying it red.”

Lævateinn fell to the ground.

Richard stepped back on shaking legs as if trying to distance himself from his weapon.

“That is why you should have been more cautious. When a fellow rune user like me read the runes carved into Lævateinn, you should have realized the danger of me ''adding something to those runes that would work against you''.”

“Adding something…?”

Richard held his burnt-black right arm and looked at his weapon that was still sending forth flames as it lay on the ground.

There was no change to the runes carved into the side of the blade.

However, when he looked closer, he noticed some opaque object stuck to its surface. It appeared to be some kind of viscous liquid and the smell of melted plastic floated in the air.

When Richard noticed that smell, he frowned.

“A laminated card…!!”

“It was the card used for the Opila spell. The people clearing spell you used probably used the same rune. Its original meaning was ‘land’. It held the meaning of preventing interference from an unwanted other party in a specified area you own.”

Richard’s expression grew even grimmer when he heard the term Opila.

Stiyl ignored it and continued his final words for the man.

“But the trick to runes is that a single rune can have many different meanings. Opila is used to mean something other than ‘land’. Specifically, ‘inheritance’. It can be used to set up your assets so they will be transferred to someone else.”

Richard’s breathing stopped.

(Shit. So he could do that…)

Richard gritted his teeth because he realized what Stiyl was getting at.

(But how could he come up with that in such a short amount of time…!?)

When he looked again, he could clearly see that a rune card was melted on Lævateinn’s surface. But even though the lamination had melted and the paper card within had turned to ash, the Opila rune stuck to the surface without disappearing. It was attached magically, ignoring the laws of physics. The Opila rune had already become deeply bonded to Lævateinn.

“The Opila rune attached to Lævateinn quickly took effect. Its effect was to distribute the ‘asset’ of the flames to another, but I was the one that carved the rune. Just as the deceased cannot receive the inheritance, the power of the runes could not be distributed to me no matter what. As a result, the Opila flames had to be sent to someone other than me.”

That said, it had really been 50/50 odds.

The spiritual item created from Lævateinn and the Opila rune could also be seen as belonging to Richard. If that had been the result, the flames would have enveloped Stiyl.

“Well, I’m not the Index Librorum Prohibitorum, so this kind of interference and interruption of spells isn’t likely to go so well most of the time. Against some other magician, this likely would not have worked. I could only do it because you are a fellow rune user,” Stiyl said disinterestedly before holding up his flame sword once more. He looked at Richard who had burned his right hand with his own weapon. “Magic is a world of thought, so application and flexibility influences everything. No single spell or spiritual item will allow you to win on every single battlefield.”

That statement displayed Stiyl’s fighting style as one who gained power via intelligence.

The true magician continued to speak as he ridiculed Richard who had lost in a battle of wits.

“Take your prized weapon.”

The flame sword pointed toward Lævateinn which was still producing flames.

Sweat flowed from Richard’s body and Stiyl mercilessly spoke.

“If it really is as great as you claim, then use it to defeat me now. If you truly think you can justify killing Theodosia and trampling on Patricia, then do so here and now.”

Stiyl’s words belied his true intentions.

He only told Richard to do so because he was convinced he could not.

“…!!”

And just as Stiyl had predicted, Richard moved backwards.

He tried to get as far away as possible from the object that had been the sole support for his pride.

Stiyl did not pursue him.

He did not even do that.

A tremendous roar could be heard.

Stiyl Magnus’s flame sword exploded and the shockwave assaulted the night.

He had trusted in Lævateinn so much up until then. Without that support, Richard Brave flew through the air to a humorous extent. After flying a few meters, he bounced off the ground two or three times before hitting the trunk of a tree that had escaped the blaze.

“…Hmph,” said Stiyl amid the silent nighttime park that was still burning in places.

Pain assaulted him all across his body, but he could not rest yet.

(The people clearing field is gone…)

That spell that ensured that normal people did not approach the area had been set up by Richard for fun. Now that the man had lost his power, the remains of the fires would be visible even from afar. Stiyl could have activated a people clearing spell just as Richard had, but…

(We may have overdone things. Setting up a people clearing field over such a large area would be a pain.)

The effects of Stiyl’s runes were activated when he set up the cards. He could do so instantly if it just had to be directly around him, but he would have to set up runes over the entire park if he wanted the effects to cover the entire area.

Even so, he would normally have used runes that would automatically send out the other runes to set them up in a short period of time, but he did not want to waste the extra effort after the intense battles he had gone through.

That meant…

(It would be best to get out of here as quickly as possible.)

He would meet up with Patricia and retrieve the Alaskan rune fragment. Depending on the situation, he might have to bargain with the Anglican Church or the Dawn-Colored Sunlight.

(Where is she?)

Stiyl moved his gaze from Richard and looked around in the darkness. He had succeeded in eliminating the threat of Richard Brave, but the entire incident was not yet resolved. Patricia Birdway had lived a life with no connection to fights to the death and yet she had suddenly been thrown into the middle a battle between expert magicians. She would have to overcome her mental scars with her own strength.

(I could help “remove” some of that using the magical plants or suggestions used in the focusing methods for ceremonies, but I’m hesitant to say that’s the best method.)

Suddenly, he noticed something moving on the edge of his vision.

It was Richard Brave who had been blown away by the shockwave.

“…You naïve fool. As a magician, you should know better than to relax before you have killed your enemy.”

“Make no mistake,” Stiyl said in a stiff voice. “You are going to be transported to London. The inquisition awaits you there and that is a fate worse than death. I’m sure you know that the Anglican Church is at the forefront of witch hunting.”

“I see… But you are still naïve.”

Something was off about Richard’s breathing.

He may have had a broken bone or one of his internal organs may have been injured.

Even so, he smiled.

“And I’m sorry to say, I made sure to have some insurance ready.”

“…”

Stiyl started controlling his breathing once more and then focused on his surroundings.

He quickly understood what Richard meant.

He noticed some presences.

He sensed the presences of a large number of people coming through the gaps between the trees about 100 meters away from the burned away spot he stood in. He also detected many masses of magical power. The people were clearly magicians and they each had different kinds of spiritual items.

“Did the communications official not tell you that an Anglican unit was headed here?”

A group of magicians approached in a horizontal line.

They numbered somewhere between 30 and 40.

Even though they were from the Anglican Church, they were not there on an official mission. Those magicians either agreed with Richard or at least would profit from what he was trying to do, so they too were trying to gain the techniques of the Dvergr.

“They are weaker than me. I headed in first as the strongest of us in order to minimize our losses. But I wonder if you have the strength to deal with all of them? With all the damage you have taken, can you deal with them while also protecting Patricia, wherever she is?”

The group most likely specialized in Norse spells, but other than that, their details were unknown.

Stiyl did not have time to do a detailed analysis of their spells as he had for Richard. And the rules for a one-on-one battle were different than those for a group battle. At the current rate, he would be swallowed up by the group and killed before he could even attack properly.

“They will pay no heed to a loser like me. After all, they are expert magicians who show mercy by killing you. They may even go out of their way to kill me in order to lessen their own burden. As I said, you are naïve. You should not have relaxed your guard until your enemy was dead.”

Stiyl heard a sound like a neon sign being turned off.

In the darkness beyond the trees, lights glowed. It was not just a few. Stiyl saw 30 or 40 pale lights appear one after another and his throat dried up.

The lights were…

(Runes… And that’s the 33 character United Kingdom style!!)

He did not even have time to think after that.

Explosive noises reverberated through the night.

An ice blade approached seeming to crawl across the ground. A flash of lightning approached in a broad arc like a long throw in baseball. A mass of flames approached in a straight line.

Stiyl immediately tried to get behind cover, but then a large number of beams of light shot through the night sky. He somehow managed to avoid a direct hit, but the dirt and rocks at his feet blew up at him. His body was sent flying through the air.

Stiyl managed to brace himself against his landing, rolled along the ground, and stood up once more.

“Richard!!” he cried.

His only response was the continued bombardment.

His vision was cut off by flames and smoke, so he could not tell where his enemies were. However, he doubted those magicians had come to allow Richard to escape. He would probably be blown away along with their target or even taken out first so that he would not tell anyone anything unnecessary.

(Dammit… Is Patricia okay? Where is she?)

But if they wanted the techniques of the Dvergr as Richard did, they would not get Patricia involved. They would not carry out such an indiscriminate attack.

That meant…

(They only came here because they noticed Richard and me fighting. Or maybe Richard sent out some kind of signal when he was defeated. At any rate, they were focused on us and did not notice everything. That means they likely still haven’t found Patricia!!)

He wanted to believe that was the case.

He wanted to determine that she was safe, but he gritted his teeth because he had no proof.

But his opponents would not wait.

Many beams of light glittered in the night sky.

Just as he noticed them, three beams of light mercilessly pierced through Stiyl’s chest.

“Hh!!”

After being pierced, Stiyl disappeared into thin air.

A sound like a curtain beating the air could be heard. Stiyl then reappeared in a different place. He had used a mirage to hide his position.

The enemy’s attacks had no magical tracking ability.

Just like with a normal gun, they had to be aimed by hand.

(No matter how many enemies there are, what I must do remains the same.)

As his shoulders moved up and down with his heavy breathing, Stiyl poured strength into his legs that threatened to tremble due to exhaustion and stared straight ahead.

He checked on the situation and then pulled a new rune card from his pocket. This rune was used for searching rather than attacking. He had no convenient means of finding Patricia’s location, but he could search for the magic power of the Alaskan rune fragment that had fallen next to her.

(I ''will'' bring Patricia Birdway back to the world she came from. I don’t care about the Anglican Church or the Dawn-Colored Sunlight. She isn’t a magician, so she shouldn’t be bound by their rules!!)

Multiple magical attacks assaulted him at the same time.

Flames rose, ice spears rained down, and lightning strikes split the night sky.

Stiyl ran and ran in order to gain some distance. He did not care how unsightly it made him look. He did not need to defeat all of his enemies. Stiyl Magnus only saw one thing he had to do in order to win.

(How long can I last…?)

Facing them all head on would have been reckless.

What was most important was getting Patricia to safety as quickly as possible.

Should he try to meet up with her as soon as possible in order to protect her?

Or should he purposefully distance himself from her in order to draw the enemies away from her?

He did not even need to think about it.

(I don’t think they know where Patricia is, so I can lure them away. Right now, I need to get away from Patricia, giving her safety priority. Patricia has to have taken quite a bit of damage both physically and mentally. I can’t bring her to an even harsher environment!!)

But the number of long distance magical attacks grew.

They seemed to have determined that they might lose track of Stiyl if they let him use his mirages. They were trying to crush him before that could happen.

Many runes glowed.

An overwhelming rain of light covered the night sky.

There was a limit to what he could avoid using a mirage. More importantly, when they were attacking an entire area rather than specifically aiming for him, a mirage that messed up their aim was pointless.

“Kh!!”

He knew he was cornered, but Stiyl had no choice but to use a mirage.

He knew he was heading toward a dead end, but Stiyl saw no other path he could take.

Meanwhile, the points of light covering the sky started raining down.

Suddenly, a pure white beam of light tore through the night.

At first, Stiyl did not know what it was, but an instant later, he realized it had been created by magic. The pure white explosion in a point in the sky caused the countless magical attacks to prematurely detonate in midair. Rather than a defensive wall, it seemed to be a purely offense attack that had sealed the other magicians’ resistance.

It was some kind of magical attack.

But Stiyl had not fired it, Richard had not fired it, and the pursuing unit had not fired it.

(Where did it come from…!?)

Stiyl pulled out a rune card to create a mirage and hid behind a large tree just to be sure, but then he heard an unexpected voice.

“Wow, wow. Things seem to have gotten rather rough out here. I’m impressed you’ve managed to last this long. These reinforcement were only able to pull that off because you drew the enemy out, Stiyl.”

That ridiculous manner of speaking.

That voice of a mother just under 40.

“Theo…dosia?” he said dumbfounded.

He had no idea when or how she had retrieved the girl, but Patricia lay unconscious in her arms. Patricia may have fainted once Stiyl and Richard had left.

Behind Theodosia, he sensed a number of human presences.

They must have been the “reinforcements” who had created the explosion.

As Theodosia cradled Patricia in her arms like a small child, she smiled at Stiyl.

“Hi, Stiyl. Heh heh heh. The strongest character doesn’t show up until the very, very end. Because Lævateinn burns away everything equally, it was simple to pretend to get burned away but actually go into hidin-gbfh!?”

“Sorry about that. I have no idea where that punch came from. It’s a complete mystery to me, but these punches just won’t stop coming. What do you think I should do?”

“O-obh!? Bhehah!! N-not good. I’m holding Patricia in my arms, so I can’t guar-gbh!? I’ve been meaning to tell you, Stiyl. You need to take off your rings before you punch peopl-gbheh!!”

(But who are these reinforcements…?)

Stiyl had been letting his fists fly with a rune card unintentionally crushed within one of them, but then he frowned.

If they were on Theodosia’s side, people from the Anglican HQ were the first to come to mind, but the timing was simply too good for that. In fact, they would never have made it in time.

Then who was it?

A voice spoke up as if to answer Stiyl’s question.

“Heh. It seems you helped my little sister out some,” said a voice similar to Patricia Birdway’s. However, the emotions held in this voice were completely different. “The Anglican Church specializes in witch hunts and the inquisition, so I normally have no obligation to mediate a conflict within it, but I had no choice here. I hate owing anyone anything, so I decided to thank you for what you did for my little sister.”

“The Dawn-Colored Sunlight…!?”

The magic cabal’s boss.

She was Patricia’s sister, so her last name must have been Birdway.

Paying no heed to Stiyl’s shock, the girl held her right hand out toward empty space. A nearby man silently held something out. The motion was so natural that it made it seem as if the man had not been waiting there and had instead appeared at her side that very instant.

Richard’s unit was frantically preparing a second wave after their magical attacks had been suddenly intercepted in midair. Birdway spoke to Stiyl while staring at her enemies from afar.

“I don’t like modern guns, but the flintlock ones are a different matter.”

A smile filled with sadism covered Birdway’s face.

It was an expression one would never see on Patricia’s face.

“But even they can’t stand up to a staff. Just running my finger along it almost makes me drool.”

The sound like a vibrating wind roared out.

Stiyl realized Birdway had begun using magic.

A staff or wand.

That was the symbolic weapon of modern western Golden-style magic. It would use the element of fire. Its coloration would be red. Its alignment would be right. The quality of the Telesma called forth and used would be that of Michael.

“Do you know what our field of expertise is?”

“As a Golden-style magic cabal, I would assume various ceremonies derived from the acquisition of Telesma.”

Many different types of magic could be referred to as “Golden-style”, but the Dawn-Colored Sunlight was a group that specialized in large techniques that tended to use large-scale spiritual items to create large-scale effects.

“But you don’t have time to construct a temple here and I would have detected it if you had set up the appropriate symbols around the park in order to construct a large-scale ceremonial grounds. Or are you asking me to buy you some time?”

“It’s true we don’t have time for a proper ceremony. Norse spells, especially the ones using weapons with runes carved into them, are used by having each individual create individual pieces of magic. On the other hand, our magic within the Dawn-Colored Sunlight mostly requires the entire group to act in unison to create a single, large-scale spell.”

Birdway held the staff in one hand and stared down its end as if taking general aim.

“It’s merely an issue of speed. There are all sorts of differences between a single person heading up a flight of stairs and a hundred thousand people heading up a flight of stairs at the same time. When a large power is being used by a large number of people, the coordination needed gets a bit tricky. And of course, that has an effect on how quickly each individual spell is completed,” Birdway said disinterestedly. “But you can’t call yourself a magic cabal if you can’t defeat some small fries like this.”

Just as Stiyl was wondering if she was done speaking or not, a great noise exploded out.

He had not understood. The enemy group called in by Richard Brave that should have stood before Stiyl was suddenly thrown into the air by a dome-shaped explosion of light.

The unit desperately tried to counterattack, but Birdway did not let them.

After a few more explosions of light, most of the enemy force had been wiped out. Hiding behind trees or small buildings gained them nothing. Birdway’s magic blew them away along with their cover.

“In a Golden-style ceremony, a temple is created following set laws and the quality, element, and directionality of the power being used is decided on. Once that is done, Hebrew letters are used to provide imaginative power and a temporary guardian that possesses Telesma is prepared. …It’s true that we would not make it in time if we had to construct the temple from the ground up.”

With most of their comrades gone, the remaining enemies ran about in confusion. They were picked off by even more explosions.

Even when they dropped their weapons and stood stock still in shock, Birdway mercilessly blew them away.

“But temples and ceremonial grounds have only become so complex and precise because people want as much power as they can get. It’s the same as sticking a steam engine into something that was originally moved using human power. After all, if god and the angels existed before humans were born, then the constructions and ceremonies created by humans can’t possibly be absolutely necessary.”

They used enormous pieces of magic that were carried out with accurate intuition and measurements made by eye rather than relying on accurate theories and calculations.

To put it bluntly, she looked like a skilled stage actress.

She had cast aside the perfectly prepared script and had instead used her instinct and sharp eye to see what the audience wanted. Based on that, she had continually minutely adjusted her performance on the stage and was now receiving great applause.

“If you take out a lot of the effort used in constructing a temple, you can activate your spells more quickly. Of course, this lowers their power. I’ve arbitrarily named it a summoned explosion, but I don’t have any special spell for it.”

It was no longer a fight.

It was nothing more than a bullying of the weak that was painful to watch.

“And then there’s the whole issue of attack magic. I think it’s too close minded to think of each spell as having only one use. Why even use magic that was only made to be used in some childish fight? That kind of junk should just be left as an opening act. I don’t see anything worth praising about how you prepare all these wonderful pieces of magic for your enemies.”

Her words sent a chill down his spine.

She was the boss who held the Dawn-Colored Sunlight in her hands.

The next thing Stiyl knew, there were no enemies left.

It made Stiyl feel like the life-and-death battles he had been fighting had been nothing more than fist fights between children. On the other hand, what that girl had done had been to tear up the very ground the enemies stood upon.

She was ruthless.

She was unreasonable.

She was overwhelming.

After creating that scene of devastation, Birdway handed her staff to the man waiting beside her and cracked her neck.

She then suddenly looked to the side.

Stiyl had not noticed his approach, but one of Birdway’s subordinates was standing there silently. He held an unconscious magician over his shoulder as if the magician were a piece of luggage.

“I have retrieved the fragment of the Alaskan rune epitaph and Richard Brave, the man behind all this.”

“I see,” replied Birdway.

Stiyl frowned suspiciously.

“…Are you saying you saved him? That doesn’t sound like the Dawn-Colored Sunlight I’ve heard about.”

“Make no mistake.”

The girl grinned at the question.

Her expression seemed to be the incarnation of sadism itself.

“We must give the appropriate punishment to those who bare their fangs toward us. That has always been our way of doing things. So, I’m sorry to say we have no intention of handing this man over to you. He is ours to enjoy.”

A freezing chill ran down Stiyl’s back.

Birdway must have been satisfied with his expression because a slight smile of joy appeared on her face. She then sent a few more explosions across the unmoving battlefield…or rather, bombing site.

After sending explosions across the entire area, she muttered, “Let’s get going.”

She then turned her back on the defeated enemies who she held no more interest in.

No one spoke a word.

No one was even able to prepare any kind of objection.

Birdway had silenced everyone with her overwhelming display of destruction.

“This pointless work really wears me out. I could really go for a popsicle,” she said languidly.

===Part 6===
<gallery>
Image:INDEX_SP_133.jpg
Image:INDEX_SP_134.jpg
Image:INDEX_SP_135.jpg
</gallery>

A certain thing always seemed to exist within an international airport and the international airport in Academy City’s District 23 was no exception.

That thing was a duty-free shop.

“…With color printers you really can’t beat the Japanese ones,” said Stiyl Magnus in shock as he looked at the specs given next to the price.

The pale gradient display was not bad at all. He had never thought the sparkling of the scales of a tropical butterfly’s wings could be printed.

(With this level of expression on my side, I might be able to use even that symbol… The time may have come for me to construct some new rune cards. I know. Maybe I should try making some long distance attacks.)

He did not notice, but a creepy smile appeared on his face.

Seeing that, a wondering expression came to Theodosia’s face.

“Why are you carrying a bunch of the exact same type of ink cartridge you usually buy online?”

“…”

Foreign tourists had a tendency to see the Japanese-made office electronics in the duty-free shop and end up buying them. They knew they would later realize the products were not really all that great and regret buying them, but they were sucked in regardless. Even if they were told that there were other more Japanese places they could be going to, Mt. Fuji would still be a pain in the ass to climb.

Holding his shopping basket filled with products, Stiyl said, “I guess the Dawn-Colored Sunlight is heading out about now.”

“Are you sure we shouldn’t go see them off?”

“You do realize we are part of Necessarius, the group that destroys magic cabals like them, right? Why would we go see our enemies off? I hate having to say it, but we could very well be having a fight to the death with them right now if it hadn’t been for Richard Brave making a mess of things.”

“It seems there is a faction within the Anglican Church that thinks we should join forces with some of the more skilled magic cabals. Do you really have no intention of getting along?”

“That’s an issue for the higher-ranking members of Necessarius,” Stiyl said with a sigh. “I rescued Patricia Birdway because she is a normal person with no connection to the Dawn-Colored Sunlight. She should not have been forced into a clash between magic forces. If she had been acting as a member of the Dawn-Colored Sunlight, we would have had to see her as an enemy.”

“…”

“Her sister is a perfect example. Those sisters started off the same, but one ended up involved with magic while the other didn’t. Patricia is one thing, but unfortunately, I will never cooperate with the older sister that rules the cabal. What was with her anyway? She’s creepy, condescending, violent, and shows no sign of treating other people like human beings.”

“Oh? Well, isn’t that a shame.”

“!?”

Stiyl immediately turned around toward the girl’s voice that had suddenly come from behind him.

“Your threats lose all weight when you give them holding a shopping basket.”

She was the boss of the Dawn-Colored Sunlight.

Stiyl’s eyes narrowed, but she just continued speaking calmly.

“Oh, make no mistake. I didn’t come here to crush you.”

She had a youthful appearance, but she had the strength to singlehandedly defeat a unit of expert magicians and yawn about it. A cruel grin appeared on Birdway’s face as she grabbed the shoulders of a girl with the exact same face from behind. She then pushed the other girl forward. Patricia seemed oddly stiff and Birdway grinned from behind her.

“My little sister seems to want to thank you before she leaves the country. Hm? I take it you’re the type that’s more interested in little sisters than big sisters.”

“…”

Stiyl fell silent as a great number of customers passed by within the duty-free shop.

Birdway continued pushing Patricia forward.

“What’s with that look? Don’t tell me you’re going to refuse a request from a normal person. Well, I personally don’t care if you do, but my sister is quite the crybaby. She can really cry when she gets going. You should have seen her a bit ago when she tripped and her ass landed straight in a puddle. Her panties were soaking wet.”

“I-I wasn’t crying!! And I’m not a crybaby!!”

Patricia started objecting and her face grew red, but her sister held onto her shoulders too tightly for her to turn around. Stiyl felt he had a pretty good grasp of who held the power in that relationship.

Birdway must have gotten carried away due to Patricia being unable to see her because a dark smile spread across her face that befitted the leader of an evil organization.

“And so my little sister here is about to give her one and only first confession. This will be quite a bitter experience for me as her older sister, so she should be thankful I’m letting her.”

“Bfgeh!?”

Patricia started coughing with an expression Stiyl had never seen before. Birdway started laughing, but then Theodosia spoke up.

“Birdway, by any chance, do you not want your younger sister to get ahead of you in life-dgbh!?”

“That isn’t it. Don’t worry. That simply isn’t it at all.”

“I-I think I was just casually hit by an assassination magic attack that is made to be unanalyzable so as to leave no evidence…”

“U-um!! It seems the conversation has turned toward me confessing, but that isn’t what I want to say!!”

They all seemed to say, “Then what is it?” as they turned toward Patricia and she winced. Birdway then started pressing her sister further while holding her shoulders firmly in place.

“In other words, you’re going to be making some announcement with even more impact than your one and only first confession?”

“Uuh…”

“If you now come out and say something dull, these magicians are sure to be disappointed in you. Simply put, they will refuse to even stick their legs under the same kotatsu as you.”

“Waaaaaahhhhhhhhhh!! Now that-…Now that you’ve built it up to the point that it sounds like I’m going to be saying the most interesting thing the universe, there’s no way I can say anything!!”

With the pressure of expectation coming from all sides, Patricia lost it and ran from the duty-free shop with teary eyes. Theodosia reacted quickest as she had kids of her own and frantically chased after her.

(Huh. She really is a crybaby.)

“…Y’know, I’m surprised someone from the Dawn-Colored Sunlight knows about the Japanese kotatsu.”

“Japanese appliances really are the best. If I had a kotatsu, I’d probably never get out from under it.”

With timing that confused Stiyl, a sinister smile spread across Birdway’s face.

Once Patricia was gone, Stiyl’s expression changed.

“''So what do you really want''?”

“Oh, that’s quite a change now that my sister’s left. I guess you really are the little sister type.”

“Please don’t say things that will cause misunderstandings. If Patricia needed something, you could have given her a few guards. There was no need for the boss of the cabal to go along.”

“Heh.”

Unlike Stiyl, Birdway was still grinning.

“This is just a bit of thanks.”

“?”

“I’m not the one that wants to know something. I deduced that there were things you would want to know, so I came by. Normally, I would have no obligation to do this, but you did look after my little sister.”

“What are you talking about?” Stiyl’s expression grew suspicious. “What are you saying I want to know?”

“The whereabouts of the Donati Horoscope.”

Tension mixed in with Stiyl’s thoughts.

When Stiyl had arrived at the transport vehicle, someone had already stolen the horoscope and Richard Brave had not seemed to know where it was. So who had attacked the transport vehicle?

“Or maybe what we plan to do with the horoscope. Do either of those interest you?”

“…”

Stiyl glanced around the area.

It was possible the store would become a battlefield. He started calculating out the best places for rune cards and how many of the normal people he could get to evacuate using a people clearing spell, but…

“Don’t go on guard like that,” Birdway said cheerfully. “We aren’t planning on doing much of anything with the Donati Horoscope or the epitaph fragment. We have no interest in Norse mythology at all. The techniques of the Dvergr would be of no use to us even if we had them.”

“…Do you really think I’ll believe that?”

“Allow me to teach you one truth,” said Birdway as if it was nothing of significance. “The Donati Horoscope originally belonged to us. We purposefully allowed Academy City to find it and recover it.”

“What…?”

“To obtain the techniques of the Dvergr you need the Donati Horoscope, the epitaph fragment, and someone from my family. We had all three from the beginning. If we were planning to carry out the ceremony, we would have already done so.”

“Then why did you let it go?”

“Because we didn’t need it. What other reason could we have?” Birdway replied immediately.

She easily denied the Dvergr techniques that Stiyl and Richard had been fighting so desperately over.

“In fact, excavating the techniques of the Dvergr would just invite in unnecessary chaos. We wanted to seal them away if possible. We were thinking of splitting the three pieces up and sending them each to some place where no magic cabal could get their hands on them.”

“Then you should have just sent it to the British Museum. There was no need to send it off to the science side.”

“But there were some who were after it within the Anglican Church and you are the ones that manage the magical items there.”

“…”

Stiyl fell silent, but Birdway showed no sign of caring despite the fact that she could be seen as being one of the “victims” of the incident. To her, it had all been nothing more than a bit of “trouble”.

“We thought that sending the horoscope to the headquarters of the science side would be best because it would get the best care in a world that had no idea what its magical value was. …But Academy City turned out to be a surprisingly bad choice. We determined we couldn’t leave it here, so we came to retrieve it.”

Stiyl looked back at Birdway’s face.

His look was really nothing but a glare, but Birdway paid him no heed.

“You don’t believe me?” she asked.

“…Of course I don’t,” spat out Stiyl. “No matter what you say, the Dvergr techniques are still quite powerful. I see no reason why you would go out of your way to throw away something like that. Keeping every advantage you can is how proper magic cabals think.”

“Proper magic cabals, hm?” repeated Birdway with a smile as if carefully going over Stiyl’s words.

Unlike before, her smile seemed to roll naturally from her mouth.

“What?”

“It seems you’re a bit mistaken about the Dawn-Colored Sunlight. I have no obligation to explain all this and my thanks for saving my little sister is running dry, but what the hell. I’ll give you just a bit more, free of charge.”

After a pause, Birdway continued.

“First of all, the Dawn-Colored Sunlight is not a magic cabal.”

Stiyl Magnus froze in place at that casual statement.

What had she just said?

The Dawn-Colored Sunlight was one of the leading magic cabals even within the great magic country of England.

He thought he had misheard her, but Birdway’s tone did not change.

“I’m not kidding. It may be acting a lot like a magic cabal right now, but if you go back far enough, you’ll find that we are constructed entirely differently from the organizations that are devoted to a set denomination or sect.”

Birdway’s tone grew calmer.

It reminded Stiyl of the tone of someone giving priority to spreading their knowledge.

“In the Dawn-Colored Sunlight, there is no magic or science.”

“…Are you serious?” Stiyl said as a few customers passed by.

“To be more accurate, we are an old organization that has existed from an age before there was a distinction between magic and science. It was around the 18th century that natural science was developed and a line was drawn between academia and religion. Most formal organizations are older than that.”

She was right, but there was still a tacit understanding that modern organizations were either on the magic side or the science side. And the world was not kind to those who broke that unwritten rule.

“The name ‘Dawn-Colored Sunlight’ was not added on until later. Even I don’t know what its original name was and I’m the organization’s boss, but it seems the organization was established with the goal of investigating those who stand above others.”

“Investigating those who stand above others?”

“You could say that we are an organization that looks into the actions and abilities of certain types of charismatic people. To put it simply, we are trying to understand what requirements are needed to be a leader so we can make a manual for it and just follow a flowchart that lets us seize control of any nation or group. Basically, it’s a type of world domination,” Birdway said with a sneer. “Doesn’t it almost make you laugh how it sounds like the goal of some evil organization? By the way, the line between science and magic has become rather vague in Europe of late. Most of the leaders have some connection to religious power, symbols, or legends. When you investigate it deep enough, you realize that the organizations have all become tilted in an occult direction at some point.”

Birdway paused for a second.

“Something conclusive happened in the latter half of the 19th century. The world’s largest magic cabal, a group known as the Golden cabal, appeared within England. Almost all of the charismatic magicians in Europe gathered in one group. It was almost a miraculous group from the point of view of an organization that wanted to investigate the type of people that stand above others. Of course, we ended up investigating them. And we did so by joining them.”

“…And so you became dyed in their colors?”

“They pulled us from the proper course. Charismatic people have a type of attraction to them. As an organization that had investigated those who stand above others for many years, we had supposedly gained a sort of resistance to that, but the entire organization was swallowed whole.”

That was when the organization became the Dawn-Colored Sunlight.

The organization was not supposed to have either magic or science within it, but it had been pulled fully over to the magic side.

(…)

Stiyl was reminded of Richard Brave. That magician had been shaken and destroyed within that gap between magic and science. Given that, it may have been for the best that the Dawn-Colored Sunlight had tilted in the direction of being a magic cabal. Not joining either side may have made both sides their enemy.

(It was after the collapse of the Golden cabal that the science side was reorganized with the establishment of Academy City and the treaty with the magic side was formed. All of that may have worked toward saving the Dawn-Colored Sunlight.)

“So you understand now, right?”

“Understand what?”

“Our goal is to seize the position at the top of the already existing society. The techniques of the Dvergr would destroy the current society and create a new order. We wish for a more crass and practical method of domination, so that is too roundabout a method for us. There is no guarantee the new society would be a convenient one for our purposes and it simply would not be worth controlling.”

She seemed to be saying she wanted a tidy place to control.

Stiyl felt it was like a type of arrogant pacifism.

“Our ultimate goal is to control and rule everything regardless of whether it is of magic or science. As such, it would be a problem to tilt the balance too far in either direction. For that reason, the techniques of the Dvergr simply have too much weight. With them, the Dawn-Colored Sunlight would become nothing more than a magic cabal.”

“…Are you trying to remove the poison?” Stiyl said scornfully.

After all that, he was finally able to refuse to admit defeat and make a rebuttal.

“You can’t. As a magician, I know. Anyone who knows even a bit about magic or establishes their place in the world using magic can’t rid themselves of it. Once the scales tip, they can’t be brought back.”

“True,” Birdway quickly agreed. “And it may be best for the world if that holds and we can never become anything more than a magic cabal.”

“…”

“But society will move on regardless of what we want. And it will bring us along with it. At some point in the future, we will overcome the framework of a mere magic cabal. When that happens and we or our descendants have regained the original power the organization was established with, who knows what will happen.”

A hint of loneliness could be heard in her voice.

However, the evil grin on her face made one suspect they were just imagining things.

Some change must have come over Stiyl because the type of grin on Birdway’s face changed when she looked at him.

“Well, there’s no reason to become pessimistic. We may merely lose our individuality, lose the ability to hold together as an organization, and simply collapse.”

“What about Patricia…?” said Stiyl cutting in for the first time. They had exchanged words, but he felt that was the first time he had actually cut in. “Is Patricia Birdway some kind of guidepost?”

“Perhaps. She is a normal person who is not part of the science side or the magic side. She does not rely on either side’s power and lives her life as a completely normal person. Well, I suppose my desire is to bring the organization to a halt once it regains its original form. …There is a possibility that both the science side and the magic side will not allow such an organization to exist. Although, I doubt all of the organization’s members will approve of my desire.”

What was the proper word to describe the expression on Birdway’s face there?

It was true that Patricia had been given the epitaph fragment on her orders, but not even Birdway herself must have known the true reason behind that decision. The interests of the organization and her personal feelings were intertwined complexly.

Suddenly, Birdway’s smile grew fully evil once more.

“At any rate…”

“?”

“My sister Patricia and I are the same type of person. I am not satisfied with being the boss of a magic cabal. I am a cute girl that courageously wants to cast all that aside and try to somehow bring the organization to a halt as a normal person. Shouldn’t you be speaking to me a bit more politely?”

“…I see the boss of the Dawn-Colored Sunlight has a terrible sense of humor. That would have quite a bit of impact in high society.”

“Don’t be so stingy. One way of looking at things says you held my little sister’s hand and escorted her through the city at night while you cheered each other on.”

“That damn brat!! Is that what she told you…!?”

“In fact, she came to me and proudly bragged about it. It doesn’t bother me at all, but how about you treat her a little more gentlemanly in the future if the situation should ever arise again.”

“Do you have to speak down to people no matter what you talk about?”

“Tch. I had a feeling you wouldn’t. Well, whatever. Due to some hot-headed idiot, I was carried in someone’s arms like a princess for the first time in my life, so I guess I’ll use that to lord it over my little sister on the plane ride home.”

Stiyl frowned at the term “hot-headed idiot”.

The face he least wanted to recall in the world came unbidden to mind.

“By any chance, did this hot-headed idiot have spiky black hair?”

“Oh, do you know him? He kept going on about misfortune, so I decided to show him a thing or two about real misfortune. He turned out to be pretty tough and he’s fun to play with.”

(Now that damn hot-headed idiot has made another connection to some strange part of the world!?)

As one whose job it was to see to the safety of the magic industry, Stiyl almost brought his hands to his head.

Birdway waved her hand around.

“Now then. I need to be going.”

“I see.”

“I’ll leave you with one last comment,” she said as she turned her back on him. “We do not want the techniques of the Dvergr to bring chaos to society.”

“…What are you saying?”

“Do I really need to spell it out? I’m saying that the Anglican Church’s ongoing attempt to analyze them through the proper methods is no exception.”

“!?”

Stiyl frantically turned toward her, but she was already gone.

There was nowhere for a person to hide in the area.

No one else seemed to have noticed anyone disappear.

In fact, some people were looking at Stiyl because of his strange actions.

“…”

As Stiyl stood there dumbfounded, he heard his cell phone ringing.

It was from the Necessarius communications official.

“This is a notification for Stiyl Magnus. The time for your periodic report on the incident regarding the Dawn-Colored Sunlight has passed. Please immediately provide the information through the proper method.”

“You speak well for someone who was led around by Richard so easily.”

“All of the problems have been resolved, have they not?”

“Yes, they have,” replied Stiyl after thinking for a second. “It’s all over.”

(…Is it really?)

Stiyl Magnus added that last bit silently within his heart.

Something remained after that battle was over.

Stiyl’s thoughts remained on that new small flame that could one day grow into a much larger blaze.

<noinclude>
{{Toaru Nav|next=Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume SP Chapter2|prev=Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume SP Illustrations}}
</noinclude>

Toaru Majutsu no Index:RailgunSS2 Chapter5

2011-11-01T19:01:33Z

89.72.147.28: /* Part 8 */

== Chapter 5==
 
=== Part 1 ===
 
''There is a certain story.

''There were two girls who were good friends. Girl 1 got a boyfriend. As a present, the boyfriend gave Girl 1 a necklace that had a very lovely stone in it.

''Girl 1 was overjoyed by the present and wore it at all times.

''But odd things started happening to her from that time on. Her face turned sickly, her health deteriorated, she was unable to fall asleep, and finally her hair started coming out. Girl 1 should have been happy with that necklace she loved so much, but instead she was cursed with bad luck. It was not much longer before she died.

''Girl 2 inherited the necklace when Girl 1 died. According to an acquaintance of hers, the stone in the necklace was a uranium crystal. The details were unknown, but Girl 1’s boyfriend had given her a uranium crystal as a present. Girl 1 had been killed by the radiation.

“…Wow. That story’s in horrible taste as usual,” said Saten Ruiko, a girl who loved rumors.

She had been looking through a website dealing with urban legends. She had been chasing after the rumor of the Level Upper that sounded like a lie, but she still wished it was true. She had come to a dead end in her search and after a few twists and turns had finally ended up reading that completely unrelated urban legend.

Urban legend websites generally had two objectives.

The first was to gather together and introduce urban legends that were either circulating or had been circulating in the past. However, most people seemed to think that was not enough to warrant the site’s existence. Generally, those sites were only seen as proper sites if they also gave their own commentary or explained whether it could actually happen.

Most of the time, the opinions on the urban legends said they could not actually happen.

(They start by making you think it could actually happen, but then they search out all sorts of things denying its possibility and say it all with such a sense of superiority. It feels like they have their priorities backwards to me.)

However, she did at times understand the feeling of wanting to crush an urban legend because it was impossible if you thought about it scientifically. Urban legends could be incredibly creepy to the point of not being able to relax until you were able to utterly prove them wrong.

The story of the necklace of death had the following piece of additional commentary with it:

''A crystal small enough to fit on a necklace would not have enough radiation to kill someone in such a short period of time. As such, the dramatic change shown in this story would not actually occur.

''This urban legend has spread quite a bit in the past as well, but it seems to have been coming back recently. We are currently investigating what has caused this revival, but we can say that this is a very common pattern.

“…This may be an urban legend, but I prefer the more enjoyable kinds that have more dreams in them,” Saten muttered as she closed the browser window.

She had not been able to find the Level Upper that day either.

When she eventually found it, Saten intended to brag about it to Uiharu.

 
 

=== Part 2 ===
 
“Yes, yes!! I checked, and it’s become a rather popular story especially on the internet! But that story really is in bad taste!!” Shirai Kuroko yelled into her cell phone as she rushed out of her dorm.

It was past curfew, but she could enter and exit fairly easily by teleporting. Also, it was hardly the time to worry about the curfew.

“Do you think Anti-Skill will do anything?” said Misaka Mikoto’s voice from the cell phone.

“With only this much information, I doubt it. And if I tell them, they would likely prevent me from taking action.” Shirai went over the information again in her head. “Essentially, Uiharu and I are the only ones that can take action.”

“Uiharu?”

“Oh, I guess you wouldn’t know her, onee-sama. She’s a colleague of mine. She’s the kind of Judgement member that mainly spends her time in front of a computer.”

“…That’s not much help.”

“Onee-sama, that kind of assessment is more than a little bit hurtful.”

“Anyway, it seems what I explained to you really is going to happen. I think the enemy is planning to use the urban legend of the necklace of death to carry out some kind of terrorist attack on Academy City.”

“I see. To be honest, this just does not feel real to me, but I will trust you, onee-sama.” Shirai frowned a bit. “But it feels like we need to tell that cooperative shopping mall to not get carried away. I can’t believe they would suspect you.”

“I’ve had about enough of it myself. But I’m being sheltered by some strange occult convenience store, so I’m managing for now.”

“Occult?”

“Well, here I’m having trouble for a different reason with the weird people like Lessar and Lancis.”

“…O-onee-sama! My bad feeling antenna is up to three bars! There isn’t someone other than me at your side, is there!?”

“Umm, there is. She’s really annoying, so she’s more or less the same as you. Anyway, you know what you have to do, right?”

“I have to go out and make sure there aren’t any suspicious necklaces showing up anywhere.”

“It doesn’t have to be a necklace,” said Mikoto cutting in. “Basically, it just has to be an incident that appears to be the same. It doesn’t even have to use any radioactive materials. Now that the urban legend has been spread in preparation, they could take action at any time.”

Whether electromagnetic waves were visible light, microwaves, or whatever else was determined by the wavelength. If they could produce electromagnetic waves with extremely high frequencies, they could produce the same results as the necklace of death.

“But would they even be able to get a team into Academy City with how heavily guarded it is?”

“I doubt it’s impossible,” Mikoto responded after thinking for a bit. “After all, I’m currently running around in a cooperative institution. …They have some kind of plan occurring right now.”

“…I first need a list of all the people from the shopping mall who are in the city after going through the proper procedures.”

Shirai hung up and called a different number.

She called Uiharu Kazari, the other Judgement member she had mentioned before.

“Have you finished the search!?”

“I’m still working on it. I know that 52 people from the shopping mall are here in Academy City. I have found a list of where they are staying, but 5 of them are listed as private, so I can’t locate them.”

“Private?”

“It isn’t too surprising. They are participants in a forum in the international conference hall in District 3. They’re being treated as VIPs, so their locations are probably being kept a secret as a means of preventing any terrorist attacks on them.”

“…Hm.” Shirai thought for a bit. “Uiharu. If someone was going to carry out a large scale terrorist attack that would utterly destroy all functions of the city, how many people do you think they would need?”

“I-I don’t know anything dangerous like that. Wait…what is going on? You told me to look that up, so I helped you, but is this some kind of dangerous situation?”

(…Well, I doubt they could do it with only 5 people.)

After that arbitrary conclusion, Shirai asked another question.

“How many groups of visitors are there?”

“Um…3 or 4. They’re things like staff for a cargo jet and dispatched groups of researchers…”

“Give me a list,” Shirai ordered. “If that’s all, it would likely be faster to just work without thinking too much about it.”

 
 

=== Part 3 ===
 
Shirai Kuroko was a Level 4 Teleporter.

That meant that she could freely enter and exit most places as long as she paid attention to where any electromagnetic and ultrasonic sensors were.

Uiharu had sent a list to her cell phone that she was using to head to the hotel where one of the groups was staying at. She then entered one of the members’ rooms.

She of course did not knock.

Nor did she use a card key.

Places like hotels would have cameras set up in the public areas such as the lobby, the lounge, the elevators, and the emergency stairways, but all the other places tended to have laxer security. For instance, the hallways and customer rooms had no cameras for the sake of privacy.

As such, no one could stop Shirai from teleporting in undetected.

She checked to see if she could hear anything on the other side of the door and then unhesitatingly entered the room.

“Now then…”

Shirai pulled thin gloves from her skirt’s pocket and put them on as she looked around. As expected, no one was there. The lights were not on. Holding a penlight in her mouth, she checked the closet and the bedside table.

She heard Uiharu’s voice coming from her small cell phone that was hooked to her ear like a headset.

“Shirai-san, please be careful. We don’t know what it is, but there could be something there with similar effects to the necklace of death.”

“If it was that easy, this would certainly go a lot faster.”

“How about you use the simple detection tool provided by Judgement? It’s the thing you can connect to the lower connector on your phone that acts as a sensor and puts together data on the composition of the air and whether there are harmful electromagnetic waves there.”

“Hm?”

“We all underwent training on how to use it the other day, remember!? Or does someone with top grades in a high class school have the ability to sleep through lessons, too!?”

As Uiharu squealed an explanation at her, Shirai followed the instructions and attached an unfamiliar device to her phone.

Shirai had a habit of walking around with items that she had been provided even if she did not know how to use them. The reason she did not put any effort into teaching herself how to use them was simple.

(If I teleport it, anything can be used as a weapon. There’s no point in trying to go for two birds with one stone.)

With that arbitrary thought, Shirai put the small cell phone back to her ear and looked around.

The only piece of luggage seemed to be a large suitcase.

It was locked, but that was no problem for Shirai.

By teleporting just the outer suitcase, she managed to get out the items inside.

Even if the person was a complete subordinate working odd jobs on the outer edges of the plan, someone in a group planning to carry out a terrorist attack would need to be prepared.

There were two major categories those preparations fell under.

The first was things like firearms and blades that reinforced one’s strength.

The second was things like fake passports and disguising wigs that hid oneself strengthening one’s safety.

Shirai fished through the luggage for a bit, but…

(…It looks like this was a miss.)

Shirai came to that conclusion as she was sending each object back into the suitcase with her teleportation. Not only did she not find the mysterious object in question, but she did not even find a single gun.

She hadn’t thought she would find the actual object so easily.

Shirai teleported out of the room and headed for the hotel where the next group was staying.

The misses continued.

But then, there were only 4 groups on the list.

She made it to the last one before long.

Shirai’s expectations had not been wrong.

“…”

The instant she teleported inside the room, something seemed off.

No one was inside.

There were no sensors or traps.

But there was something clearly different from the other hotels that had been misses. It was too clean. Of course, hotel rooms tended to be that way, but after staying there for an hour, the guest’s smell tended to cling to the place. Normally, slight traces would remain in the bed or the bathroom, but there was nothing there. It was like a model room.

There were no suitcases, coats, or any other objects belonging to the person staying there.

Shirai pulled out a few devices from her skirt’s pocket and checked the doorknob for fingerprints.

Nothing remained.

(I know you don’t leave any fingerprints behind if you wear gloves…)

Shirai came to her conclusion while touching the cell phone on her ear with a finger.

(…but cleaners enter the room every day. Since even their fingerprints are gone, the person staying her was not someone who just so happened to be wearing gloves. They had to have at least wiped off the doorknob.)

“Uiharu, I’ve got a hit here.”

“What should I do?”

“This was the group sent here from the Russian shopping mall for business training. Get me pictures of the 18 members, their identities, their schedule in Academy City, their current locations…and, well, just send me as much information on them as you can find.”

 
 

=== Part 4 ===
 
Inside the 177th Judgement Branch, Uiharu Kazari continued working.

At first glance, she was a girl with no characteristics that stood out, but the large number of flower decorations on her head completely overturned that initial impression.

While using a computer, she spoke into the cell phone she had switched to speakerphone.

“I’ve done a cursory gathering of data, but it seems like tidy official information. It looks like it may be difficult to determine where they currently are.”

“You have images of all their faces though, right?”

“Well, yes.”

“Then go looking through the recorded footage from the security cameras and robots from around the hotel. If you go back, you should be able to find them. From there, just check through the footage from the different cameras along the way to follow their route to where they are now.”

“Should I really be doing that?”

“Yes, it’s fine.”

Shirai’s permission sounded rather arbitrary, but Uiharu still typed into the keyboard as instructed. Of course, what she was doing could not be done just with the authority of a normal member of Judgement.

(Now I don’t know who the real criminals are.)

“Found them. They used a classic technique.”

“?”

“In order to avoid being followed on the camera footage, they changed clothes or put on wigs at a few blind spots along the way. They were trying to prevent anyone from tracing them by altering their looks bit by bit.”

Normally, that method was used in a crowd to escape flesh-and-blood pursuers. With recorded footage that could be examined carefully again and again, someone who was constantly changing their clothes actually stood out from everyone else. It was basically announcing that they were up to no good.

“This isn’t even enough to fool facial recognition software,” Uiharu commented.

“You won’t be led astray by that, right?”

“They travelled using busses, the subway, taxis, and as many forms of transportation as they could manage. They split up to take multiple routes and occasionally double back or make large circles around the same place. Most likely, they are trying to throw off pursuers or are checking to see if they have any.”

Uiharu connected together the recorded camera footage, calculated out the path they had taken, and drew lines on a digital map.

“I’ve found it. I’ve found it. All the members that split up met back together at a single point.”

“Where?”

“An apartment complex for teachers in District 8. But almost no one is actually staying there. They are being rented by the wealthy as essentially ‘large closets’.”

 
 

=== Part 5 ===
 
A Judgement armband was quite convenient.

Even if it was past time to be back at one’s dorm, the adults would overlook you as long as you walked around with a serious expression. Even if you stayed at a café for a long time or told a taxi driver to follow a certain car, others would go along with it.

However, there were times when that would not work.

For example…

(…Oh, dear. They have a manager’s room at the self-locking entrance and a guard patrolling around.)

Shirai walked around the apartment building as she checked on the situation. Those things seemed to have originally been to give one a feeling of safety knowing that the security there was strict, but that was what had made people look to that place for extra storage. Either way, it made things more difficult.

(Well, I can just teleport in.)

“Uiharu, do you know what room they are in? From the number of windows, there are 20 rooms on each floor. There are 20 floors, so there should be about 400 rooms.”

“There is a camera near the entrance, but the rest is rather difficult. Out of a sense of privacy, it’s only natural for there to be no cameras inside the apartment building.”

“…There are 18 of them. How did they all get in there?”

“Eh? What do you mean…? They just all entered through the entrance like normal.”

“…”

That building was an apartment building not a hotel. Basically, it rented out 2DKs. It was not a place 18 people would enter, so normally the manager would find it suspicious and try to stop them.

That meant…

(…The manager is in on it…?)

For an instant, an aggressive light filled Shirai’s eyes, but…

“No, no.”

“?”

“If the place truly is being used primarily for storage, groups of movers bringing in or taking out luggage wouldn’t be too rare.” Shirai looked up at the building and looked at the many windows lined up there. “Searching each and every one would be a pain. Is there no other way of figuring out where they are?”

“Sigh. As I told you, it would be difficult to pursue them using the camera footage.”

“But there are other ways, right?”

“Like?”

“How do you make a contract for one of the apartments? If they’re just being used for storage, the inspection must be fairly simple. If they’re the type where you can rent them out monthly over the internet, wouldn’t it be easy to check the records?”

“Umm…”

“And as for cameras, you don’t have to use the ones from the apartment building. You might be able to find a hint by using ones from other nearby buildings or even nearby ATMs or vending machines. Even if they value privacy here, cleaning robots will still come and go and…oh, I know. You can use the satellite to check for heat sources and figure out where the people inside are…”

“I think there may be an easier method,” said Uiharu cutting her off. “Those apartments are being used for storage, so no one lives there. Won’t you be able to tell by checking to see which window has light coming from it?”

“…”

Shirai cleared her throat after being given that elementary instruction.

She carefully looked up at the apartment building. None of the fluorescent lights seemed to be on, but there was a different paler light. It seemed to be from a flashlight.

It was on the third floor.

It was the 12th window from the right.

(That was incredibly easy…)

Shirai sighed and her body disappeared into thin air.

In the next instant, she arrived in the third floor passageway.

Once she had actually made it inside, she could immediately tell where her targets were. She heard a noise. It was the sound of someone trying to hide the sound of their breathing. Normally, she would not have noticed it. It was quiet enough that it would have blended into the usual background noise of an apartment building. However, even that small noise was audible as there was almost no one there due to the apartments being used for storage. It was about the same as hearing a mosquito flying near one’s ear on a summer night.

As she approached the door, Shirai spoke into her cell phone.

“I’m going in. Uiharu, you keep an eye around the building. Check to see if anyone flees the building and if they do, make sure to track them.”

“W-wait, Shirai-san. Will you be okay on your own?”

“…”

According to Mikoto, an incident involving living bombs that used crimson long-legged army ants had occurred in the Russian shopping mall right after the urban legend of the very valuable orange had spread throughout the area.

That incident had been carried out by a third party which had led to a lot happening, but the people truly behind it all were thinking of doing something similar.

In other words, now that the urban legend of the necklace of death had been spread through both Academy City and the shopping mall, they would be trying to carry out an incident related to that story in Academy City.

A group thinking of doing that truly existed.

In that case, necklaces would of course be the most suspicious, but it could also be harmful high frequency electromagnetic waves. Something invisible and therefore something there was no good way of taking counter measures against was scary, but…

(Well, I have this.)

Shirai lightly touched the cell phone at her ear that had the simple detection tool connected to it.

(They are likely finishing their preparations for bringing whatever it is in safely. Normally thinking, it should be in a lead package or something.)

Shirai Kuroko may have been able to come to that simple conclusion because she had no real sense of danger when it came to something she could not see.

“Here I go,” Shirai said while pressing up against the wall next to the door.

That was when she felt that something was off.

Shirai had known where her target was from the moment she had entered that hallway. After all, that room had been the only one with sounds of people moving around inside it within that apartment building that was being almost completely used for storage.

If she could hear the noises they made, then they may have been able to hear the noises she made.

(Oh, no…)

A window made of frosted glass on the side of the entrance broke from the inside. Cracks spread all across the window, but the actual hole opened was rather small. A cylindrical object flew through that hole and rolled into the hallway Shirai was in.

The small cell phone on her ear gave off a sharp electronic tone.

The simple detection tool was giving a warning.

“Shirai-san! The tool has detected SC39!!”

“?”

“It’s a type of detector for harmful electromagnetic waves. With the proper amount, it changes color related to the presence, wavelength, and strength of electromagnetic waves.”

While listening to Uiharu’s explanation, Shirai remembered what it was herself.

She was pretty sure she had heard of it in a Judgement joint lesson.

[[Image:RAILGUN_SS2_05_013.jpg|thumb]]

“It was recalled quite some time ago because there was a danger of it catching fire or exploding when a large amount of the detector was bathed in strong electromagnetic waves with an extremely high frequency!!”

That was when Shirai noticed something giving off light in the broken window. It was not just a flashlight. The light was an ominous purple.

As it was frosted glass, she could not see the details, but whatever it was seemed to be attached to the end of some kind of pole.

A chill ran down her spine.

She accurately read what the enemy was intending to do.

She immediately teleported at about the same time as the ominous purple light took action.

Suddenly, a small scale explosion occurred in the building’s hallway.

Crimson flames lit up the walls and ceiling and a colorless shockwave spread to either end of the hallway in an instant. A few alarms started ringing, but no residents opened their doors to see what was going on. All the rooms truly seemed to be nothing more than storage areas. The manager or the guard would likely be there soon, but Shirai did not especially care.

A strange sweat was coming from Shirai Kuroko’s body as she stood in a spot a bit away.

She was almost in a panic.

She had not been injured by the explosion. The shockwave had struck her body, but it had been well within a safe level. Her eardrums and organs were likely undamaged.

That was not the problem.

Because Shirai knew how that explosion had been caused, she could not relax even though she was not in any pain.

She knew.

Just before the explosion, she had heard a noise like a camera flash.

And she had an idea what that had been.

The urban legend they were using was the necklace of death.

They had used the harmful electromagnetic wave detector SC39 to cause that explosion.

Which meant…

(…An ultra high frequency electromagnetic weapon!?)

“Wh-what was that just now, Shirai-san!? A strange line ran across the image from the satellite! I can’t scan in your area!!”

“Tch. It seems to be a relative of the microwave oven!!”

“P-please get out of there, Shirai-san!! You can’t do anything without protective clothing!!”

That was exactly what she intended to do.

She was also afraid of the explosions created using the harmful electromagnetic wave detector, but the greatest threat was the invisible radiation that could pierce straight through any obstacle.

But her opponents were faster.

She heard another sound from a room that should have been far away from where the room they were in. It was a very quiet electronic noise. Shirai felt she had only been able to hear it because her senses had been heightened due to her peril in addition to the lack of other noises.

(Don’t tell me they placed SC39 all over the place in case something unexpected happened!!)

Whether they had detected where she was or they were simply firing randomly, she would be taken out.

Their weapons used electromagnetic waves, so they could go straight through solid objects.

Wherever Shirai ran, there was no point if more of the detector was set up there already. If they just bathed the detector in the ultra high frequency electromagnetic waves, Shirai’s body would be blown to pieces.

“…!!”

As such, Shirai escaped using a mental blind spot.

Instead of moving horizontally, she teleported down to the second floor.

Immediately afterwards, she heard the camera flash-like sound of the waves being fired. Following it came numerous explosions. If they assumed their target would only be able to move through the hallways, stairways, and elevators, she could wait them out there.

(The ultra high frequency electromagnetic waves that act as the trigger are more frightening than the explosive itself! A killer weapon that gives no pain is enough to make one quite uneasy! I need to get a detailed examination done after this is over!!)

She heard multiple metallic noises.

It sounded like something was jumping down from the balcony onto the top of a car roof. Shirai recalled where she and her opponents were.

She was on the second floor and the attackers were on the third floor.

(There are 18 of them.)

“(…Uiharu, some of them are leaving! Don’t let them escape!!)”

“More importantly, Shirai-san, I’m detecting some waves other than the ultra high frequency ones!”

“…?”

“They seem to be searching for the pattern of slight distortion a human’s magnetism causes in electromagnetic waves and are aiming for that! They will find you even if you are behind the cover of a wall or a ceiling!!”

“Please just tell me that part first!!”

Shirai frantically teleported away before she had even finished speaking.

She moved from room to room.

The mysterious camera flash-like firing sound accurately followed her as she went.

At that rate, she would end up being hit.

 
 

=== Part 6 ===
 
The reaction disappeared.

(…?)

The man holding a strange rifle in one room of the apartment building moved his eyes away from the sight with a doubtful look on his face. The thick tube attached to the left side of the gun was the unit which fired the packages with SC39 in them.

He spoke to a comrade who was also scanning the area with an identical rifle.

“What do you think?”

“She may have escaped,” was the frank response. “Even with a corpse, we should be able to detect a magnetic reaction. It isn’t normal for it to completely disappear.”

Of course, it was it was also not normal for a human to disappear ignoring the walls and passageways. However, the target had made some odd movements even before disappearing. It had been to the point that he was proud of himself for not just writing it off as a malfunction with the equipment.

“So this is Academy City.”

“She must be a Teleporter.”

If their opponent had escaped, that meant she was still alive. Not killing her had been a bad move, but the two of them decided it did not matter. It was too late for the target to do anything.

They were the only ones there.

The rest had jumped down from the balcony and left in a vehicle.

That apartment building had just been a gathering point.

Using various methods, they had managed to bring the items important to their plan as well as parts to those items into Academy City. They would gather all those items together in one place, assemble them, and then carry them to the next gathering point. By repeating that, they would complete the truly important item bit by bit.

Even at the current stage, they had already finished assembling the main shaft.

If they could gather together the small supports, they could begin to actually carry out their plan.

“This gathering point’s role is over. We need to erase all traces of our presence and get out of here quickly.”

“You fired too many unnecessary shots. It isn’t like there’s no risk to us.”

The protective suits they wore were incredibly simple. From a distance, they may have looked like two piece raincoats. They did nothing more than make sure they did not receive any after affects from the rifles they were firing.

They carried out an adequate level of “cleaning” and then headed for the entrance while still wearing their raincoat-like protective suits.

The instant one of them grabbed the doorknob, a metal arrow pierced straight through the palm of the protective suit and the doorknob.

“Oh.”

For an instant, he did not feel any pain.

Before his proper senses could return, more metal arrows assaulted him.

“Oh…oh…ooooohhhhhhh!?”

Multiple metal arrows pierced through both his arms and both his legs and he started to collapse to the floor. However, the man in the protective suit could not completely fall because he was sewn to the doorknob through his palm. The ultra high frequency electromagnetic rifle slipped from his hand. The man only understood that someone had attacked him in some strange way and he spoke to his comrade next to him.

“Hey, scan the area!! We need to at least figure out where the enemy i-…”

The man trailed off as his words became caught in his throat.

His comrade was collapsed on the floor. The other man had metal arrows stabbing into his body in places just like the first man.

And…

“You shouldn’t swing around such dangerous things,” said a girl’s voice.

The voice was coming from the center of the room.

The man immediately moved his arm that had been pierced to the bone in an attempt to grab his ultra high frequency electromagnetic rifle, but his hand was crushed under a foot before he could.

Intense pain ran through his arm.

But the weight was much greater than that of a single girl.

Groaning, the man looked up at the attacker’s face.

“Wh-wha…!?”

“You were using electromagnetic waves to search for the magnetic reaction of a human body, weren’t you?” The girl spoke while showing off her body that sparkled a dark gray. “Then my reaction would disappear if I did this, right? Despite how I look, I can freely ‘carry’ 130.7 kilograms.”

“A steel suit of armor…!?”

“Given that I was able to put it on by myself, it seems to be purely ornamental rather than intended for actual combat.”

“W-wait, why do you have something like that!?”

“This is a storage area for the wealthy. You know how suits of armor are, right? You end up buying one, but then you don’t have anywhere to put it, so you end up sticking it in a corner where it just gathers dust.”

“What? No!! Why the hell do you think I would know anything about that!?” the man yelled without thinking in protest of the unreasonable situation he had ended up in.

“Armor punch, armor kick, armor headbutt, armor body press!!”

“Gbhfgyeh!?”

Upon receiving those attacks in quick succession, the man seriously coughed up blood and then passed out.

Shirai gave a light sigh within the thick armor and then looked over at the man’s accomplice. He was not moving and it seemed he had lost consciousness from the shock of being pierced by so many metal arrows.

Shirai skillfully grabbed her cell phone with the thick fingers of the armor.

“I’ve finished up here. Uiharu, you’re tracking the ones who escaped, right? Oh, and contact Anti-Skill. If we show them these ultra high frequency electromagnetic rifles, they won’t be able to say it’s just nonsense from some students.”

“Sh-Shirai-san!!”

Uiharu’s pressured voice shook Shirai’s eardrums.

There was some static running through her voice.

Immediately afterwards, a massive amount of harmful electromagnetic waves that had been fired from a distance penetrated that room of the apartment building.

 
 

=== Part 7 ===
 
The explosion was incredibly simple to understand.

On the other hand, the ultra high frequency electromagnetic waves below the surface were much more frightening than the flames or heat.

They noiselessly approached and damaged the structure of a living being.

A large amount of ultra high frequency electromagnetic waves in a short period of time had a high risk of destroying the cycle of cell division. And even if one was fine after that short period of time, the danger could suddenly show itself after 5 to 10 years of nothing.

A massive amount of those harmful electromagnetic waves swept across that room in the apartment building.

But…

“Hoo…” Shirai Kuroko breathed out.

Her body was no longer surrounded by the suit of armor.

She held two men in her arms.

“We were saved by the fact that we were on the third floor. I just can’t teleport two grown men along with me.”

In other words, she had jumped down from the third floor.

Only that room had been targeted, so as long as they escaped that, their lives would not be taken by the waves.

“…Even if it is a highly directional exposure method, that was rather reckless.”

The people from the Russian shopping mall may not have cared because they would be glad to cause even more damage, but for Shirai and the rest of Academy City, it was a major problem.

(The detector and the ultra high frequency electromagnetic rifles are not all there is. Those are nothing more than a popular weapon that was distributed to all the members. It’s true that they can be used to silently go on a shooting spree and cause quite a bit of damage, but…)

“Uiharu, is Anti-Skill going to take action?”

“Y-yes. The ultra high frequency electromagnetic waves were strong enough to be seen on the satellite, after all. From the way they were acting, I’m half expecting to receive a note of protest asking why we did not report this sooner.”

Shirai silently cursed Anti-Skill, but spoke of a different subject.

“Then contact the research institutions and advise that that they prepare some of the powered suits that are used for work in nuclear facilities. They are not hesitating to use those ultra high frequency electromagnetic rifles. But at the same time, that is all they are. If we can negate their ability to do damage with those waves, we have nothing to fear from them.”

There were also the explosions caused using the harmful electromagnetic wave detector and they may have been armed with other firearms, but even a noncombat powered suit was tough enough to stand up to a rifle bullet. The ones for nuclear facilities would completely cover the operator’s body with no gaps, so they may even be better than a military model when it came to pure toughness.

(Actually defeating them should be simple enough… That just leaves quickly bringing this to an end before they get desperate and decide to go out in a shooting spree.)

“Shirai-san, what are you going to do?”

“Good question...” Shirai Kuroko pulled handcuffs from her skirt’s pocket and turned in the direction of the collapsed men as she responded to Uiharu. “Give me the tracking data on the remaining ones. I’ll continue the investigation in my own way.”

 
 

=== Part 8 ===
 
In a security guard office, Enirya G. Algonskaya looked at the investigation materials being displayed on the wall’s Semipublic AR.

Misaka Mikoto still had not been found.

There had also been no hints related to the possible group that had killed someone and removed their body from the production plant for the oranges and crimson long-legged army ants.

Were those two different things?

Or was there a connection between them?

“…”

As a security guard, it was Enirya’s duty to protect the peace of that shopping mall. She was shocked at the fact that someone knew how to escape detection within that shopping mall better than her. She had thought the security guards understood that city perfectly.

In other words…

(There is something lurking in this city in an even deeper area than I know of.)

She had a vague feeling that her normal methods of investigating would not directly lead her there. But at the same time, it was necessary for that to be the case. If the construction of the shopping mall was completely within what they thought it was, then it would be impossible for a suspect to slip through their fingers like that.

Whether it was Misaka Mikoto or some group that had removed the body, they were passing through places Enirya did not know of and doing things she was not aware of.

If she checked the parts of that incident that even she did not understand, she might be able to find some logical answer.

Was it Misaka Mikoto or someone else?

Pursuing the suspects in the crimson long-legged army ant case was her job as a security guard, but after coming that far, she felt the need to take a bit of a detour.

(…The higher ups, hm?)

Enirya simply looked up at the ceiling and thought of something else.

She had barely been aware of them up until then…or rather, she and her colleagues actually on the scene had felt they knew more about the city than them. But now their existence seemed to grow.

Those people who had done everything from designing to managing the city would likely know even the things Enirya did not.

If she thought through everything again once she had that information, she might be able to see the logic of the incident. Or she might be able to see what was to come. It was possible she would be able to predict where the suspects would head and what they would try to do.

(But the problem is whether a mere pet dog has enough freedom to get that information.)

As Enirya silently thought that, she heard the voice of a colleague.

“You got a second? I’m not sure if this has anything to do with the case, but…”

“What?”

“Look at this.”

By operating the wall’s Semipublic AR, Enirya’s colleague set it at a level where she could view it, too. The screen displayed an internet board. The heading said “Mysterious Phenomena Special Feature”.

“If I recall correctly, on the day of the crimson long-legged army ant incident, the story of the very valuable orange spread around explosively and the actual incident occurred shortly thereafter. A few days before, the story had involved a cactus and scorpions, but it suddenly changed to the story of the orange on the day the primary suspect appeared here. …Look at this other story here. It’s an utterly absurd story, but it seems to be spreading over boards all over the place. What if…?”

“What if the next incident occurs with that story as its motif?”

“It seems possible to me…”

“Have you checked where the posts were sent from?”

“Yes, but they’re most likely innocent. There’s a flower shop worker, a hotel worker, a tourist from Brazil, and even a fellow security guard… I don’t see any connection.”

“…”

It had been the same with the orange story. The posts had spread in no time at all, but there had been no connection between the individual people. That was when they had started to focus on Misaka Mikoto as the person who had initially brought the story to the local network of the shopping mall.

“So this urban legend is about…” Enirya frowned. “The necklace of death?”

“No.” Her colleague scrolled down. “It’s this next one.”

 
 

=== Part 9 ===
 
Inside the 177th Judgement Branch, Uiharu slowly stretched.

She did not think it was a good thing for a first year middle school girl to have stiff shoulders, but that was a problem everyone had regardless of age after sitting at a computer for a long period of time.

She was taking time to stretch because the incident was showing signs of coming to an end.

She leaned back in her chair and slowly let out a breath.

(But what was with those ultra high frequency electromagnetic waves? I should have had Shirai-san tell me everything she knows.)

Complaining about it would not help and Shirai Kuroko’s methods would not be changed so easily. Those were the actions characteristic of one with great ability, so it wasn’t that uncommon.

Suddenly, her cell phone started to ring.

It indicated an email, not a phone call.

Uiharu thought something more had happened regarding the incident, but instead it was from her classmate Saten Ruiko. While paying attention to her computer’s monitor, Uiharu operated her cell phone. To be completely honest, she felt a bit relieved because it felt like she was being brought back to her normal school life.

The contents of the email were as follows:

“Sender: Saten Ruiko

Subject: Go check this out right away

Body: Hey, Uiharu, what’re you doing right now? The urban legend special on Channel CS119 is getting pretty awesome.”

It was indeed rather silly, but that was pretty much all emails between students tended to be. It would have been stranger for the contents to be full of important things one could not overlook like an incident or the whereabouts of a criminal.

Uiharu moved her thumbs across the keys.

“Subject: Now?

Body: I don’t have a contract for such a minor show.”

That was her short response.

Less than 10 seconds later, she received a reply. That cycle repeated making it less an email conversation and more a 1 on 1 chat.

Uiharu was faster when it came to typing on a computer, but Saten was faster when it came to using a cell phone. In fact, she was the only one that could get that speed with a single thumb.

“Sender: Saten Ruiko

Subject: Question

Body: Eh? You have the fiber optic cable for the broadcast connected, right?”

“Subject: Answer

Body: Well, yes.”

“Sender: Saten Ruiko

Subject: Then I have a request

Body: The CS has a trial service. There will be some annoying text in the middle of the screen telling you how to register, but you only need to hear it, so that won’t be a problem. Just take a look at CS119!!”

“Subject: I’m in the middle of work

Body: I’m at the Judgement office, so I can’t watch it either way.”

“Sender: Saten Ruiko

Subject: It has to be now!

Body: Eh? Too bad. They’re in the middle of an awesome discussion of the necklace of death! If you don’t hurry, they’ll go on to the next thing!!”

Uiharu’s eyes widened in shock and her thumbs almost stopped moving.

But Saten was just talking about a silly variety show made up of rumors that were spreading through the city. They wouldn’t be talking about a dangerous incident involving ultra high frequency electromagnetic rifles or protective suits. Even such a minor CS would not be able to air something like that.

Uiharu tried to match her conversation to who she was speaking with.

She tried to keep it at a silly discussion.

“Subject: The necklace of death?

Body: That’s the story about the girl who dies after receiving a uranium crystal necklace from her boyfriend, right?”

“Sender: Saten Ruiko

Subject: Too bad!!

Body: Yes, that’s quite sharp of you Uiharu! …is what I’d like to say, but that’s the old one. The latest urban legend has advanced to the next stage!!”

That time, Uiharu felt her insides freeze over.

Her thumbs were not moving.

She wanted to ask a question, but her field of vision narrowed and she could not hit the keys.

Saten did not notice and sent yet another email.

“Sender: Saten Ruiko

Subject: The latest info

Body: It says there’s this mysterious shopping mall in Russia that sells anything. They do business in all sorts of things there. Weapons, drugs, slaves, and nuclear materials!! It’s a black market with everything you can think of!”

Uiharu desperately wished for her classmate to stop.

However, she could not hit the keys needed to say so.

During that time, the information from Saten continued to come.

The urban legend that was becoming worse and worse by the moment innocently stabbed into Uiharu Kazari’s heart.

“(Continuation of the body) Anyway, a highly dense piece of nuclear material sold there was made into the form of a sculpture and covered with a coating of melted lead. It was then brought into Academy City. According to the story, it was left somewhere in the city as part of a deal, but it has to be found before the terrorists hidden in Academy City get their hands on it and make it into a nuclear bomb!!”

 
 
<noinclude>
{{Toaru_Nav|prev=Toaru_Majutsu_no_Index:RailgunSS2_Chapter4|next=Toaru_Majutsu_no_Index:RailgunSS2_Chapter6}}
</noinclude>

Toaru Majutsu no Index:RailgunSS2 Chapter3

2011-10-30T15:35:30Z

89.72.147.28: /* Part 7 */

== Chapter 3==
 
=== Part 1 ===
 
When Mikoto thought about it, the girl named Lessar had been suspicious from the beginning.

She had told Mikoto to watch out for oranges and she had left Mikoto the information on the existence of Project Code EIC that allowed rumors to be intentionally spread through the city in order to freely raise or lower how well entire stores sold as well as the information that Setali S Skinikia had been involved in its research.

Simply put, Lessar was unlikely to be the person behind it all, but she still knew quite a bit about it.

Mikoto couldn’t have the girl holding back any information. She was not just playing some riddle solving game for fun. It would be faster to get Lessar to just tell her everything. Since Mikoto still did not know where the remaining living bombs were, she clearly did not have any time to spare.

She first needed to find where Lessar was and get her to explain everything in detail.

After that, her only option was to pursue whoever was behind it all by tracing back from the tricks done to the security camera records and the means of letting Setali know about the very valuable orange without her even noticing.

“…Dammit, jetlag is really kicking in.”

Mikoto slowly shook her head, but she did not think that would be enough to throw off her heavy sleepiness.

Dawn had already come.

She was in the outer area of the city with lines of tall buildings. It was still dim, but the trains would probably start running before long. Mikoto had wanted to finish things before things got packed full of people like in a theme park, but it had taken more time than she had expected to get Setali to talk.

It seemed Setali had been angered by the fact that someone had cut in and misused the research she was involved in for something like those living bombs. However, Mikoto had refused when the woman had asked to help. Setali’s movements were being checked by the other security guards. The plan had been to quickly hide her from a possible attack by Mikoto. If she suddenly changed that plan, the security guards would be suspicious. If it would only get in Mikoto’s way, there was no point in her helping.

“At any rate…”

She hid behind a pillar and checked to make sure no security guards were patrolling in the area.

“For now, I need to head back to that occult convenience store.”

Just as Mikoto had made up her mind what to do, she froze in place.

Whether they were just all-out ready to have some fun or they wanted to finish breakfast quickly to have more time for fun, there was already a fair amount of people walking around the area. And there were some people who were clearly different mixed in with the varied group of people.

They were security guards.

A gender-mixed group of three was walking through.

They were wearing outfits that stressed functionality and had protectors over their elbows and knees. The outfits looked something like the uniform to some new sport that was starting to spread among the youth but was still much too minor to be discussed at the dinner table. However, the batons, handguns, radios, etc. that they had at their waists and chests were much more serious looking. Unlike Japan, there was no law against guns, so you wouldn’t get arrested for carrying one, but no other people displayed the fact that they had a weapon quite to that extent.

With all the people moving around creating a flow of people, Mikoto would stand out if she remained frozen in place. Mikoto smoothly looked at the pillar while using a finger to mess with her bangs. She surreptitiously observed her surroundings as she did so.

(It doesn’t seem like they were rushed out here because they knew I was here.)

The three security guards may have been on a regular patrol or they may have been headed to their post because they had listless expressions on their faces. Their shoulders were slightly drooped. They slowly approached in Mikoto’s direction while chatting in Russian.

They had not noticed her yet.

But that was why she had to be very careful. She had to hide even the fact that she was being careful.

(Even if I can fool the sensors and cameras, I can’t do anything about the naked eye. It might be difficult to make it to the occult convenience store by the shortest route.)

Making sure not to enter the security guards’ field of vision, Mikoto circled around behind the pillar. She envisioned a simple map of the area in her head and thought about how to get to the store in a more circuitous way.

“Hm…? What are you doing there?” said a female voice from behind her.

“Mjaeh!?”

“…Oh, now that’s a face a girl shouldn’t show anyone.”

“Ah…Wha-…You…?”

Mikoto immediately spun around and then froze up.

She wouldn’t go so far as to say she knew the girl, but she did recognize her.

It was the girl who had been at the occult convenience store who she was pretty sure was named Lancis.

Her short brown hair was held up in a headband accentuating her forehead. Her clothes were a lacrosse uniform-like set of a shirt, a miniskirt, and spats. Since she was wearing that outfit outside the store, it must not have been the uniform of the store.

Lancis tilted her head to the side in a way only teenage girls could.

“So what are you doing…?”

Mikoto pressed her back up against the pillar and spoke while keeping a cautious ear on the approaching footsteps of the security guards.

“Oh, I just have some business at your occult convenience store.”

“…? You mean Nihon Daruma?”

“I’m reluctant to speak the store’s name.”

Mikoto mumbled as she spoke, but Lancis did not seem to mind despite not being Japanese.

“What does having business with us have to do with sneaking around out here? Hm, are you the maiden type that does not want those around to know she’s buying good luck charms?”

“Honestly, I would think that would be the sensible thing to do if you were buying that kind of thing,” Mikoto said mildly denying the other girl’s reason to exist. “Technically, I have business with the girl named Lessar, not with the store itself. …And don’t you know about my situation? Lessar at least seemed to understand.”

“You mean that you’re being chased by the security guards?”

“…If you understand, then why did you call out to me like that? Well, I was at a dead end, so I guess I’m actually thankful.” Mikoto tapped on the pillar behind her with the back of her hand. “I was having a bit of trouble because of those security guards walking through over there. It was looking like it would be difficult to head straight for the occult convenience store, so I was thinking it would be faster to find a detour.”

Mikoto was able to remain calm during that situation because she could defeat them with force if it came down to it. However, once she used that easy-out card, everything would get a lot more difficult from then on.

“Hmm,” Lancis sighed leisurely…or rather, sleepily. “Well, whatever your reason, I have a feeling Bayloupe would furiously explode if I left a customer stranded.”

“?”

Mikoto frowned as Lancis suddenly grabbed her arm.

She started pulling on it.

“This way.”

“Hah? Eh? Wait, where are you taking me!?”

“Into the crowd,” was Lancis’s brief answer. “Just taking a detour isn’t enough. To fool the naked eye, it is best to camouflage yourself among people.”

 
 

=== Part 2 ===
 
Now then, who exactly was this girl named Lancis with the headband?

Since she was an acquaintance of Lessar’s, it was possible that she was not some harmless teenager and that idea grew within Mikoto as they moved on.

She was like a spy.

That said, she was not the showy and gaudy type of individual who pulled various secret gadgets from a tuxedo and won magnificent firefights against 100 agents.

She was quite the opposite.

She was natural. Even though Mikoto was being chased by the security guards, the two girls did not speed up their pace pushed on by the desire to just run and flee. Instead, they merely naturally walked along following the flow of people.

At the same time, Lancis did not forget to keep in mind what to do in an emergency. She paid close attention to various entrances and exits like side streets or buildings they could quickly rush into. She also kept a proper distance so they would not run into any security guards when turning a corner or something. It was possible that she was also constantly calculating out how to cause a panic among the passersby and what direction the people would flow in were a panic to occur.

Mikoto still had some slight doubts, but she did admit that the girl was useful in that situation.

“Why?” Mikoto sighed as if she were truly suspicious of something. “Why are we heading for a leisure pool of all places this early in the morning?”

“The water temperature is regulated by a boiler and last night was a hot night, so I’m betting the pool was crowded the instant it opened. The leisure pool has five entrances, so if we slip in with the crowd and cut through, we can exit almost right next to Nihon Daruma.” Lancis used a small hand to make a slight adjustment to her headband. “And heading through the pool is advantageous for us on the security front.”

“?”

“The security guards cannot enter the pool facility that heavily armed. The inside of the pool facility and the outside are under different jurisdictions for the security guards. And in the women only corner, the jurisdiction is even further broken down. By passing through different areas of jurisdiction, they cannot continually patrol the entire area we’re passing through.”

“I see.”

It was something like heading into a women only train or a women’s changing room while being chased by a man.

“And it’ll be even easier to hide within the crowd by completely changing our visual appearance in the changing room. Yeah, it’s a little stupid sounding, but it makes sense. …But I don’t have a swimsuit.”

“Tah dah.”

“Why were you walking around with swimsuits for two people?”

“They’re supposed to be products for the store. They’re cheap and simple bathing sets. Choose a master and an apprentice and you too can attempt a pretend baptism. By incorporating the symbol of the nude body to its fullest, they have a bare minimum of holiness so that they cannot be mocked as merely indecent scraps of cloth.”

As Lancis spoke on about things Mikoto did not understand at all, she pushed one of the clear plastic bags containing a swimsuit in Mikoto’s direction.

From what Mikoto could see of the triangular cloth, it was…

(Why a bikini…?)

Mikoto stubbornly looked over at the other swimsuit in Lancis’s hand, but the cloth folded up in that plastic bag looked like it had parts made of strings, too. There was likely not much difference between them. Mikoto guessed that the other girl’s choice had been based on nothing more than something along the lines of liking one color better than the other.

Mikoto gave up in various ways and looked at the warning label at the top of the package.

From what it said about the size…

“Kh. I don’t fall under the recommended cup sizes…!!”

Of course, she could likely manage by adjusting the length of the strings, but she would not be able to get rid of the feeling that it was a little too big for her.

Now, between a girl forcing a too big cup size onto herself and a young lady forcing herself into a too small cup size, which one was better?

As Mikoto thought about that, she noticed a slight look of pity in Lancis’s eyes.

The girl in the headband then spoke.

“When I spoke with Bayloupe and Lessar and they decided that my cup size would work as a standard for the lowest it was quite humiliating, but I never expected my heart to be saved by negativity like this…”

“Shut up!! Let’s just get to the leisure pool’s changing room!!”

“?”

“…Why did that make you look confused?”

A chill ran down Mikoto’s spine and she had a very bad feeling about what Lancis was going to say next.

“We aren’t going to the changing room.”

“Hah?”

“Security guards are constantly stationed around the changing rooms as a counter measure against perverts. It’s more a way of gaining trust than something that’s actually necessary, but we still have to avoid going through there if we’re going to avoid getting caught.”

“Th-then, what are we going to do?”

“We’ll sneak in through an employee entrance, cut across the side of the leisure pool, and then leave through a different employee entrance. But it would be unnatural to cut across the poolside in our normal clothes, so we need to change into the swimsuits.”

“Umm? Wait a second. If we’re going to head in through a back entrance like that, we won’t be going through the normal changing rooms, right? But isn’t the employee changing room just a small locker room? We’ll have no idea when someone could come in or take a break or something. Can we really safely change there?”

“Like I said, we aren’t going to the changing room.” Lancis’s expression did not change at all as she concluded her thought. “Any of the changing rooms.”

“...”

Railgun, the #3 and the Ace of Tokiwadai, felt like her mouth turned into an X-mark for an instant.

“Um, then…where will we change…?”

“There.”

Lancis was pointing into the shadows of a narrow, narrow alley between buildings.

 
 

=== Part 3 ===
 
“I don’t understand. I just don’t understand!! There are tons of people going by out front. We’re just 10 meters away from being in broad daylight!! Why do we have to change here!?” yelled Misaka.

She had changed into and out of a dress the day before, but the hurdle between indoors and outdoors was just too great.

On the other hand, Lancis spoke completely calmly.

“If we just head down the alley and around the corner, we’ll be right at one of the staff entrance’s to the leisure pool. There are too many people going by within the facility and stripping down in the passageway would stand out too much.”

“Well, that may be true if you think about it logically, but for a maiden of 14 going on 15 who’s about ready to head back to the first half of her teens, an area in the open where all sorts of footsteps can be heard is not the place where she is going to reach for the hook of her skir-dgbh!?”

Mikoto had been quietly complaining all by herself, but she had started coughing upon looking down at Lancis’s waist.

Lancis was already completely devoid of clothing to the point that Mikoto half expected to hear a “supo~n” sound effect.

This led Mikoto to go back to yelling.

“How!? How can a teenage girl do that!? How can you put your hands on your hips and strike a daunting pose with a sleepy look in your eyes!!!???”

“?”

“Tilting your head again!?”

It seemed things would truly not continue until Mikoto headed down that path herself. Mikoto reached for the hook of her skirt half in desperation. After a small click, she then undid the zipper.

Her mentality crossed a certain line.

After the skirt dropped to the ground, she still had shorts on, so she was still technically safe. However, her tension still somehow snapped at that point. She energetically continued while giving slight cries of encouragement to herself that had not a hint of sexiness to them.

With the lower half of her body oddly breezy, Mikoto grabbed the swimsuit package. However, there was no sign of the clear plastic bag tearing no matter how she pulled on it.

(Ohhh!! I’m having a fierce struggle with something ridiculous while in a ridiculous state of dress!!)

While watching that furious battle, Lancis spoke up.

“…Yours is a bikini, so couldn’t you have at least put the bottom on before removing your skirt?”

[[Image:RAILGUN_SS2_03_010.jpg|thumb]]

“Mgyaahhh!!!!”

Being given that suggestion once it was too late, Mikoto’s blushing reached its maximum. However, this must have made her put extra strength into her struggle because the swimsuit package made a tearing noise and ripped apart like a rice cracker.

(I need to get this on and cover myself up as quickly as possible!!)

Mikoto quickly grabbed up the triangular piece of cloth. However, a bikini and a two-piece were similarly shaped but different in the details. In other words, both sides were as narrow as strings and the one Mikoto was trying to put on was held on by tying the strings together.

The fierce struggle reached its second stage.

She just had to tie two bowknots, so it should not have been too difficult, but having to cover things up as she caught glimpses of things on the road seemed to be sending Mikoto’s head to the boiling point. Her trembling fingertips would not complete the simple task no matter how many times she tried.

Meanwhile, the nude girl named Lancis continued changing at her own slow pace.

“Chiralism is reaching a new age…”

“I don’t want to hear that from a girl who is so open that there’s nothing to just ‘catch a glimpse’ of!!”

“Tah dah. My swimsuit is a V slingshot, the gold standard of the sexy swimsuit.”

“Since you were just completely nude, there’s no surprise to that!!”

Mikoto yelled abuse at the other girl, pole vaulted over the wall of embarrassment, and headed into the third stage of the fierce struggle which was changing into the top. Finally, Mikoto managed to finish changing.

“…Done. No, I can’t relax. Being out on the streets in a bikini is embarrassing enough on its own. I can’t let my reference point be destroyed by this.”

“Mh. If I don’t adjust some angles, some unwanted hair will be visible…” said Lancis as she stared at her crotch and started tugging on the cloth. As a fellow girl, Mikoto did not want to look directly at that pose or that action.

After having her mentality worn down terribly, Mikoto followed Lancis to the leisure pool’s staff entrance. They had stuffed their clothes into the clear packages the swimsuits had come in. The school uniform would retain its characteristic look even when folded up, so Mikoto was a little worried about the fact that the packages were clear, but it was still less noticeable than carrying the uniform out in the open.

The staff entrance was not locked.

They passed by men and women in racing swimsuits who seemed to be workers a few times, but they just waved and did not try to stop the girls.

“Their swimsuits are quite different from ours, but they don’t seem to mind.”

“Workers with different duties have different types of swimsuits. Those were most likely the lifeguards. The waitresses and such would probably be closer to what we’re wearing.”

“(What kind of duty is there that makes that V slingshot not seem suspicious?)”

“Heh heh heh. In a facility where all sorts of fun and pleasures gather, some services will have a bit of sexiness added in. When that happens, swimsuits can transform into all sorts of psychedelic things.”

“Hm, is that so?” Mikoto said with a feeling that felt like incomplete combustion.

Along with Lancis, she headed to the poolside outside of the passageway.

Now that she actually saw the facility, she thought it was actually quite something.

The area was two or three sizes bigger than the entire area taken up by a school building, the schoolyard, and the gym.

Heading around the outer edge was a waterway-like pool that made complex curves. A number of waterslides twisted and turned above their heads and the inner area surrounded by the waterway-like pool was filled with many smaller pools. Each pool must have had some special feature to it.

Mikoto looked around the entire area to see if any pool security guards were patrolling around.

“It doesn’t look like there are any shops. I guess there won’t be any appearances by a questionable waitress.”

“It’s set up so you order through the Semipublic AR and a waitress comes out to the location the order was made from. By paying extra, you can get them to come out wearing various outfits.”

“Hmm. So, how are we going to get through? Are we going to circle around the outside edge?”

“30 meters away at 10 o’clock. …Don’t turn your head. The one wearing the lifejacket is a security guard. He hasn’t noticed us because he’s helping a lost child, but he’ll probably notice us eventually if we just walk along the poolside.”

“What do we do?”

“Splash.” Expressionless as ever, Lancis pointed toward the curving pool that headed around the outer edge of the area. “Getting in the water won’t look suspicious and we’ll be harder to find if we hide everything but our heads underwater.”

“I see.”

Mikoto and Lancis headed for the water’s edge without any warming up exercises. Mikoto thought it would be least suspicious to elegantly put her legs in first, but from the boys and girls of a similar age she could see, the proper thing to do at the leisure pool was to just dive in making a large splash.

Mikoto and Lancis had the plastic bags with their clothes in them, but the people around them were playing in the pool with their things in clear bags.

When in Rome, do as the Romans do.

Mikoto and Lancis unhesitatingly jumped from the poolside.

Mikoto felt herself pierce the wall of water. She could hear the water rushing past her and the muffled noise of the splash. A chill wrapped about her body seeming like it would rob her of all her body temperature. For an instant, Mikoto mistakenly forgot the situation and just enjoyed how good it felt.

Immediately afterwards, she returned to her senses.

The reason for this was simple. Mikoto was wearing a bikini that was made of strings and cloth.

In other words, the force of the water had started to slide the top of her bikini up as she had plunged into the water. If it continued in that direction…

“Cough cough cough!!”

With her head still underwater, Mikoto frantically covered her chest with both hands and used all her strength to stop the cloth from continuing on its independent course. She then slid the cup portion back to its original position.

Paying no heed to her choking in the bubble-filled water, Mikoto reached her hands back behind herself to check on the knots in the bikini’s strings. It seemed the knots themselves had not suffered any damage.

(Ahh, no!! I don’t want to narrowly avoid death in a situation like this!!)

That was when her gaze met with another’s under the water.

Mikoto had fumbled around at super high speed to check on her own swimsuit, but she now saw Lancis who had jumped in at the same time.

The V slingshot had been shifted in an unthinkable way by the water and Mikoto could clearly see a certain spot she would much rather not.

“Cough cough!!”

Mikoto used all her strength to hold down Lancis who was fully enjoying the water paradise with her arms spread wide into the air. Letting a girl stay in a situation like that was unforgivable for a fellow girl.

Once the two of them had their appearance back to a bare minimum level of acceptable, Mikoto finally lifted her head out from the water.

Lancis’s head was floating there next to her.

“…For now, let’s just float along with the current of the pool.”

“How far are we going to float?”

“To the third staff entrance. It’s on the complete opposite side. We’ll pass by a security guard station on the way, so make sure to look completely natural while we do.”

And so the two of them began travelling through the water like ninja.

Mikoto and Lancis headed on like crocodiles traveling through the Amazon River looking for prey.

It had nothing to do with their situation, but Mikoto realized that it did not matter if they were wearing a bikini and a slingshot if they were in the water like that.

 
 

=== Part 4 ===
 
The two girls slowly continued through the pool heading around the outer edge of the facility and then snuck out the staff entrance.

Once they made it to the back alley, Mikoto had to face temporary embarrassment once more as she and Lancis changed. Once Mikoto was back in her school uniform and Lancis was back in her lacrosse uniform-like outfit, the latter girl spoke.

“Just to be safe, we should split up here.”

“Good idea.”

“Head north along that street and enter the building through the door on your left. Nihon Daruma will be right there. Since you’ve been there twice before, you should be able to recognize it.”

“What will you do?”

“Unlike you, the security guards aren’t searching for me, so I don’t need to hide. Heading there normally without hiding will be the least suspicious course of action for me. I’ll head right through the middle of the security guards and gather some information as I do. I should be able to tell whether they have realized you’re here or not by how they’re acting.”

“Sorry for the trouble.”

“I am in the service business after all.”

After splitting up with Lancis, Mikoto headed to the occult convenience store by the shortest route. On the way, she was worried about her unnaturally wet hair drawing attention, but it seemed she was just being overanxious.

She reached the occult convenience store in the tenant area without any troubles.

She was naturally nervous.

As the sliding door opened, she heard bustling voices from within.

“Nyaah!! Ow! That really hurts!! Bayloupe, didn’t they teach you in school that a girl’s ass needs to be treated in a more seductive manner!? No matter how much you criticize me, my eyes aren’t going to be ‘opened to the truth’!!”

Mikoto peered inside the store and saw the person she was trying to find being held and spanked.

The person spanking Lessar was a tall girl with short silver hair.

“I’ve told you!! So many times!! Not to give normal people!! Unnecessary information!! Lessar!! From what I’ve heard while listening in on the security guards, that middle school girl fell right into the trap and is now forced to stay on the run!! That means part of the responsibility lies with us!! What part of that was ‘for the sake of England’!?”

They were speaking in English.

And it was British English instead of American English.

“Um…” Mikoto cut in apologetically and the two convenience store workers looked her way.

Lessar was still being held by the girl with the silver hair and her teary face lit up.

“Nyaah! Nyaah! Help! Nyaah! Help!! Was my information helpful!? Please tell Bayloupe how helpful that postcard was!! She’s the girl here who hopes to become a sadistic instructor!! If you do, she’ll end this unfair torture!!”

“Hm? Are you the middle school girl our Lessar was causing trouble for?”

The silver haired girl had a nametag reading “Bayloupe” on her abundant chest.

Mikoto waved around the postcard she had gotten from Lessar.

“I followed this postcard you gave me and attacked Setali, but she turned out to be a surprisingly good person, so I came to get a refund.”

“Lessaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr!!”

“No!! I only gave her a hint regarding the incident. I never said anything about who was behind it! Gyahh gyahh gyahh! That really hurts!!”

After the repeated strikes seemed about to make smoke come from her butt due to friction, Lessar was finally released. After being released from Bayloupe’s arms, she fell limply down to the ground.

Paying no heed to her miniskirt and panties, she lay face down in an odd way with only her butt sticking up into the air and looked up at Mikoto.

“…S-so, what are you here for?”

“To ask you some fundamental questions. I need something more than the half-assed hint from this postcard. It would be fastest if you just told me everything you know.”

“…”

Still collapsed on the ground, Lessar moved her head over and timidly looked at Bayloupe. The silver-haired girl sighed.

“This is past the stage where we can keep you away by saying it would be safer if normal people didn’t get involved, isn’t it? Lessar, this all got so complicated because of you, so you explain it.”

“U-Understood. To be honest, I’d really rather not do this, but my desire to not have Bayloupe hit me anymore is greater, so ask me whatever you want.”

“Okay. Then let’s start with…”

Mikoto folded her arms and thought for a bit before asking her question.

“…Is it true you started wearing a bra in fourth grade?”

 
 

=== Part 5 ===
 
“Yes, it is. At the time, I could freely draw the attention of all the boys in my class with the slightest movement which was pretty fun, but it was more embarrassing than anything. After all, being the one person to stand out in a group is pretty tough. Although when I think back on it, my development was pretty normal.”

Once Mikoto brought up that topic, she all of a sudden was being looked down on.

It seemed Lessar had instantly scanned Mikoto’s body type and gotten a general idea of how things had been for her. She was clearly speaking in a way that used breast size to determine someone’s status as a human being.

“But really I was less worried about how big they were getting or anything like that and more afraid of the strange pain that comes with the growth. After all, when I asked my female friends, they all said they didn’t have any pain like that, so I got all worried thinking I had some kind of strange disease. I ended up asking Bayloupe about it and she just laughed at me.”

“Um, okay, can we get to the real subject at hand…?”

“Ha ha ha. I don’t know the trick to making them big. Mine just grew this way on their own. Oh, and the myth about them growing if you drink milk doesn’t seem to have any basis to it, so don’t take it seriously.”

“Shut up or I’ll kill you, you giant breasted midget!!” yelled Mikoto with bluish-white sparks flying from her bangs and Lessar finally lowered her raised nose and ended her solo performance.

“…So what is this real subject at hand you mentioned?”

“The oranges! The living bombs using crimson long-legged army ant eggs!! The series of incidents using the urban legend of the very valuable orange!!”

“Oh, that. Since you said you understood the postcard, I’m guessing you figured out about Project Code EIC.”

“That’s the plan in this city to purposefully manipulate rumors to freely raise or lower the values of selected products in order to freely change how well entire stores sell. When it is used, a third party can spread rumors either good or bad about a product regardless of its actual value in order to profit. If it is used properly, it is possible that a country could be pushed up to being a major power or that an enemy country could be destroyed without firing a single bullet.”

“It is known as Economic Intelligence Control or EIC for short. Honestly, it kind of seems like a giant ‘fuck you’ to capitalism. This goes beyond even a cartel. Although maybe this is actually more natural in a country like Russia…” Lessar sat down on the ground. “This incident involving the oranges and Code EIC must have some kind of connection. At the very least, there’s a definite connection in how the very valuable orange urban legend managed to spread so quickly. That story was originally only spreading through Academy City, but it ended up becoming popular here in the shopping mall, too.”

“Who’s doing it? And why?”

“You said you attacked Setali. What did she say?”

“She said there were no convenient ‘higher ups working behind the scenes’ in this city. She also said that Code EIC was being used by a third party unrelated to those who developed it.”

“…Hmm.” Lessar grinned. “In that case, the current enemy is some third party claiming to be the higher ups.”

“You’re saying there’s some other true criminal behind this? But that…”

“I don’t know for sure, but doesn’t that seem more natural than it just being the true higher ups of the shopping mall? It makes more sense for someone else to be interfering than for the people who created this city to be trying to destroy it.”

“…”

Mikoto had thought through it all that far in Setali’s apartment.

She could make as many guesses as she wanted, but what she truly wanted was something she could be sure of that would lead to what she should do next.

“You’ve been looking into Code EIC longer than me, right? How exactly do they control the rumors that manipulate the values of things? It’s simple enough to say someone is interfering, but is there an opening someone could get in through? If we knew how they do these things, we might be able to figure out where the person behind all this is.”

“Nnn, I have a fairly good guess,” Lessar said ambiguously.

She was acting triumphant, but Mikoto was not going to allow her to evade the questions anymore.

“Wait. This has to do with those living bombs. If we don’t do anything, those oranges will scatter tons of crimson long-legged army ants around wherever they have been placed. We can’t just sit around and not do anything.”

“…But I think there is a surprising limitation on where they can be placed.”

“?”

“You’ve probably realized it by now, but the time limit for the living bombs is regulated using temperature and humidity. By artificially regulating the environment to one suitable for the hatching and activation of the ants, an ‘explosion’ can be caused intentionally. …As such, where the first bomb was placed is rather important.”

“It was near the entrance at the east gate…” Mikoto trailed off because she had realized something. “I see.”

“Yes. This is a hot summer day. The automatic doors are constantly opening and closing causing the outside heat and the inside air conditioning to mix together. The temperature and humidity would be exceedingly irregular near the entrance. And yet the living bomb was placed there where it detonated despite the fact that we assumed the environment had to be regulated to cause them to hatch and activate. …In other words, we just need to think back from there.”

“So the eggs won’t hatch and grow to adulthood except in an extreme environment.”

“They are truly special ants. I wonder how they manage to hatch in the natural world. Maybe they live in the mountains where the weather changes a lot. Well, I suppose that characteristic is what allows them to remain stable while stored and used as living bombs.”

If that were true, it was a major development. Investigating every single part of an area larger than 650 domed stadiums was difficult, but that changed if they could predict where they would be set beforehand. If they focused their search on the areas where the temperature or humidity was constantly changing due to artificial means, they may be able to find the living bombs and it was even possible they could come across whoever was behind it all in the middle of setting up one of them.

“But that is not enough to relax,” said Mikoto clearly while looking Lessar in the eye. “That kind of environment could be purposefully created by alternating between using a cooler and a dryer, so this isn’t perfect. I really just want any information I can get to chase after whoever is behind this.”

“True.”

“Let’s go back to what you were talking about before. Do you know how someone could interfere with Code EIC? If we know how whoever is behind this is doing it, we might be able to find where they are.”

“Hm. It’s not that I’m holding back any information, but…”

At that time, Bayloupe suddenly looked up while dusting off the magazine rack. Her eyes were wide with shock and she quickly moved away from the magazine rack.

“Get down!!”

“…It looks like I don’t have time to give a detailed explanation.”

Immediately afterwards, something large broke through the wall and crashed into the occult convenience store.

It was an overwhelmingly large mass of steel.

With that one strike, the building materials were smashed to pieces and the magazine rack on that wall was knocked over sending its contents flying. The damages did not end there. The other shelves of products were forcefully knocked over as the mass of steel mercilessly plowed right into the center of the store.

“Construction equipment!?” shouted Mikoto.

The construction equipment had thick treads like on a tank and a hydraulic arm on the front which had a giant bucket on the end. A snowplow had likely been switched out for the bucket. The bucket was about as wide as the vehicle itself and it was oddly large. The fact that Mikoto had not heard its approach meant it likely ran on electricity.

“Why is something like that here!?”

“This is the world’s largest shopping mall. They sell everything here, remember?”

It was an obvious attack.

The shopping mall was huge, but they were still within a single store of a giant indoor facility. Even though there were not too many people around just after dawn, it was still insane to drive a piece of construction equipment all the way there.

“What do you think?” asked Lessar with a fearless smile on her face. “Is this from whoever is behind all this? Or is this a new face of the security guards? I’d say the odds are about 70% that this is whoever is behind this and the remaining 30% is taken up by the possibility that the security guards are disguising themselves as whoever is behind all this.”

“It doesn’t really matter which it is.” Sparks flew from Mikoto’s bangs. “Anyone who is going to get in our way and try to stop us despite knowing about the living bombs should be treated like an enemy, don’t you think?”

“Sigh. Whether you’re Railgun or whatever, you can still get killed. There’s no real need for you to charge right into the middle of the danger, is there?”

“…You realized who I am?”

“I’d think it would have been odd for someone not to after everything that’s happened.”

“Then I’m guessing you’ve figured out that it’s best to not get in my way.”

“Sorry for interrupting you while you’re getting all fired up,” Lessar pointed toward the driver’s seat, “but there’s no one aboard. Who exactly are you planning to fight with?”

“Wha-…?”

When Mikoto looked over at the driver’s seat she saw that the seat was empty and that there were a few small devices and cameras set up there instead. The attack was being carried out by remote control using a radio.

And she also saw what seemed to be cylindrical explosive connected by several colorful cables.

She was not given time to deal with the problem rationally.

Immediately afterwards, the snowplow exploded in the middle of the occult convenience store.

 
 

=== Part 6 ===
 
Of course, that abnormal situation was immediately reported to the security guards that protected the peace of that shopping mall.

“There’s been an explosion!! It seems a piece of construction equipment broke into the facility and exploded inside a store!!”

“First ants and now car bombs?”

While asking that question to her fellow security guard, Enirya G. Algonskaya ran toward an opened area of the guard station.

The shopping mall was an exceedingly large commerce facility. It was also a flat building because it was much wider than it was tall. The shortest route to an area was to just cut straight through the facility, but they could not drive through the stores full of customers in a patrol car.

That was why the security guards used helicopters instead of patrol cars.

They used rather large models that could fit over 8 people in the back. That was both because it functioned as a space to take in people who were being arrested and because Russia had a long history of developing helicopters. …Simply put, it was a civilian-use model of the military helicopter known as the Hind.

The security guards would use those large helicopters to take a shortcut across the shortest path and then lower their personnel down to the vast rooftop of the facility. Then they would just have to head in through the doors leading inside. That way they could always take action quickly without having to worry about the flood of tourists.

Their main defining characteristic could be said to be the great number of communications antennae they were equipped with to ensure investigations ran smoothly. They had normal radio antennae as well as ones that could access communications satellites used for cell phones.

“Where did it occur!?”

“Once we get up there, you’ll be able to tell. You’ll see the dark smoke it created,” said Enirya’s colleauge as she climbed into the pilot’s seat of the helicopter. “…Do you think this is connected to the ant case?”

“I can’t say anything at this stage,” Enirya said as she sat in the support seat directly behind the pilot’s seat. “But if there are any suspects at the scene, we’ll need to get the full story from them.”

 
 

=== Part 7 ===
 
A low vibration shook one section of the shopping mall. A great amount of dust filled the passageway like after a space shuttle launch. The explosive seemed to do more damage with its shockwave than its flames and all four walls of the occult convenience store were utterly blown away. There was no need to ask what happened to the things within.

But Mikoto ran as quickly as she could cutting through all the dust.

“Dammit!! They certainly are doing this in a showy way!!”

Sounds of clattering metal could continually be heard. It was the sound of Mikoto casting aside the different objects such as metal panels she had magnetically gathered from the store to act as a shield.

“That sure is convenient,” said Lessar seeming to arbitrarily praise Mikoto as she ran alongside her with a nonchalant expression. “Thanks to that, things were a little easier for me.”

“Wait, is that other girl okay? You know, the one named Bayloupe.”

“She’s fine, she’s fine. She just used a different route to escape. I can hear her yelling complaints in my ear this very instant.”

“?”

Lessar did not seem to have any kind of communications equipment in her ear and Mikoto could not detect any radio waves, but it seemed the girl was communicating in some way.

(…Are they using infrared or something?)

“That construction equipment was targeting us because we were investigating that incident.”

“Yeah. It’s possible it was trying to prevent me from giving my demonstration, but given the timing, it more likely has to do with the living bombs.”

Even in that situation, Lessar had a huge grin on her face.

“But we learned something else interesting from this.”

“What?”

“Assuming that construction equipment was an attack from whoever is behind this, then it means the living bombs are not their only weapon. They can acquire normal explosives like that and yet they are still sticking with using the crimson long-legged army ants. An explosive that can be detonated at the press of a button would be easier to simply cause a disturbance with, but they’re sticking with the ants.”

“Are you saying that their objective is hidden in creating an incident following the urban legend being spread using Code EIC?”

Mikoto and Lessar stopped and supported themselves on a pillar while they caught their breath.

“Well, it would probably be faster to just capture whoever is behind this and have them tell us that kind of thing.”

“How?” Mikoto frowned. “They even had that pain-in-the-ass remote controlled construction equipment prepared to cover their tracks.”

“Given the circumstances around you, I’m betting whoever is behind this realized you have great power during the incident with the first orange and they are advancing their plan accordingly. They sent out a remote controlled attack because they know they would lose in a direct confrontation.”

“So?”

“Can that great power of yours be of any use to us now?” Lessar pointed toward her own temple. “For example, can you track the source of the signal used for the remote control?”

“I see.” Mikoto realized what Lessar was getting at. “But the construction equipment already blew up. I doubt they are going to just continue sending out the signal.”

“You don’t need to worry about that,” said Lessar just as a painful noise became audible. “It seems they have sent a second one.”

The sound of the treads digging into the floor ominously rang out. A giant piece of construction equipment appeared from around a corner in the passageway. As before, they had not been able to hear it until it got very close. It seemed electric vehicles were well suited to be weapons.

“Get down!!” Mikoto yelled as she pushed down on Lessar’s head.

That very same instant, the pillar was blown away with consecutive explosive noises. A rain of 7.62 mm bullets had cut horizontally across.

Thankfully, there had been no customers in the area.

“Look at the driver’s seat. The glass has been removed and a light machine gun is fixed to the arm and motor. That’s what just said hi.”

“That drum-like object in the seat might be full of bullets. If so, that thing could have 30,000 shots.”

“I guess it’ll spread around all of its bullets and then blow up.”

“You can control electricity and electromagnetic waves, right? So could you destroy its battery and interfere with the radio waves controlling it?”

“I tried to do that back in the occult convenience store to stop that one from detonating, but it just switched modes and blew up.”

Suddenly, they heard some loud dry noises. They seemed to be gunshots, but they were not the same as the ones from before. These ones sounded somehow lighter.

A few sparks flew from the surface of the construction equipment.

Mikoto thought someone must have been attacking it, so she peeked out from behind the pillar. As soon as she did, her eyes widened in shock and her body stiffened.

She had spotted some of the people who protected the peace of that city wielding handguns while hiding behind a corner in the intersection with another passageway up ahead.

In other words…

“No way… The security guards noticed this and came rushing over!?”

“Oh, my. That certainly is not the kind of reinforcements a wanted person wants, is it?”

And it looked like those reinforcements could not necessarily be relied on.

The handguns they were armed with were meant to be used against humans, so they could not penetrate the steel sheets making up the construction equipment. Because of its undercarriage and treads, they could not blow out a tire either. The security guards fired some warning shots and demanded the driver to stop, but they soon realized that no one was sitting in the driver’s seat.

That was when the light machine gun in the driver’s seat started to move.

“Get back!! Hurry!!”

Mikoto did not know if her shout had reached them or not.

Immediately afterwards, the light machine gun began its attack on the commerce institution. The wall of the corner the security guards were hiding behind crumbled like a pile of sand being struck by a shovel. It seemed the security guards had immediately turned around, but Mikoto could not tell from her position whether they were fine or not.

“…Let’s take this chance to escape,” suggested Lessar.

“What?”

“We’re up against someone who is persistent and attacking us from a safe area, but he also seems to be an idiot who loses his cool surprisingly easily. He’s leaving us, his true targets, alone in order to focus on the security guards.” Lessar waved her index finger lightly. “But I’m sure he’ll remember his objective before long. The smart thing to do would be to get out of here before that happens.”

“But…”

Just as Mikoto started speaking, some people who seemed to be the security guards peeked out from behind the corner of the destroyed passageway in a temporary break in the light machine gun fire. She recognized one of the people holding a handgun. It was the female security guard named Enirya.

Mikoto thought she was still trying to continue her futile attack on the construction equipment, but…

“Oh, watch out.”

“!?”

Immediately after Lessar let out a lighthearted warning and Mikoto hurriedly hid behind the broken pillar, Enirya opened fire on them instead of the construction equipment.

“Is that idiot still obsessing over me!?”

“I already told you. Whether it’s the construction equipment or the security guards, it will only get in our way if they are no longer focusing on the other. It would be best to have them take each other out.”

As they spoke, the light machine gun began firing on the security guards once more. The tremendous sound of gunfire reverberated through the air. On top of that, the construction equipment used its treads to move while it kept up the gunfire. It moved in the direction of the center of the intersection between the two passageways. It was making sure it could see past the corner the security guards were using for cover.

Those security guards no longer had anywhere to hide.

And at the same time, they could not stop the large piece of equipment with just handguns.

“…”

“Wait, why are you pulling a coin out of your skirt pocket?”

“Do I really need to spell out to you what I’m about to do?”

“Don’t do that…” Lessar interjected as if she were fed up with Mikoto. “It doesn’t get you anything. They aren’t going to stop seeing you as a suspect just because you saved them. And even if you are an esper, you’ll still die if you’re shot or caught in an explosion, right? That exceeds the level of risk you can take.”

“I haven’t done anything to feel guilty about.” While not knowing when bullets could come flying her way, Mikoto peered out from behind the pillar in order get her timing right. “So I have no reason to fear or hate the security guards.”

“Oh,” Lessar muttered while looking up toward heaven.

Mikoto spoke without looking in Lessar’s direction.

“You stay here. You have no reason to go with me and both of us getting taken out would not help anything. If I truly do get taken out, then you go find whoever is controlling this construction equipment. Do you understand?”

She did not wait for an answer.

The security guards did not have the time to spare.

Mikoto made sure that the light machine gun was making slight adjustments to aim at the security guards and therefore not at her. She then charged out from behind the pillar.

Immediately afterwards, the light machine gun started turning in her direction and bullets even flew her direction from the security guards, but Mikoto unhesitatingly ran toward the construction equipment.

She was a few dozen meters away.

It was only a narrow margin, but Mikoto managed to get underneath the construction equipment before the light machine gun managed to get her completely in its sights.

That’s right, underneath.

She had jumped to the ground and had slid head first between the treads on either side.

While still face down, she pressed her clenched fist against the ground like she was pressing a stamp.

Her thumb was on top.

She fired the arcade coin on top of the thumb straight up!!

With an explosive roar, the “bullet” was fired at three times the speed of sound and pulverized the construction equipment.

It went well beyond the level of blowing a hole in it.

The vehicle rose up a few meters from the ground and was then crushed in midair.

While still sprawled out on the ground, Mikoto rolled to the side.

After hanging in the air for a few seconds, the remains of the construction equipment fell down like a suspended ceiling. Mikoto had almost made it out of the way when she heard a slight electronic noise.

It was just a quiet beep.

At the same time, the glowing red point of light in the driver’s seat turned green.

(It knows it can no longer be controlled, so it’s switched to detonation mode!!)

Mikoto frantically stood up and leapt behind the corner of the intersection. Just as she jumped, she had a thought.

(Oh, crap.)

The security guards were behind that corner.

“Misaka Mikoto!!”

As Mikoto had expected, a gun was being aimed at her along with that warning.

With their backs pressed up against metal shutters on opposite walls of the passageway, Mikoto and the security guard named Enirya glared at each other.

Mikoto paid the gun barrel no heed and spoke.

“I don’t think this is any time to be doing that.”

“What are you…!?”

Enirya was not able to finish her sentence.

Immediately afterwards, the snowplow Mikoto had destroyed with her Railgun exploded. Even though she had escaped around a corner into the other passageway, a shockwave blew through the tunnel. Both Mikoto and Enirya were knocked to the side. Enirya had likely not intended to, but the impact had caused her finger on the trigger to move enough to fire a shot. It hit right next to Mikoto’s face.

Mikoto tried to get up, but then she stopped moving.

Enirya had been knocked over as well, but she was still pointing her handgun at Mikoto with a trembling hand.

“…You sure are stubborn. You had to have seen that snowplow attacking me if you came rushing over to stop it.”

“I can’t rule out the possibility that it is all an act. That thing is being remote controlled. You could be controlling it while running around.”

“I don’t really see what the point of that would be,” Mikoto said calmly despite her body still being frozen in place. “If I was truly putting on an act to draw suspicion away from me, don’t you think I would make it a little easier to understand? This doesn’t have the slightest thing to do with crimson long-legged army ants, so you might not even realize it was related.”

“…”

While Enirya glared at her, Mikoto slowly raised her hands and moved her body. She sat on the floor and pressed her back up against the metal shutter.

“The store workers certainly are staying cool despite this great disturbance. They must have some good counter measures against any damages.”

“…If you look at things internationally, your country’s service mentality is the odd one out. Once the customer buys something, the rest doesn’t matter. If a customer starts complaining and acting violently, they can just be kicked out, and once a customer takes a step outside the store, the workers have no need to deal with them. …The passageways are in the jurisdiction of us security guards, not the stores. Because of that, they have no need to deal with or resolve this. That’s the way they see it.”

“But we can’t just abandon the workers.”

“?”

Enirya frowned, but then noticed that Mikoto had unpleasant sweat appearing on her forehead.

Immediately afterwards, one of the metal shutters was torn apart from the inside and a new piece of construction equipment showed itself.

With the shutter and the shelves from the store pouring out ahead of it, construction equipment with a light machine gun and an explosive equipped appeared before Mikoto and Enirya.

And it appeared in the perfect spot to block the passageway.

“Wh-wha-…!?”

“It just powered straight through the store. It has to be like a giant tunnel in there.”

Mikoto wiped the sweat from her face with the back of her hand and then heard an even more ominous sound.

With the sound of treads, another piece of construction equipment appeared from around the corner of the intersection between the two passageways. Now their escape was cut off by the two vehicles.

The enemy did not use any kind of roundabout way of killing them like shooting them with the light machine guns.

The enemy was instead making sure they died by setting both pieces of construction equipment to explode immediately.

The red lights in the driver’s seats turned green.

“…!!”

Mikoto immediately used magnetism to try to gather together the remains of the shutter.

But…

A dull noise rang out.

Something stabbed from the side into the vacant driver’s seat of the construction equipment in the intersection. It looked like a spear. It had four different blades on the end making it look like a human arm made of machinery.

Someone had thrown it from the side.

Just after Mikoto had that thought, a short girl jumped up onto the construction equipment and forcefully grabbed the handle of the spear.

“Lessar!?”

“Gwaahh! You idiot!! Don’t call out my name in front of the security guard!!” the girl practically snarled out as she adjusted her grip on the four-bladed spear and forcefully twisted her waist.

Something unthinkable happened.

The top half of the construction equipment made of thick steel panels was mercilessly torn off. The wreckage was like a carrot stuck on a fork. Lessar swung it around and it came free of the blades. It then flew away and rolled a few dozen meters.

Immediately afterwards, there was an explosion.

The explosive in the driver’s seat had been detonated.

“Did you come to save me?”

“One thing.” Lessar pointed behind Mikoto without responding to her question. “Isn’t that one about to explode, too?”

“!?”

Mikoto manipulated magnetism to forcibly move the metal plate in Enirya’s bulletproof vest. She was forced back as if she had been punched by an invisible arm and then she moved of her own free will further away from the snowplow.

Lessar practically caught Mikoto as the two of them made a quick turn around the corner of the passageway intersection.

Immediately afterwards, the second explosion occurred.

Amid the smoke and dust, Mikoto heard the sound of treads.

It seemed the enemy had plenty of vehicles under their control.

That was why they were not hesitating to blow up their own weapons.

“Dammit! There’s no end to them. At this rate, we’ll never make it to whoever is behind all this!!”

“Just playing around with these bombs will do nothing but wear us down,” said Lessar while resting the four-bladed spear on her shoulder. “But if we look at this in a different way, it could be a good opportunity.”

“What do you mean?”

“Those are basically radio-controlled toys. If you head for where the controlling radio signals are being sent from like we discussed before, you should be led straight to whoever is behind this. It doesn’t look like our enemy is going to let up on the attacks any time soon… You can do that with those psychic powers you’re so proud of, right?”

Lessar pulled a few good luck charm products in clear packages from her jacket pocket.

“(…Plant Set A, a Boar’s Tooth Notebook, a Simple Rune Dyeing Kit, the separately sold Sticky Blood Color #3, and a Restorative Aroma – Magical Plant Effect Removal Sheet. Heh hehn. With these, I can probably combine a Seiðr with a battle-use auto-thinking assistance spell.)”

“Now then,” Lessar muttered. “I’ll have some fun here. You go head straight for where the signals are being sent from.”

“You…”

“Oh, this has nothing to do with owing anyone anything. This is because they plowed straight into our store. We were investigating this too, so we were likely part of the target. This is just me getting back at them, so don’t worry about it.”

Mikoto then heard a slight click.

It was the noise of the hammer being brought up on the handgun held by the security guard named Enirya who had been tossed away magnetically.

“…Where do you think you’re going, Misaka-san?”

“Isn’t that obvious? I’m going to go find the bastard who started all this and kick his ass.”

“That is not your job.”

“It isn’t her job to play around with you either,” cut in Lessar. “Actually, I would very much like for you to protect the peace of this city. I won’t stop you, Miss Security Guard. …Of course, that’s only if you are able to get past the machinegun fire and find whoever is behind all this on your own.”

Immediately after finishing what she was saying, Lessar moved adroitly to the side and charged into the smoke and dust.

There was no time to stop her.

As if in response, the repeated gunfire coming from a light machine gun rang out from multiple directions.

They did not know how many pieces of construction equipment there were in total, but things had begun to move. It was no time to be complaining amongst themselves. If they wanted to stop that disturbance, they had to defeat whoever was controlling those vehicles remotely as quickly as possible.

Mikoto turned her back on the direction Lessar had gone and ran off in the opposite direction.

Enirya seemed conflicted, but the machinegun fire forced her back preventing her from moving forward. And in the time that happened, Mikoto had already made it a fair distance from the threat of Enirya’s handgun.

Mikoto followed the controlling radio signal and headed in the direction of whoever was behind it all.

She headed down some stairs as she pushed on toward her goal.

 
 

=== Part 8 ===
 
Once she knew what to do, it was simple.

Mikoto picked the locks of several doors and ran down long passageways.

The giant facility took up more space than 650 domed stadiums, but the construction equipment was attacking inside the building. The controlling radio signal had to be fairly strong in order to make its way through all the walls. For someone who could freely control electricity like Mikoto, it was like having the GPS function of a child’s cell phone on.

She knew what path she had to take, so all that was left was to follow it.

“…Over there, hm?”

She had come to a different area within the giant facility. She stood before a tenant-owned shop with its shutter closed. The powerful radio signal was being sent from within.

Mikoto ignored the usual theory of opening the door.

Instead, she manipulated magnetism to blow the metal shutter forward.

With an explosive noise, the entire giant wall was knocked into the store. Mikoto stepped inside through that entrance she had forcibly opened.

There were no lights on.

In the center of the dim store, a few LEDs blinked and light came from a small screen that seemed to be a PDA.

But that was it.

There was no sign of anyone inside.

And there was some kind of unpleasant smell.

“…”

Mikoto approached the wall and hit the light switch.

With a dry click, the store was filled with dazzling light from fluorescent lights.

The full picture became clear.

A lot of what looked like fish tanks were lined up along the wall. However, there was no water filling them and there were no tropical fish swimming within them. The fish tanks were filled about halfway up with black soil and a large number of small black insects were on top of that.

On the opposite wall, more fish tanks were lined up, but they had lots of mice instead of ants. They may have been food for the ants.

As expected, the PDA in the center of the room was connected to radio devices. There was also a small but high output antenna. That was likely where the snowplows had been controlled from.

And…

It had all been thoroughly destroyed.

The glass of the fish tanks had been smashed and some of the black soil had spilled out. The store stank of insecticide. The black ants were not moving. Only the mice that had been raised to be food were still alive. They were huddled together and cautiously watching Mikoto.

The radio equipment was just barely in a usable condition, but the PDA’s screen was displaying an error. Most likely, the construction equipment was no longer moving.

“This is…?”

The walls, the floor, and even the ceiling were covered in an unpleasant smelling liquid. It was not a normal amount. It was enough that it would not have been surprising if multiple people had been killed.

There was no one there.

But the lack of anyone there actually made Mikoto even more uneasy. The situation did not look like one where whoever it was had voluntarily run off.

(Who did this…?)

Mikoto headed further into the room.

There was a wooden box there that had 19 oranges inside.

Each one had been carefully smashed and the flesh of the fruit was sticking out. It looked as if someone had been checking to see if there were ants inside.

Mikoto had the same thought once more.

(Who did this…?)

 
 

=== Part 9 ===
 
At 9:00 AM, the shopping mall truly opened for the day and a great number of tourists were swallowed up by the large facility.

The locations of all 20 oranges had been discovered and the incident related to the very valuable orange seemed to have ended with no victims for the time being.

Mikoto entered a delivery passageway for employees without permission while preventing the security guards from seeing her like usual.

(…This has gone well beyond just a demonstration.)

The living bombs had been dealt with, but Mikoto still had not regained her freedom. Enirya and the other security guards were likely still searching for her. The criminal breeding the crimson long-legged army ants had disappeared, so Mikoto was still unable to resolve the misunderstanding the security guards had made.

Also, there were still aspects of the incident that bothered Mikoto.

Who had attacked whoever was behind the incident in the short time between the construction equipment attacking and Mikoto making it to the tenant-owned shop?

And who exactly was it that was behind the incident?

“…”

The problem was that the construction equipment had been unmanned.

That meant that they did not create an alibi for anyone.

It could have even been someone right next to Mikoto.

Yes, if she was going to go simply with possibilities, she could not deny that one.

For instance, Lessar and the others could have been the ones controlling that construction equipment.

Mikoto had charged into that store where the radio signal had come from. The construction equipment had definitely been controlled from there. However, she could not say with certainty who could have done it. It may have been difficult for Lessar to have done it, but it was possible that the other workers at her store, Lancis and Bayloupe, had been controlling the vehicles.

Mikoto had gotten too deeply involved with that occult convenience store and therefore with Lessar and the others. It was possible that they were putting together some kind of plan and their connection with Mikoto was in the way. In that case, it was possible they had rather forcibly covered their tracks by destroying the occult convenience store.

But at the same time, other people were just as suspicious. For example, the security guards. They could have been feigning their troubles with the construction equipment while one of their comrades controlled the vehicles in order to trick Mikoto.

On the other hand, Mikoto could not think of a reason that they would go to that much effort to manipulate her actions. If Mikoto was simply in the way, she felt they could have just prepared a bomb in that tenant-owned store. Who gained anything by making Mikoto alone believe that whoever was behind the incident had been in that store and that they had been disposed of and taken away by someone else? She could understand if someone was manipulating how the security guards saw the situation, but what did someone gain from making Mikoto alone think that?

Had whoever was behind the incident truly been there and had truly been taken away?

Or had it just been made to look like that and whoever was behind the incident had not been taken from there?

She had no way of knowing.

However, there was one thing she could say for sure.

Whether whoever was behind the incident had been taken away there or it had merely been made to look that way, she did not know the full story behind that incident.

There was something more sleeping deeper beneath the surface.

And if it was not over, it was possible that the incident would once more bare its fangs toward the people enjoying themselves shopping within the shopping mall.

If that were the case…

“Really…” muttered Mikoto while lightly shaking her sleep-deprived head. “It looks like it isn’t just Academy City that won’t leave me bored.”

 
 
<noinclude>
{{Toaru_Nav|prev=Toaru_Majutsu_no_Index:RailgunSS2_Chapter2|next=Toaru_Majutsu_no_Index:RailgunSS2_Chapter4}}
</noinclude>

Toaru Majutsu no Index:RailgunSS2 Chapter2

2011-10-30T12:48:30Z

89.72.147.28: /* Part 4 */

== Chapter 2==
 
=== Part 1 ===
 
“So she got away…”

Enirya G. Algonskaya, a security guard, sighed while looking at the monitor.

She was in a small room.

It was the room beyond the interrogation room’s one-way mirror.

After cornering her a bit, they had given her a certain level of freedom. That was why they had allowed her to access the Semipublic AR and had not deleted her account. They had been hoping Mikoto would end up revealing something to them in how she used the network once she had lost her cool.

One of Enirya’s fellow security guards spoke while bringing up some files on the wall.

“She escaped through the window and along the wall. The AR monitors on the wall had some trouble due to magnetism. Perhaps we should not have treated her like a usual minor.”

“It’s not like we actually know how to restrain an esper. Not much data on them has been disclosed to us,” Enirya said in a very different tone from when she had spoken with Mikoto. “Or are you saying we should have put guillotine-like wooden shackles on her?”

“She rotated those bolts with magnetism. She might be able to vibrate something made of iron at high speed and use it like a saw.”

“So we have no way of resolving that. And now this dangerous person who can use anything made of steel like a saw or a bullet is fleeing through the city.” Enirya put her elbows up on the table and asked her fellow security guard a question with her head hanging down. “How is the tracking going? Do we have any idea where she’s fleeing to?”

“No. She is not showing up on the surveillance equipment.”

“Hm, and it isn’t supposed to have any blind spots. …What about her Semipublic AR account? Has she used it?”

That city’s AR checked on the user’s location and made sure others could not see the images the user was seeing. That also meant that the person’s location could be checked on.

However…

“She has not used it at all since she escaped. We are continuing to monitor her account, but…”

“So she’s realized what we can do with it.” Enirya smiled a bit despite having lost a possible hint. “We can target that.”

“?”

“Everyone in this city uses the Semipublic AR. It is not forced on them, but it is simply inconvenient not to. …A lone person not using it will stand out. Search for someone who is slow to react. Don’t just use the surveillance equipment. Have the security guards on patrol be on the lookout, too. Anyone can see the importance of human eye surveillance with things like checks for suspicious objects in airports.”

While looking over at her fellow security guard using the AR to arrange that, Enirya added more in her thoughts.

(What was that esper yelling in the interrogation room?)

She frowned while performing some operations on a monitor that had been isolated from the AR.

(She said this was not over and that there were 19 oranges left.)

She typed on the table performing a search over the AR.

(The details are unknown on the contents of the bucket the suspect said she stopped. The contents were almost completely turned to ash making it hard to tell if they were actually crimson long-legged army ants.)

If they had the lab check the DNA, some new information might be found, but that would simply take too long.

Of course, she could not deny the possibility that the remains did not belong to crimson long-legged army ants. It could all be the prank of a middle school girl.

However…

(If so, would she have had a good enough reason to escape the interrogation room? She caused some trouble, but if she had only used normal harmless ants, it was at a level where she could have just apologized.)

That meant the situation may have gotten to a point where that would not cut it.

(But now that she’s run off, it seems the best option where it was just a prank has disappeared. The incident was real. However, what exactly is going on? Were there really crimson long-legged army ants there or was she merely claiming there were and now she’s about to cause some more trouble?)

After thinking for a bit, Enirya tapped her index finger on the table getting rid of the AR search.

(In any case, we will capture her.)

She once more confirmed what her own objective was.

(Getting information from the one who knows what is going on is the fastest method.)
 
 

=== Part 2 ===
 
The date had changed.

Misaka Mikoto ran through the shopping mall late at night.

There was a major difference between day and night. Things were completely sectioned off. The night leisure areas that functioned into the night continually emitted light while the areas that closed at sundown were wrapped in darkness.

The vacant darkness may have been reminiscent of a school at night.

The emergency paths, the paths leading to security guard stations, and the locations of fire extinguishers and AEDs were color coded on the floor with arrows. The blue dots at even intervals on the ceiling likely denoted the locations of the sprinklers.

Those things were being shown on the Semipublic AR.

Because Mikoto was not allowing their sensors to see her, they were not able to personally focus them for her. Most likely, those displays were set at an isolation level where everyone could see them. In other words, it was the same as a normal television.

As Mikoto hid behind a display shelf with household appliances lined up on it, a few footsteps passed by.

It seemed to be a group of three. They seemed to be using the Semipublic AR to follow the “footprints” left on the floor.

If Mikoto had not tampered with the sensors, they would have caught up to her very quickly.

(But that also means I can throw them off my trail as often as I want as long as I can interfere with their electronic equipment.)

She watched the security guards head off in the wrong direction following dummy “footprints”. However, they would likely realize the “footprints” were unnatural before long. Once they stopped relying on the sensors, things would truly begin.

She could not allow herself to be captured.

Oranges filled with crimson long-legged army ant eggs could be set up around the shopping mall to act as living time bombs at that very moment. She had no idea when the eggs would hatch and the ants would become active. She had no idea how tenacious the ants were, but they might attack people no matter where they hid once they were spread around. It was horrible to imagine.

“…”

There were a lot of things she needed to investigate.

She had heard oranges mentioned a few times since she had entered the city. She had to go back and investigate those instances.

(It would be so easy if I could use the AR.)

Mikoto looked down at the ground while still hiding behind the display.

She was an esper that could control electricity. That did not just mean she could create powerful high voltage currents. She could also carry out precise hacking. In a city that managed the flow of people and things at such a high level, she could easily search for someone using the surveillance cameras, the electronic money, and other things. For Mikoto, an analog rural city would be harder to work in.

But the systems in that city used the Semipublic AR. That interface required Mikoto to use the actions of her body. In other words, if she used the ultrasonic wave sensors like usual, the security guards would find her.

She needed a different account to use.

She was already using her hacking to fool the cameras and sensors, but another problem arose. Just by going about not using the Semipublic AR that everyone used, she stood out to the security guards watching.

To completely continue on, she needed a new account.

However, the security was strong enough that Mikoto could not create a new account even with her hacking.

To create a new account, it seemed she needed to physically contact a large server that managed a great amount of information.

(I’ll start my preparations there for safety and convenience’s sake.)

Mikoto could not use the Semipublic AR, so she forced herself to recall the signs she had seen before.

She looked all around her and stopped while staring in a direction from which a faint light was leaking.

 
 

=== Part 3 ===
 
There were many different types of night leisure activities.

That area was like an amusement park lit up with many lights giving it a different look from a daytime amusement park. There were clubs for youths filled with booming music and alcohol. There was an opera house that required formal wear and an otherwise nice appearance to get in. There were various amusements of every genre, for every rank, and for every target demographic. All of it filled that area of the dark night with light.

However, the areas that would fulfill Mikoto’s requirements were limited.

She needed a place with a large server that dealt with a large amount of data.

“The casino, hm?”

(…I’m more used to arcades.)

As Mikoto muttered both out loud and silently, she was not wearing her Tokiwadai uniform. Instead, she was wearing a mostly red dress. She had taken it from the back of a dress shop she had found along the way. It was labeled “Misaka Mikoto – Demonstration Oufit”, so she did not think it would be a problem.

Mikoto was fired up, but when she actually entered the casino, it turned out not to have as formal and dignified an atmosphere as she had thought. There were a lot of gentlemen and ladies in formal dress at the roulette and baccarat tables that had dealers, but the area full of slot machines had plenty of Asians in T-shirts and jeans. That area looked just like the slot machines in a pachinko parlor.

Mikoto had no idea what the laws were in Russia, but in the shopping mall, both adults and children were allowed in the casino hall. Most of the children were with their parents, but that was not because they were required to be accompanied by an adult. It was simply due to the fact that most of the kids in the shopping mall were there on a trip with their families.

As such, a middle school girl like Misaka Mikoto did not especially stand out upon marching into the casino.

In fact, she seemed right at home.

(Is that really something to be proud of?)

There were plenty of human eyes she could not fool with her power like she could with the cameras and sensors. However, no one pointed her out as a wanted criminal and the security guards did not come charging over.

Perhaps her atmosphere had changed due to the dress, perhaps the security guards had hidden the information on her from the general public, or perhaps the people were simply too used to the Semipublic AR so they were unable to focus on her as long as a “danger” icon did not appear above her head.

If she did not take action while she could, she would be cornered before long.

(Now then…)

Mikoto looked around.

[[Image:RAILGUN_SS2_02_007.jpg|thumb]]

(There are all sorts of chips clattering around either increasing or decreasing in amount. This can’t just be the money they have on hand. There must be a system for using your credit card data to buy chips. There has to be a large server here that is linked to credit card companies across the world.)

However, the interior of the casino was made to look like an aristocratic mansion, so the ugly boxes like an air conditioner were not just left out in the open. They were likely stored somewhere possibly underground or in an adjacent room.

The walls, pillars, floor, tables, show windows, and everything else in that place were a terminal for the Semipublic AR, but those were just the very ends of the system. Those were far from the computers that managed all the accounts. Simply put, there were a lot of defensive walls between those two parts of the system and the data that could get through was limited.

However, if she made the commands directly in a large server, she could force her way through all the defensive walls at once.

Mikoto lightly looked around as she took a mixed drink known as a non-alcoholic cocktail from an unknown bunny girl.

There were stairs at the end of the hall that seemed to lead to the VIP seats on the second floor.

In other words, the area below that was a giant box.

“So it’s there.”

Mikoto lightly brought the cocktail glass to her lips and walked closer to the VIP seats while making sure not to go against the flow of people and the music being played within the casino.

There was a poker table below the VIP seats.

The cards were dealt by a physical dealer, but the betting and dividing up of chips seemed to be done digitally by the Semipublic AR on the table.

The dealer had his back to the wall, so it would be difficult to get up next to the wall.

You were free to watch the players, but hanging out in the back too much would probably make people suspect you were trying to spy on the cards and let one of the players know.

The best way to stay by the wall for a long period was…

(Sigh… I guess I have no choice but to join in.)

But while that game of poker used paper cards and a dealer (perhaps to ensure fairness), it also used the Semipublic AR for the betting and dividing up of the chips.

Mikoto could not use her own account, so was it even possible for her to join in?

“Hee hee hee. You seem troubled.”

“Wah!?”

Mikoto’s shoulders jumped in surprise at the sudden voice from behind.

Standing there was the girl named Lessar from the occult convenience store. For some reason, she was dressed as a black bunny girl and was piling variously colored chips onto a silver tray.

“I’m not sure what it is that has you so troubled, though. Did your allowance run out?”

“Wait a second. You said something about an orange to me, right? I need you to tell me what you were-…”

As Mikoto tried to speak, Lessar stretched out her index finger.

She touched Mikoto’s lower lip with that finger.

“Non non. Should you be talking about that here?”

“(…I need to speak with you later.)”

Mikoto had no idea who this Lessar girl really was. She had given her a hint about the orange. Due to that, she had somehow managed to deal with the first orange explosion, but she still did not know if Lessar was good or bad. However, it was clear that she had something to do with the incident.

But Mikoto still had no allies she could be completely sure of.

She did not need to wish for that much.

(I suppose I have to use everything I can…)

Mikoto reconfirmed her plan.

(As such, I still need to work on getting a new account allowing me to freely walk through the facility like I originally planned.)

“Are you working now? Or are you dressed like that for fun?”

“Nihon Daruma is a shop for souvenirs that bring good luck and certain victory, so its true value can be seen in a place like this. Even those who would normally find it ridiculous come to buy things. Although I don’t think there is actually anyone who can use spells that twist probability theory or statistics. To answer your question, I do not work for the casino, so I am not prohibited from gambling on the job.”

“And you can use the Semipublic AR, right?”

“What about it?”

In response to Lessar’s question, Mikoto pointed toward the poker table.

“I’ll help you win some easy money, so help me out.”

 
 

=== Part 4 ===
 
It was not even a competition.

Lessar in her black bunny girl outfit sat down at the Japanese fan-shaped table and Mikoto remained on standby peering over Lessar’s shoulder at the cards.

Then Mikoto just had to give slight instructions on what to do based on the five cards dealt to Lessar.

By the way, no matter how much tremendous luck one had, not even an experienced professional player could win every single time. What was important in that kind of card game was to clearly have hands one won and hands one lost during the first stage. One pushed toward losing on the hands that would have the lowest damage and pushed toward winning on the hands that would bring the greatest benefit. The differences between those would bring the player victory in the end.

“Wow, you’re really making this look easy. It feels like I was given a bank account that never goes down no matter how much I use it.”

“Luck and skill are not needed. Anyone can win as long as they can do math.”

“But poker is more than just probability and statistics, right? In fact, I think the real thrill comes from the psychological warfare.”

“Economics is fundamentally the study of the movements of people’s hearts. If unease spreads through the market, stock prices can plummet for no reason. Deciding when to stay with it and when to back out is the same,” Mikoto replied arbitrarily, but her true goal was not victory in a card game.

That was just what she was doing in her spare time.

Her brain was mainly focused on manipulating minute electronic currents in order to hack the large server.

“But is this really okay?”

“Is what?”

“No matter how many hands go by and no matter how mean the dealer gets, we do not lose any chips. The other players are getting mad, the dealer is getting panicked, and it feels like someone is going to call the security guards on us for cheating before long.”

“Hm, I guess we stood out too much. …Wait, did you know I was being chased?”

“More or less.”

“What do you think I’m doing right now?”

“Trying to get some money to use in your flight?”

“Don’t joke. Running away isn’t my thing.”

A commotion had started behind Mikoto. Like a wave, it slowly approached her. It seemed more like someone was cutting through the waves of people than like the clamoring people were approaching.

“Looks like the time has come.”

“What should we do? If you’re going to run, I suggest creating some legal disorder. For instance, you could slam your fist down on the pile of chips to send them flying everywhere.”

(Whether I create some disorder or not, running out in a hurry is not a good plan. It would simply stand out too much.)

Mikoto felt a numb feeling on the inside of her forehead.

She continued to interfere with the large server.

The commotion continued to approach as she did so.

The people cutting through the waves of people were likely security guards.

“(They’re gonna ask for your digital identification, so it’ll look suspicious if you can’t use the Semipublic AR. However, you can’t exactly show them your actual ID either.)”

“(…Shut up. Just stay quiet.)”

Lessar did not seem worried at all. In fact, she looked at Mikoto and the security guard with a mischievous look in her eyes.

The security guards were now directly behind Mikoto.

Mikoto’s bangs slightly wavered in an unnatural way.

They did not hesitate.

Mikoto felt a hand on her right shoulder.

For some reason, she responded by turning around to the left.

She could not display a digital ID or show her normal ID as Misaka Mikoto…or so it should have been.

“Do you need something?” Mikoto said with a smile.

At the same time, a large window displaying a digital ID appeared on the floor. She used the keyboard in the touch window on the poker table to set the Semipublic AR to a level where the security guards could see it.

Two male security guards had come.

They looked down at the ground dubiously.

One of them spoke while looking at the data giving the personal information of the girl before his eyes.

“…Benisaki Eri-san?”

Lessar was the only one that smiled at that.

The girl in the red dress put her expression in order and slowly asked a question.

“Yes, is there a problem?”

She blinked her eyes in a way that a fellow woman could tell was completely purposeful.

“What were you two called here for?”

The security guards turned their suspicious gazes from the girl in the red dress to the dealer. He had likely been the one who had reported the girls for making people less likely to play at his table due to their constant winning.

“The movements of the cards should be tracked by the table’s Semipublic AR and you can also check the camera at the edge of ceiling over there.”

The girl in the red dress put a hand on Lessar’s shoulder in order to urge her to stand up.

The security guard men became a bit flustered.

“Eh…ah…wait! Where do you think you’re g-…”

“Then I’ll leave these.”

Mikoto dropped all the chips they had gained on the table.

She then pointed toward the dealer.

“However, you are the one who will lose in the end. We didn’t do anything wrong and yet you conspired with the security guards to have our game forfeited just because you weren’t doing so well. If I am restrained even temporarily, the opinion of this casino will drop like a rock. No one wants to be arrested for a baseless crime.”

After saying that, the girl in the red dress left the table along with Lessar. She moved powerfully and quickly but not so quickly that it seemed unnatural.

“(…Now then, I wonder if this will allow you to get away.)”

“(Don’t worry. The dealer who started this will do everything he can to end it because his job is on the line.)”

“(I don’t know how you got it, but isn’t that account you worked so hard to get useless now that it has been checked on?)”

“(I created more than one account just now.)”

The girl in the red dress leisurely headed for the casino’s exit as she listened to the trouble still occurring behind her.

“What are you going to do now?” asked bunny girl Lessar.

“We need to go somewhere where we can talk. I want to ask you something about the oranges.”

“Hm,” Lessar responded arbitrarily. “Then let’s head for Nihon Daruma.”

“W-wait. That’s fine, but what route are you taking?”

“We’ll stand out if we’re together, so let’s split up and rendezvous back there.”

“Hey! You need to answer my ques-…!!”

Leaving the door to the casino open, Lessar quickly mixed in with the crowds outside.

Yelling out after the other girl could bring the focus of the security guards back on her, so the girl in the red dress sighed and started calmly travelling along with the flow of the people.

 
 

=== Part 5 ===
 
Changing somewhere other than a dressing room took courage, but Mikoto managed to change out of the red dress and into her uniform.

She then headed to the occult convenience store.

Souvenir shops at tourist spots tended to close the earliest of any kind of store in the world, but that place did call itself a convenience store. Even after the date had changed, it was still filled with white-ish fluorescent light.

The girl named Lessar who had been working there had told Mikoto to watch out for oranges.

She had to know something.

On top of that, the occult convenience store was filled with suspicious looking goods. It was possible they treated horrible ants as pets.

Mikoto was planning to meet up with Lessar in order to get what information she could from the girl and then borrow a staff room at the occult convenience store or some other place that had a bit of privacy where she could use the Semipublic AR to search for some information on the living bombs.

However…

“Wait, where’s Lessar?” Mikoto asked as soon as the door slid open and she got a look inside the store.

The girl who had been working there just a few hours before was nowhere to be seen. A different girl had brought a folding chair behind the register counter and was flipping through a few Japanese sports newspapers.

“Hm?”

The girl was shorter than Mikoto. She had short brown hair that was forced up with a headband. Her nametag said “Lancis”. She was white just like Lessar.

She spoke after shuddering for some reason.

“…Lessar has not come back yet…”

“That brat. And she’s the one that said to meet up here,” Mikoto said accidentally letting her resentment leak into her voice.

The girl who seemed to be named Lancis looked at Mikoto’s chest with a confused look.

“…Lessar seems like more of an adult than you, though.”

“Where are you looking and what is your basis for that judgement, you damn brat!! I can’t lose to a child like that!!”

“Nnn, despite how she looks, Lessar broke the record at her school by starting to wear a bra in fourth grade.”

“Uuh!?”

Mikoto faltered. It was a secret that she did not start doing so until halfway through her first year of middle school.

“A-anyway, it seems Lessar isn’t here, so I can’t ask her about the orange. Have you heard when she’s going to be back?”

“I have this.”

Lancis waved around something in her hand. Mikoto grabbed it doubtfully. It seemed to be a postcard. The entire backside had some kind of painting printed on it. It may have been a religious picture. The picture was in truly bad taste as it showed a lady being captured by incredibly large ants.

“…Wait a second. If Lessar hasn’t come back yet, where did this postcard come from?”

“They can be delivered very quickly within the shopping mall. Although it’s still not as fast as just sending an email.”

Mikoto flipped it over to look at the front. The top half had the destination address and the bottom half had the message. The area for the sender’s location was left completely blank, but the message section had round English letters written in black marker.

It said: ''There is an incident carried out that follows a rumor, but what if the rumor itself was intentionally spread for that reason?''

“…”

Mikoto looked up from the postcard.

“I don’t have time for riddles.”

“Don’t look at me,” replied Lancis without much energy before collapsing over the newspapers and the counter.

It seemed the late night shift had made her rather tired.

“…We cannot predict what Lessar will do. And Bayloupe got after her about it recently, too…”

Mikoto even heard a snore. It seemed the girl had just fallen asleep.

For an instant, Mikoto thought of smacking the girl to wake her up and get Lessar’s cell phone number, but she decided that wasn’t the best idea. If Lessar was seriously intending to flee, she would not stay on the phone long enough to allow Mikoto to trace her using it.

(Anyway, it seems she didn’t immediately report me. I wonder how far the fact that I was involved with that orange incident and am fleeing from the security guards has spread.)

That kind of convenience store could have an alarm button under the register counter, so she could not let her guard down, but she wouldn’t worry too much until security guards actually showed up.

She had something she needed to investigate.

Mikoto put her hands on top of the register counter and called up a keyboard to control the Semipublic AR. Of course, she was using one of the accounts she had acquired in the casino. Her fingers raced across the surface as she began her search for the information she needed.

What she needed was…

(The security camera records for the entrance near the east gate.)

That orange had just been lying on the ground at that entrance with people streaming in both directions. If she checked on the footage from around that time, she might be able to find who put the orange there and where they went afterwards.

Of course, that information was not open to the public.

Mikoto put together her knowledge and ability to search for data she would normally not be able to access.

She almost immediately made it to the entire library of security camera footage.

However…

“The data is corrupted and cannot be read.”

That simple message popped up. Mikoto tried to open a different file. There was more than one camera set in each place. Because things were being monitored from multiple different points, there were multiple files that could be used.

And yet…

“The data is corrupted and cannot be read.”

“The data is corrupted and cannot be read.”

“The data is corrupted and cannot be read.”

Consistently receiving that same message surprised Mikoto more than it annoyed her. Someone had deleted the data for only that specific time.

Someone who worked at the shopping mall would be the most suspicious, but a third party could still have done it as shown by the fact that Mikoto had been able to hack in that far. It was difficult to narrow down who had messed with the security camera data with that situation alone.

She could not track where the oranges could have gone using those recordings.

Even then, the countdown continued until the eggs would hatch causing the living bomb to go off.

(That means I have no choice but to chase after the oranges using only the flow of the people.)

Mikoto looked back down at the postcard.

The riddle-like text seemed to be a hint related to the incident, but Mikoto could not get anything concrete out of it.

The picture of the ants and the lady reminded Mikoto of the crimson long-legged army ants, but it still did not seem to have any real information in it.

But…

“This pattern…?”

Mikoto focused on the lady’s clothes. They had a white and black design on them, but the balance seemed to be off at the edges as if it had turned into a monotone mosaic.

Her eyes were drawn in toward one point.

It looked familiar.

It was a square with a random arrangement of black and white.

(A QR code…?)

Mikoto pulled out her cell phone and aimed the camera lens at it, but it failed to read it. Mikoto almost gave up thinking she had read too much into it, but she suddenly looked over at the wall of the occult convenience store.

She recalled that the QR code used for the information on that orange had been in a format that needed to be read ultrasonically using the Semipublic AR.

She approached the wall.

Just like before, she pressed the postcard against the wall.

A rectangular window opened up like a large poster. It seemed to be different from a normal webpage. It was the type of page that could not be accessed via a search engine and could only be accessed directly through its IP address.

However, there was no information there.

It only had text in the center telling her to enter a password.

(Should I break through using brute force?)

Mikoto thought of using her power on it, but she then spotted a small signature at the edge of the backside of the postcard. However, the arrangement of the letters of the alphabet was too random to be a penname.

Mikoto entered those letters into the wall as the password.

She made it through on the first try.

After that confirmation, a great amount of information was displayed in the large poster.

What it said was…

 
 

=== Part 6 ===
 
Project Code EIC.

Concerning the encouragement of group psychology on the premise of economic effects.

The project will use this shopping mall as a testing ground to control the information about products on every level from the advertisements using the mass media to even the exchange of information between users over the internet and word of mouth. The intent will be to provide the most suitable stimulus to the customers on a mental level.

Due to the nature of the project, we cannot create a nonexistent product from nothing.

All this project specializes in is taking an already existing product and adding to its intrinsic value.

Products that have had their intrinsic value increased will become scarce because the rate at which they are consumed will increase. At the same time, the rate of consumption for products that have their value lowered will drop.

It may be simpler to think of it as giving products a sense of being “premiere” or making people see them as branded in a certain way.

We will call bringing a product’s sales up a “positive change” and the opposite a “negative change”.

By using these positive and negative changes, the rates of consumption for various products can be regulated. This can be used to create a large “flow” in the market and even to control entire economies. That is the true meaning of this project.

Whether we are making a positive or negative change, we add in all sorts of information based on an already existing product and make suggestions that compel people in one way or the other but leaves them with a certain degree of freedom.

They will make a personal judgement on the value of the product as it is and a prediction of the value of the product in the future. Based on that information, they will decide whether to purchase it or not.

When rain is scarce and water is expected dry up, people try to stockpile water and when there is too much rain and it is expected to have a negative effect on crops, people try to stockpile vegetables.

When a warm winter is expected, people will wait to buy studless tires and when a cool spring is expected to severely lowers the amount of pollen, the amount of masks bought lowers.

And all of this happens even when the data saying these things are expected is based on nothing.

It is common for people to intuitively determine how credible they find the data they use to decide whether to purchase a product or not. Often times, information of every level from a news broadcast put out by a specialty agency that verifies everything down to even a widespread rumor are taken in without distinguishing between the two sources.

We will create positive and negative changes for specific products in that form of what is “popular”.

We will control the consumers’ mentality with information.

They will receive this information from multiple sources, but it is not important what forms of media are used.

People are weak to multiple media.

If one medium gives a product high praise and another medium says otherwise, people will end up deciding to think for themselves.

On the other hand, if something people have heard rumors of locally is picked up by television stations and other mass media, they will feel trust and assurance from that.

We can use the thought patterns the customers themselves have built up on how to make judgements on the information they hear by giving out information in stages from multiple media sources in order to give the sense of what is “popular” that we wish. In doing so, we can raise or lower what products sell and what stores customers go to.

If you think of it like a pyramid, our final objective is to push from the base in order to shake the peak with finely-tuned vibrations.

The experiment in this shopping mall will use rumors as the form of information.

We will see how far the experimental information we have created spreads and in what time frame. We will also see how long until it ends and how much the information becomes distorted in the process of spreading.

We will see what general percentages of different age groups actually take action based on the information we spread.

Multiple routes through which to transmit this experimental information have been prepared and the first experiment’s goal is to find the most suitable route for…

 
 

=== Part 7 ===
 
Mikoto fell silent as she looked at the poster-sized window.

Project Code EIC.

A system to manipulate business results by spreading false rumors that altered the value of various products.

A third party would put a different value on the standard products that one would normally be able to just reach out and grab. That concept gave Mikoto a similar impression to the one she had of the Semipublic AR that had utterly permeated that city.

“…”

What if that report was telling the truth and a special advertisement system to control sales had indeed been implemented in that city?

Even if that Code EIC had been created solely out of good intentions, it did not matter. The effects it could have were massive.

Code EIC did not have the ability to control people’s minds and forcibly order them to do things.

It could only manipulate how people viewed various products and determine what was popular by creating rumors about them.

However, that was enough.

Whoever was controlling Code EIC could spread any rumor they wanted no matter how absurd it was at any time.

For instance, they could spread a rumor about an orange with a large amount of army ant eggs implanted in it.

In that case, most of the strange aspects regarding the very valuable orange urban legend disappeared. The fact that an identical urban legend had spread through Academy City at the same time was because someone had purposefully spread the rumor with that timing.

And if those who were setting up the oranges could pull the trigger on the incident whenever they wanted, it was all quite simple.

But…

(Why are they setting up the oranges in the first place? I can’t figure that out. Even if I know how the rumor is being spread, I can’t do anything if I don’t know why they are trying to cause incidents related to that rumor.)

She did not know who, but the person controlling the rumor had to be someone closely related to the shopping mall. But then what did they gain by spreading large amounts of army ants throughout their own home ground of the shopping mall?

“Hmm?” Lancis, who had been sleeping sprawled out on the register counter, looked up while rubbing her eyes. “…Are you still here? Don’t tell me you’re actually planning to buy something.”

“That’s about the worst possible thing for someone in customer service to say.”

Mikoto looked around.

If she used the Semipublic AR, she could figure out where most people lived. However, she was looking for the person completely controlling the popularity of things, the rumors, and the urban legends in that city using group psychology. She doubted whoever it was would simply tell her about their plan. However, she also needed to figure out where the other living bombs were set up around the city.

“You have all kinds of questionable things here, right?”

“…I’m not sure what you’re expecting, but we can even get you things like human skulls.”

“I see,” said Mikoto deciding to take that as a joke. “Then would you happen to have any oranges?”

As she asked her question, Mikoto manipulated the Semipublic AR on the floor, hacked through the security, and fairly accurately calculated out where a certain person must live given security camera records and the deposits of electronic money.

The person was Setali S Skinikia.

She had been Mikoto’s guide to the city and had been the one to tell her the story of the very valuable orange.

And that had also been the name listed as the author at the end of the project report.

 
 

=== Part 8 ===
 
Setali headed underground in an elevator and then walked quickly down a long passageway.

She was not heading for a secret base or anything like that.

The giant shopping mall built on the plains of Russia was basically a flat facility spreading out horizontally. However, that did not give enough living space for the over 50,000 workers. That space had been developed underground. Setali was returning to her apartment.

Things had developed in an unexpected way.

It seemed that Misaka Mikoto girl had escaped from a security guard office and was even then wandering about the shopping mall.

It was best to escape.

In a way, Setali was Misaka Mikoto’s sole point of contact within the shopping mall.

The odds were not exactly low that the girl would come her way if she were wrapped up in some kind of trouble.

She did not need to be told by her fellow security guards that being found by that girl would be bad.

But the public transportation facilities were closed at that time and even if she tried to use a car, it would just make it more likely she would be noticed. Setali was going to gather up some things in her apartment and then head for a tourist hotel. The large number of hotels in the city could hold up to 200,000 people. If she used a fake name and mixed in with all those people, she would not be found.

She would gather together the bare minimum of necessities in her apartment and quickly head to the hotel.

Once dawn came and the public transportation facilities began moving again, she would get on a passenger plane and leave the city.

That would be the end of it.

The girl would no longer be able to track her and Setali would have successfully escaped to safety. In that time, the security guards could act and finish things. Misaka Mikoto’s escape scene would not last long. She would eventually be tracked down and captured.

Everything was going well.

In fact, Setali could see no factor that would fail.

However, the instant she opened her front door, a white hand reached out through the gap and pulled her inside the room. She was pulled into that room which should have been locked until Setali had unlocked it just then.

Her back was slammed up against the wall.

She thought her breathing was going to stop, but that was not just because of the impact.

“People never seem to realize…”

Grabbing Setali’s collar and whispering to her at close range was a Japanese middle school girl.

“…that I can freely move the pins in a keyhole using magnetism. If you would at least make them of brass or stainless steel, you wouldn’t be faced with this kind of problem.”

“Misaka Mikoto…!?”

“Since you’re so surprised to see me, I’m guessing you have an idea what I’m here for.”

With her back pressed up against the wall, Setali tried to shake off Mikoto’s arms, but Mikoto was faster. She lightly swept Setali’s legs out from under her causing her to collapse to the floor.

She had held back, but that was hard to tell from Setali’s point of view.

That time, the woman’s breathing really did stop for a few seconds.

“I know that some oranges were delivered through the east gate at about 17:00 yesterday,” Mikoto said in a low voice ignoring the woman’s coughing.

She threw her next questions at Setali violently.

“Twenty oranges were delivered together!! Only one of those has been recovered! Where are the remaining 19!? Have crimson long-legged army ant eggs been implanted into all of them!?”

“I-I don’t know.”

“Once those ‘detonate’, a huge number of ants will be scattered everywhere! They will eat up all human and animal flesh as they continue to breed and breed!! Once that happens, it’s too late! And with these crimson long-legged army ant living bombs, the colony is purposefully put in danger so the limit on the number of queens will likely be gone. Once the ants inside become active, they may breed so explosively that they will swallow up this entire city!!”

Setali shook her head back and forth as she was being pressed to the ground.

“I don’t know anything about these oranges!!”

There was a dull noise.

It was the sound of thrusting her knees onto the floor right next to Setali’s sides.

“I was suspected because the same rumor was spreading in Academy City and this shopping mall at the exact same time. The rumor was that of the very valuable orange. They claimed that I had to have purposefully spread the rumor and created an incident identical to it because I’m the only person who has gone between both cities.”

A high voltage current was coming dangerously close to shooting from Mikoto’s fingertips, but she desperately restrained herself.

“But there’s someone else who it could have been. After all, I had not heard the story of the very valuable orange until yesterday when I came to this city. That was when I first heard it from someone named Setali S Skinikia.”

“…!?”

“Answer me. Why did you know the story of the very valuable orange that had only been spread within Academy City at that point? And how much did you have to do with the living orange bomb incident taking place in this shopping mall?”

“I really don’t know anything…”

Tears started spilling from Setali’s eyes.

Mikoto did not know if they were due to fear or if they were an attempt at deception.

“I first saw that urban legend a few days before on the internet. I was looking up local information on Academy City so I would have things to talk with you about. I don’t know why things turned out this way. What are these oranges you’re talking about? What do you mean by a living bomb?”

“…”

While still sitting atop Setali, Mikoto stared into her eyes.

With her face wrinkled up in tears, Setali shook her head.

“Even if some incident has occurred following that urban legend…”

Mikoto listened to Setali’s words trying to determine whether they were the truth or a lie.

The woman continued speaking in a voice mixed with tears and sobs.

“…what are you saying I did? If the spread of a rumor is deeply related to this incident, then the criminal would have to be able to control the very flow of that rumor. Do you really think I could do something like that? It’s true that I could spread a rumor, but only a small handful of people would be able to ensure that it spread and became a major story that anyone would have heard of. Even a professional in the television business has to rely on luck for that kind of thing.”

“Yes,” Mikoto muttered.

She had come to her conclusion.

No matter how many tears flowed from Setali’s eyes, no matter how much her face wrinkled up in fear, and no matter how much she desperately insisted that she had only been wrapped up in it all, she was lying.

Even if Mikoto wanted to avert her gaze, she had to continue.

“Project Code EIC.”

“….!?”

That time, Setali S Skinikia’s entire body convulsed as if an electric current had passed through it.

“That project purposefully controls rumors in order to add or remove value to chosen products and to completely control which stores succeed. This city already had a system in place to control rumors and urban legends. You had to have known about it. After all, your name was given as the author of the report.”

“That’s…!?”

Mikoto did not wait for a response.

No, she could not wait for a response.

The next thing she knew, bluish-white sparks were flying from her fingertips. The current was at around 500,000 volts. That level of high voltage current was in bad taste even for a self defense stun gun.

A zapping noise exploded out.

Mikoto was ensuring that it did not head in Setali’s direction as she held the woman’s collar, but the woman did not know that. She was feeling only pure fear.

“Gy-gy-gy-gyaaaahhh!?”

It was perhaps commendable that Setali did not avert the focus of her gaze.

But Mikoto ignored that.

“I don’t know why you spread those oranges around and I do not intend to ask.” Mikoto would no longer be fooled by tears. “Where are the living bombs!? Where are the remaining 19 oranges!? That’s all you need to tell me. I won’t call the security guards on you, so just answer me!!”

“I…don’t know…” Even then, that was all Setali said. “I really don’t know anything about that urban legend becoming an actual incident.”

“I see.”

Mikoto sighed.

She was conflicted about what she should do.

(Is there…)

Should she pass beyond a certain line and use her powers violently?

(Is there some other way…?)

Mikoto poured strength into her hands and dragged Setali up from the floor.

“Then I’ll check to see whether what you’re saying is true or not.”

She headed further into the apartment dragging Setali along with her. She found the bathroom, opened the door, and threw Setali inside.

“What are you-…?”

Setali’s words trailed off and her face stiffened.

Misaka Mikoto pulled a single large orange from her skirt’s pocket. It was an odd orange that seemed almost squishy because it was overripe.

Setali did not even have time to yell or stand up from the tiled floor.

Mikoto chucked the orange into the bathroom and mercilessly closed the door. She then dragged the washing machine over and pushed it up against the bathroom door.

Inside the small bathroom, Setali pressed her back up against the wall to get as far away from the orange as she could. She slowly approached the door, but it would not open. She pounded on the door with her fists and slammed into it with her shoulder, but it would not budge.

“Wait!! Wait!! What is this!?”

“…Oh? I see no reason for you to panic. If you truly think what I’m saying is a bunch of crap and you truly know nothing about the oranges, then you wouldn’t know how dangerous that orange is.”

“You have to be kidding… You have to be kidding!! You just told me!! You mentioned oranges with eggs implanted inside them!! You said the ants inside would become active!! If that’s true…!!”

“You don’t need to worry.”

Mikoto’s voice was kind.

For an instant, Setali’s heart tried to find escape in the idea that the orange was a harmless bluff, but…

“It’s true that there are larva inside that squishy orange and about half of them have grown to adulthood already, but the bathroom is a sealed area. Even if it does ‘explode’, the ants cannot escape so easily. …The ventilation ducts and drains are a bit worrying, but when you know what the dangers are at the beginning, you can set up traps. By sending a high voltage current through those areas, the ants that enter will be fried.”

“N-no, no!! What are you thinking!? This is not normal!! Do you know what kind of ants crimson long-legged army ants are!?”

“Not really, but that is a creepy name, isn’t it? I wonder if they could eat a cow or a pig down to its bones.”

“…!!”

Setali pounded her fists on the door. Her breathing was erratic. Red blood was leaking from her hands. But it was no good. The door would not open even a single millimeter. She was completely trapped.

“You probably shouldn’t get too worked up.”

Mikoto’s voice from the other side of the door was one of someone enjoying herself.

That irritated Setali’s nerves even further.

“My prediction is that the living bombs have a time limit set by intentionally manipulating the timing of the hatching and activation of the ants. When stored, they are likely kept cold and they are put in a very hot and humid place when they are to be used. …If you breathe too erratically, you’ll bring up the temperature of the bathroom with your body temperature.”

“Aaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhh!! Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!!!”

If the orange exploded there, over 100 army ants would come overflowing into that small area.

Setali had nowhere to run.

Even if she clung to the ceiling, she would be overrun by army ants.

“How much did you have to do with this incident?” Mikoto asked as if dangling down a final lifeline.

She gave that terrible announcement that would send Setali down into an instant hell if she missed even a word.

“Where are the remaining oranges?”

Setali’s black eyes moved around unnaturally.

It looked like the orange in the center of the bathroom was sweating like human skin.

And then she saw the thick skin of the orange squirming from the inside.

That was her limit.

“I don’t know!! I really don’t know!! It’s true I was involved with Code EIC!! The research is continuing even now and we have intentionally spread rumors!! But I had nothing to do with that urban legend!! Code EIC was only intended to spread information that would raise the value of a given product. I never even thought about using it to spread creepy urban legends like that!!”

Setali felt like she was a human IC recorder. Unrelated to what she wished herself, she would tell any secret as long as someone pressed the button. It was quite pathetic. A woman of over 20 in tears and being talked down to by a middle school girl was simply pathetic.

“Why did you tell me the story of the very valuable orange?”

“I don’t know!! I just all of a sudden found myself telling the story!! I don’t even remember where exactly I heard about it!! But I must have heard it somewhere. You can check on your own where I found the information by checking my internet history or the digitally broadcasted television shows I watched!! But I don’t know!!”

“If Code EIC was used in this incident, then the higher ups in the shopping mall are the most suspicious. Do have any idea who it could be?”

“Of course not!! It’s true that we are a cooperative institution of Academy City that carries out economic experiments and research such as Code EIC, so we do have a few unofficial groups. But none of them are anything like a terrorist group that wants to harm people!! This isn’t a city with movie-like villains such as obviously evil organizations or fixers that control everything from the shadows!!”

“…”

“Wait… I’m telling the truth!! I don’t know anything else!! So please let me out of here!! The orange…that orange is moving oddly!! Please…please save me…!!”

Setali heard a slight noise from the other side of the door.

Setali thought it was the sound of Mikoto leaving.

She thought she was being left behind in that nightmarish bathroom.

“W-waaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!?”

She screamed.

She could not help herself.

She felt that small bathroom had become her coffin.

But that was not what was happening.

Mikoto was moving the washing machine from in front of the door.

The door opened and Mikoto stepped into the bathroom.

“…Sorry about that.”

“Ah…uuh?”

Mikoto lightly picked up the orange from the center of the bathroom and Setali stared at her unable to believe her eyes.

Mikoto tore off the skin of the orange and showed Setali that nothing dangerous was inside.

“I cut the skin slightly with a knife and put margarine inside. The heat melted it and made it look like the skin was moving.”

“…”

Setali stared blankly for a bit.

Finally, she yelled like a beast and punched Mikoto in the face as hard as she could.

Mikoto did not even try to avoid it.

With her back slammed against the wall, Mikoto wiped the blood dripping from her split lip.

“If everything you said is true, then there really is someone out there who has set up oranges with crimson long-legged army ant eggs implanted inside.”

“…I thought I told you this city does not have any obviously evil organizations.”

“Yes.” Mikoto nodded. “So someone must be acting as if they are some dark group of “higher ups”. I don’t know if it’s someone from within the city or someone who has come in from outside, but I do know that these people actually exists and that they are causing dangerous incidents in the city.”

The city’s security guards still did not know that those people existed. Mikoto did not know if they would listen if Mikoto or Setali tried to tell them. It would be a problem if she was asked how she found out about Code EIC and a large scale incident could occur while she wasted time on that.

Having the living bombs full of ant eggs explode would be the worst possible situation.

“What are you going to do?” asked Setali. “How are you going to stop them?”

“I have no choice but to follow each hint I’ve been given.”

That said, all Mikoto had to work with were the security camera records, the reference to oranges by Lessar, and Setali who had told her about the urban legend. Two of those three had led to nothing.

That left only one.

“That Lessar seemed to know something, so I have to directly ask her about this.”

 
 
<noinclude>
{{Toaru_Nav|prev=Toaru_Majutsu_no_Index:RailgunSS2_Chapter1|next=Toaru_Majutsu_no_Index:RailgunSS2_Chapter3}}
</noinclude>

Toaru Majutsu no Index:RailgunSS2 Chapter2

2011-10-30T12:41:42Z

89.72.147.28: /* Part 3 */

== Chapter 2==
 
=== Part 1 ===
 
“So she got away…”

Enirya G. Algonskaya, a security guard, sighed while looking at the monitor.

She was in a small room.

It was the room beyond the interrogation room’s one-way mirror.

After cornering her a bit, they had given her a certain level of freedom. That was why they had allowed her to access the Semipublic AR and had not deleted her account. They had been hoping Mikoto would end up revealing something to them in how she used the network once she had lost her cool.

One of Enirya’s fellow security guards spoke while bringing up some files on the wall.

“She escaped through the window and along the wall. The AR monitors on the wall had some trouble due to magnetism. Perhaps we should not have treated her like a usual minor.”

“It’s not like we actually know how to restrain an esper. Not much data on them has been disclosed to us,” Enirya said in a very different tone from when she had spoken with Mikoto. “Or are you saying we should have put guillotine-like wooden shackles on her?”

“She rotated those bolts with magnetism. She might be able to vibrate something made of iron at high speed and use it like a saw.”

“So we have no way of resolving that. And now this dangerous person who can use anything made of steel like a saw or a bullet is fleeing through the city.” Enirya put her elbows up on the table and asked her fellow security guard a question with her head hanging down. “How is the tracking going? Do we have any idea where she’s fleeing to?”

“No. She is not showing up on the surveillance equipment.”

“Hm, and it isn’t supposed to have any blind spots. …What about her Semipublic AR account? Has she used it?”

That city’s AR checked on the user’s location and made sure others could not see the images the user was seeing. That also meant that the person’s location could be checked on.

However…

“She has not used it at all since she escaped. We are continuing to monitor her account, but…”

“So she’s realized what we can do with it.” Enirya smiled a bit despite having lost a possible hint. “We can target that.”

“?”

“Everyone in this city uses the Semipublic AR. It is not forced on them, but it is simply inconvenient not to. …A lone person not using it will stand out. Search for someone who is slow to react. Don’t just use the surveillance equipment. Have the security guards on patrol be on the lookout, too. Anyone can see the importance of human eye surveillance with things like checks for suspicious objects in airports.”

While looking over at her fellow security guard using the AR to arrange that, Enirya added more in her thoughts.

(What was that esper yelling in the interrogation room?)

She frowned while performing some operations on a monitor that had been isolated from the AR.

(She said this was not over and that there were 19 oranges left.)

She typed on the table performing a search over the AR.

(The details are unknown on the contents of the bucket the suspect said she stopped. The contents were almost completely turned to ash making it hard to tell if they were actually crimson long-legged army ants.)

If they had the lab check the DNA, some new information might be found, but that would simply take too long.

Of course, she could not deny the possibility that the remains did not belong to crimson long-legged army ants. It could all be the prank of a middle school girl.

However…

(If so, would she have had a good enough reason to escape the interrogation room? She caused some trouble, but if she had only used normal harmless ants, it was at a level where she could have just apologized.)

That meant the situation may have gotten to a point where that would not cut it.

(But now that she’s run off, it seems the best option where it was just a prank has disappeared. The incident was real. However, what exactly is going on? Were there really crimson long-legged army ants there or was she merely claiming there were and now she’s about to cause some more trouble?)

After thinking for a bit, Enirya tapped her index finger on the table getting rid of the AR search.

(In any case, we will capture her.)

She once more confirmed what her own objective was.

(Getting information from the one who knows what is going on is the fastest method.)
 
 

=== Part 2 ===
 
The date had changed.

Misaka Mikoto ran through the shopping mall late at night.

There was a major difference between day and night. Things were completely sectioned off. The night leisure areas that functioned into the night continually emitted light while the areas that closed at sundown were wrapped in darkness.

The vacant darkness may have been reminiscent of a school at night.

The emergency paths, the paths leading to security guard stations, and the locations of fire extinguishers and AEDs were color coded on the floor with arrows. The blue dots at even intervals on the ceiling likely denoted the locations of the sprinklers.

Those things were being shown on the Semipublic AR.

Because Mikoto was not allowing their sensors to see her, they were not able to personally focus them for her. Most likely, those displays were set at an isolation level where everyone could see them. In other words, it was the same as a normal television.

As Mikoto hid behind a display shelf with household appliances lined up on it, a few footsteps passed by.

It seemed to be a group of three. They seemed to be using the Semipublic AR to follow the “footprints” left on the floor.

If Mikoto had not tampered with the sensors, they would have caught up to her very quickly.

(But that also means I can throw them off my trail as often as I want as long as I can interfere with their electronic equipment.)

She watched the security guards head off in the wrong direction following dummy “footprints”. However, they would likely realize the “footprints” were unnatural before long. Once they stopped relying on the sensors, things would truly begin.

She could not allow herself to be captured.

Oranges filled with crimson long-legged army ant eggs could be set up around the shopping mall to act as living time bombs at that very moment. She had no idea when the eggs would hatch and the ants would become active. She had no idea how tenacious the ants were, but they might attack people no matter where they hid once they were spread around. It was horrible to imagine.

“…”

There were a lot of things she needed to investigate.

She had heard oranges mentioned a few times since she had entered the city. She had to go back and investigate those instances.

(It would be so easy if I could use the AR.)

Mikoto looked down at the ground while still hiding behind the display.

She was an esper that could control electricity. That did not just mean she could create powerful high voltage currents. She could also carry out precise hacking. In a city that managed the flow of people and things at such a high level, she could easily search for someone using the surveillance cameras, the electronic money, and other things. For Mikoto, an analog rural city would be harder to work in.

But the systems in that city used the Semipublic AR. That interface required Mikoto to use the actions of her body. In other words, if she used the ultrasonic wave sensors like usual, the security guards would find her.

She needed a different account to use.

She was already using her hacking to fool the cameras and sensors, but another problem arose. Just by going about not using the Semipublic AR that everyone used, she stood out to the security guards watching.

To completely continue on, she needed a new account.

However, the security was strong enough that Mikoto could not create a new account even with her hacking.

To create a new account, it seemed she needed to physically contact a large server that managed a great amount of information.

(I’ll start my preparations there for safety and convenience’s sake.)

Mikoto could not use the Semipublic AR, so she forced herself to recall the signs she had seen before.

She looked all around her and stopped while staring in a direction from which a faint light was leaking.

 
 

=== Part 3 ===
 
There were many different types of night leisure activities.

That area was like an amusement park lit up with many lights giving it a different look from a daytime amusement park. There were clubs for youths filled with booming music and alcohol. There was an opera house that required formal wear and an otherwise nice appearance to get in. There were various amusements of every genre, for every rank, and for every target demographic. All of it filled that area of the dark night with light.

However, the areas that would fulfill Mikoto’s requirements were limited.

She needed a place with a large server that dealt with a large amount of data.

“The casino, hm?”

(…I’m more used to arcades.)

As Mikoto muttered both out loud and silently, she was not wearing her Tokiwadai uniform. Instead, she was wearing a mostly red dress. She had taken it from the back of a dress shop she had found along the way. It was labeled “Misaka Mikoto – Demonstration Oufit”, so she did not think it would be a problem.

Mikoto was fired up, but when she actually entered the casino, it turned out not to have as formal and dignified an atmosphere as she had thought. There were a lot of gentlemen and ladies in formal dress at the roulette and baccarat tables that had dealers, but the area full of slot machines had plenty of Asians in T-shirts and jeans. That area looked just like the slot machines in a pachinko parlor.

Mikoto had no idea what the laws were in Russia, but in the shopping mall, both adults and children were allowed in the casino hall. Most of the children were with their parents, but that was not because they were required to be accompanied by an adult. It was simply due to the fact that most of the kids in the shopping mall were there on a trip with their families.

As such, a middle school girl like Misaka Mikoto did not especially stand out upon marching into the casino.

In fact, she seemed right at home.

(Is that really something to be proud of?)

There were plenty of human eyes she could not fool with her power like she could with the cameras and sensors. However, no one pointed her out as a wanted criminal and the security guards did not come charging over.

Perhaps her atmosphere had changed due to the dress, perhaps the security guards had hidden the information on her from the general public, or perhaps the people were simply too used to the Semipublic AR so they were unable to focus on her as long as a “danger” icon did not appear above her head.

If she did not take action while she could, she would be cornered before long.

(Now then…)

Mikoto looked around.

[[Image:RAILGUN_SS2_02_007.jpg|thumb]]

(There are all sorts of chips clattering around either increasing or decreasing in amount. This can’t just be the money they have on hand. There must be a system for using your credit card data to buy chips. There has to be a large server here that is linked to credit card companies across the world.)

However, the interior of the casino was made to look like an aristocratic mansion, so the ugly boxes like an air conditioner were not just left out in the open. They were likely stored somewhere possibly underground or in an adjacent room.

The walls, pillars, floor, tables, show windows, and everything else in that place were a terminal for the Semipublic AR, but those were just the very ends of the system. Those were far from the computers that managed all the accounts. Simply put, there were a lot of defensive walls between those two parts of the system and the data that could get through was limited.

However, if she made the commands directly in a large server, she could force her way through all the defensive walls at once.

Mikoto lightly looked around as she took a mixed drink known as a non-alcoholic cocktail from an unknown bunny girl.

There were stairs at the end of the hall that seemed to lead to the VIP seats on the second floor.

In other words, the area below that was a giant box.

“So it’s there.”

Mikoto lightly brought the cocktail glass to her lips and walked closer to the VIP seats while making sure not to go against the flow of people and the music being played within the casino.

There was a poker table below the VIP seats.

The cards were dealt by a physical dealer, but the betting and dividing up of chips seemed to be done digitally by the Semipublic AR on the table.

The dealer had his back to the wall, so it would be difficult to get up next to the wall.

You were free to watch the players, but hanging out in the back too much would probably make people suspect you were trying to spy on the cards and let one of the players know.

The best way to stay by the wall for a long period was…

(Sigh… I guess I have no choice but to join in.)

But while that game of poker used paper cards and a dealer (perhaps to ensure fairness), it also used the Semipublic AR for the betting and dividing up of the chips.

Mikoto could not use her own account, so was it even possible for her to join in?

“Hee hee hee. You seem troubled.”

“Wah!?”

Mikoto’s shoulders jumped in surprise at the sudden voice from behind.

Standing there was the girl named Lessar from the occult convenience store. For some reason, she was dressed as a black bunny girl and was piling variously colored chips onto a silver tray.

“I’m not sure what it is that has you so troubled, though. Did your allowance run out?”

“Wait a second. You said something about an orange to me, right? I need you to tell me what you were-…”

As Mikoto tried to speak, Lessar stretched out her index finger.

She touched Mikoto’s lower lip with that finger.

“Non non. Should you be talking about that here?”

“(…I need to speak with you later.)”

Mikoto had no idea who this Lessar girl really was. She had given her a hint about the orange. Due to that, she had somehow managed to deal with the first orange explosion, but she still did not know if Lessar was good or bad. However, it was clear that she had something to do with the incident.

But Mikoto still had no allies she could be completely sure of.

She did not need to wish for that much.

(I suppose I have to use everything I can…)

Mikoto reconfirmed her plan.

(As such, I still need to work on getting a new account allowing me to freely walk through the facility like I originally planned.)

“Are you working now? Or are you dressed like that for fun?”

“Nihon Daruma is a shop for souvenirs that bring good luck and certain victory, so its true value can be seen in a place like this. Even those who would normally find it ridiculous come to buy things. Although I don’t think there is actually anyone who can use spells that twist probability theory or statistics. To answer your question, I do not work for the casino, so I am not prohibited from gambling on the job.”

“And you can use the Semipublic AR, right?”

“What about it?”

In response to Lessar’s question, Mikoto pointed toward the poker table.

“I’ll help you win some easy money, so help me out.”

 
 

=== Part 4 ===
 
It was not even a competition.

Lessar in her black bunny girl outfit sat down at the Japanese fan-shaped table and Mikoto remained on standby peering over Lessar’s shoulder at the cards.

Then Mikoto just had to give slight instructions on what to do based on the five cards dealt to Lessar.

By the way, no matter how much tremendous luck one had, not even an experienced professional player could win every single time. What was important in that kind of card game was to clearly have hands one won and hands one lost during the first stage. One pushed toward losing on the hands that would have the lowest damage and pushed toward winning on the hands that would bring the greatest benefit. The differences between those would bring the player victory in the end.

“Wow, you’re really making this look easy. It feels like I was given a bank account that never goes down no matter how much I use it.”

“Luck and skill are not needed. Anyone can win as long as they can do math.”

“But poker is more than just probability and statistics, right? In fact, I think the real thrill comes from the psychological warfare.”

“Economics is fundamentally the study of the movements of people’s hearts. If unease spreads through the market, stock prices can plummet for no reason. Deciding when to stay with it and when to back out is the same,” Mikoto replied arbitrarily, but her true goal was not victory in a card game.

That was just what she was doing in her spare time.

Her brain was mainly focused on manipulating minute electronic currents in order hack the large server.

“But is this really okay?”

“Is what?”

“No matter how many hands go by and no matter how mean the dealer gets, we do not lose any chips. The other players are getting mad, the dealer is getting panicked, and it feels like someone is going to call the security guards on us for cheating before long.”

“Hm, I guess we stood out too much. …Wait, did you know I was being chased?”

“More or less.”

“What do you think I’m doing right now?”

“Trying to get some money to use in your flight?”

“Don’t joke. Running away isn’t my thing.”

A commotion had started behind Mikoto. Like a wave, it slowly approached her. It seemed more like someone was cutting through the waves of people than like the clamoring people were approaching.

“Looks like the time has come.”

“What should we do? If you’re going to run, I suggest creating some legal disorder. For instance, you could slam your fist down on the pile of chips to send them flying everywhere.”

(Whether I create some disorder or not, running out in a hurry is not a good plan. It would simply stand out too much.)

Mikoto felt a numb feeling on the inside of her forehead.

She continued to interfere with the large server.

The commotion continued to approach as she did so.

The people cutting through the waves of people were likely security guards.

“(They’re gonna ask for your digital identification, so it’ll look suspicious if you can’t use the Semipublic AR. However, you can’t exactly show them your actual ID either.)”

“(…Shut up. Just stay quiet.)”

Lessar did not seem worried at all. In fact, she looked at Mikoto and the security guard with a mischievous look in her eyes.

The security guards were now directly behind Mikoto.

Mikoto’s bangs slightly wavered in an unnatural way.

They did not hesitate.

Mikoto felt a hand on her right shoulder.

For some reason, she responded by turning around to the left.

She could not display a digital ID or show her normal ID as Misaka Mikoto…or so it should have been.

“Do you need something?” Mikoto said with a smile.

At the same time, a large window displaying a digital ID appeared on the floor. She used the keyboard in the touch window on the poker table to set the Semipublic AR to a level where the security guards could see it.

Two male security guards had come.

They looked down at the ground dubiously.

One of them spoke while looking at the data giving the personal information of the girl before his eyes.

“…Benisaki Eri-san?”

Lessar was the only one that smiled at that.

The girl in the red dress put her expression in order and slowly asked a question.

“Yes, is there a problem?”

She blinked her eyes in a way that a fellow woman could tell was completely purposeful.

“What were you two called here for?”

The security guards turned their suspicious gazes from the girl in the red dress to the dealer. He had likely been the one who had reported the girls for making people less likely to play at his table due to their constant winning.

“The movements of the cards should be tracked by the table’s Semipublic AR and you can also check the camera at the edge of ceiling over there.”

The girl in the red dress put a hand on Lessar’s shoulder in order to urge her to stand up.

The security guard men became a bit flustered.

“Eh…ah…wait! Where do you think you’re g-…”

“Then I’ll leave these.”

Mikoto dropped all the chips they had gained on the table.

She then pointed toward the dealer.

“However, you are the one who will lose in the end. We didn’t do anything wrong and yet you conspired with the security guards to have our game forfeited just because you weren’t doing so well. If I am restrained even temporarily, the opinion of this casino will drop like a rock. No one wants to be arrested for a baseless crime.”

After saying that, the girl in the red dress left the table along with Lessar. She moved powerfully and quickly but not so quickly that it seemed unnatural.

“(…Now then, I wonder if this will allow you to get away.)”

“(Don’t worry. The dealer who started this will do everything he can to end it because his job is on the line.)”

“(I don’t know how you got it, but isn’t that account you worked so hard to get useless now that it has been checked on?)”

“(I created more than one account just now.)”

The girl in the red dress leisurely headed for the casino’s exit as she listened to the trouble still occurring behind her.

“What are you going to do now?” asked bunny girl Lessar.

“We need to go somewhere where we can talk. I want to ask you something about the oranges.”

“Hm,” Lessar responded arbitrarily. “Then let’s head for Nihon Daruma.”

“W-wait. That’s fine, but what route are you taking?”

“We’ll stand out if we’re together, so let’s split up and rendezvous back there.”

“Hey! You need to answer my ques-…!!”

Leaving the door to the casino open, Lessar quickly mixed in with the crowds outside.

Yelling out after the other girl could bring the focus of the security guards back on her, so the girl in the red dress sighed and started calmly travelling along with the flow of the people.

 
 

=== Part 5 ===
 
Changing somewhere other than a dressing room took courage, but Mikoto managed to change out of the red dress and into her uniform.

She then headed to the occult convenience store.

Souvenir shops at tourist spots tended to close the earliest of any kind of store in the world, but that place did call itself a convenience store. Even after the date had changed, it was still filled with white-ish fluorescent light.

The girl named Lessar who had been working there had told Mikoto to watch out for oranges.

She had to know something.

On top of that, the occult convenience store was filled with suspicious looking goods. It was possible they treated horrible ants as pets.

Mikoto was planning to meet up with Lessar in order to get what information she could from the girl and then borrow a staff room at the occult convenience store or some other place that had a bit of privacy where she could use the Semipublic AR to search for some information on the living bombs.

However…

“Wait, where’s Lessar?” Mikoto asked as soon as the door slid open and she got a look inside the store.

The girl who had been working there just a few hours before was nowhere to be seen. A different girl had brought a folding chair behind the register counter and was flipping through a few Japanese sports newspapers.

“Hm?”

The girl was shorter than Mikoto. She had short brown hair that was forced up with a headband. Her nametag said “Lancis”. She was white just like Lessar.

She spoke after shuddering for some reason.

“…Lessar has not come back yet…”

“That brat. And she’s the one that said to meet up here,” Mikoto said accidentally letting her resentment leak into her voice.

The girl who seemed to be named Lancis looked at Mikoto’s chest with a confused look.

“…Lessar seems like more of an adult than you, though.”

“Where are you looking and what is your basis for that judgement, you damn brat!! I can’t lose to a child like that!!”

“Nnn, despite how she looks, Lessar broke the record at her school by starting to wear a bra in fourth grade.”

“Uuh!?”

Mikoto faltered. It was a secret that she did not start doing so until halfway through her first year of middle school.

“A-anyway, it seems Lessar isn’t here, so I can’t ask her about the orange. Have you heard when she’s going to be back?”

“I have this.”

Lancis waved around something in her hand. Mikoto grabbed it doubtfully. It seemed to be a postcard. The entire backside had some kind of painting printed on it. It may have been a religious picture. The picture was in truly bad taste as it showed a lady being captured by incredibly large ants.

“…Wait a second. If Lessar hasn’t come back yet, where did this postcard come from?”

“They can be delivered very quickly within the shopping mall. Although it’s still not as fast as just sending an email.”

Mikoto flipped it over to look at the front. The top half had the destination address and the bottom half had the message. The area for the sender’s location was left completely blank, but the message section had round English letters written in black marker.

It said: ''There is an incident carried out that follows a rumor, but what if the rumor itself was intentionally spread for that reason?''

“…”

Mikoto looked up from the postcard.

“I don’t have time for riddles.”

“Don’t look at me,” replied Lancis without much energy before collapsing over the newspapers and the counter.

It seemed the late night shift had made her rather tired.

“…We cannot predict what Lessar will do. And Bayloupe got after her about it recently, too…”

Mikoto even heard a snore. It seemed the girl had just fallen asleep.

For an instant, Mikoto thought of smacking the girl to wake her up and get Lessar’s cell phone number, but she decided that wasn’t the best idea. If Lessar was seriously intending to flee, she would not stay on the phone long enough to allow Mikoto to trace her using it.

(Anyway, it seems she didn’t immediately report me. I wonder how far the fact that I was involved with that orange incident and am fleeing from the security guards has spread.)

That kind of convenience store could have an alarm button under the register counter, so she could not let her guard down, but she wouldn’t worry too much until security guards actually showed up.

She had something she needed to investigate.

Mikoto put her hands on top of the register counter and called up a keyboard to control the Semipublic AR. Of course, she was using one of the accounts she had acquired in the casino. Her fingers raced across the surface as she began her search for the information she needed.

What she needed was…

(The security camera records for the entrance near the east gate.)

That orange had just been lying on the ground at that entrance with people streaming in both directions. If she checked on the footage from around that time, she might be able to find who put the orange there and where they went afterwards.

Of course, that information was not open to the public.

Mikoto put together her knowledge and ability to search for data she would normally not be able to access.

She almost immediately made it to the entire library of security camera footage.

However…

“The data is corrupted and cannot be read.”

That simple message popped up. Mikoto tried to open a different file. There was more than one camera set in each place. Because things were being monitored from multiple different points, there were multiple files that could be used.

And yet…

“The data is corrupted and cannot be read.”

“The data is corrupted and cannot be read.”

“The data is corrupted and cannot be read.”

Consistently receiving that same message surprised Mikoto more than it annoyed her. Someone had deleted the data for only that specific time.

Someone who worked at the shopping mall would be the most suspicious, but a third party could still have done it as shown by the fact that Mikoto had been able to hack in that far. It was difficult to narrow down who had messed with the security camera data with that situation alone.

She could not track where the oranges could have gone using those recordings.

Even then, the countdown continued until the eggs would hatch causing the living bomb to go off.

(That means I have no choice but to chase after the oranges using only the flow of the people.)

Mikoto looked back down at the postcard.

The riddle-like text seemed to be a hint related to the incident, but Mikoto could not get anything concrete out of it.

The picture of the ants and the lady reminded Mikoto of the crimson long-legged army ants, but it still did not seem to have any real information in it.

But…

“This pattern…?”

Mikoto focused on the lady’s clothes. They had a white and black design on them, but the balance seemed to be off at the edges as if it had turned into a monotone mosaic.

Her eyes were drawn in toward one point.

It looked familiar.

It was a square with a random arrangement of black and white.

(A QR code…?)

Mikoto pulled out her cell phone and aimed the camera lens at it, but it failed to read it. Mikoto almost gave up thinking she had read too much into it, but she suddenly looked over at the wall of the occult convenience store.

She recalled that the QR code used for the information on that orange had been in a format that needed to be read ultrasonically using the Semipublic AR.

She approached the wall.

Just like before, she pressed the postcard against the wall.

A rectangular window opened up like a large poster. It seemed to be different from a normal webpage. It was the type of page that could not be accessed via a search engine and could only be accessed directly through its IP address.

However, there was no information there.

It only had text in the center telling her to enter a password.

(Should I break through using brute force?)

Mikoto thought of using her power on it, but she then spotted a small signature at the edge of the backside of the postcard. However, the arrangement of the letters of the alphabet was too random to be a penname.

Mikoto entered those letters into the wall as the password.

She made it through on the first try.

After that confirmation, a great amount of information was displayed in the large poster.

What it said was…

 
 

=== Part 6 ===
 
Project Code EIC.

Concerning the encouragement of group psychology on the premise of economic effects.

The project will use this shopping mall as a testing ground to control the information about products on every level from the advertisements using the mass media to even the exchange of information between users over the internet and word of mouth. The intent will be to provide the most suitable stimulus to the customers on a mental level.

Due to the nature of the project, we cannot create a nonexistent product from nothing.

All this project specializes in is taking an already existing product and adding to its intrinsic value.

Products that have had their intrinsic value increased will become scarce because the rate at which they are consumed will increase. At the same time, the rate of consumption for products that have their value lowered will drop.

It may be simpler to think of it as giving products a sense of being “premiere” or making people see them as branded in a certain way.

We will call bringing a product’s sales up a “positive change” and the opposite a “negative change”.

By using these positive and negative changes, the rates of consumption for various products can be regulated. This can be used to create a large “flow” in the market and even to control entire economies. That is the true meaning of this project.

Whether we are making a positive or negative change, we add in all sorts of information based on an already existing product and make suggestions that compel people in one way or the other but leaves them with a certain degree of freedom.

They will make a personal judgement on the value of the product as it is and a prediction of the value of the product in the future. Based on that information, they will decide whether to purchase it or not.

When rain is scarce and water is expected dry up, people try to stockpile water and when there is too much rain and it is expected to have a negative effect on crops, people try to stockpile vegetables.

When a warm winter is expected, people will wait to buy studless tires and when a cool spring is expected to severely lowers the amount of pollen, the amount of masks bought lowers.

And all of this happens even when the data saying these things are expected is based on nothing.

It is common for people to intuitively determine how credible they find the data they use to decide whether to purchase a product or not. Often times, information of every level from a news broadcast put out by a specialty agency that verifies everything down to even a widespread rumor are taken in without distinguishing between the two sources.

We will create positive and negative changes for specific products in that form of what is “popular”.

We will control the consumers’ mentality with information.

They will receive this information from multiple sources, but it is not important what forms of media are used.

People are weak to multiple media.

If one medium gives a product high praise and another medium says otherwise, people will end up deciding to think for themselves.

On the other hand, if something people have heard rumors of locally is picked up by television stations and other mass media, they will feel trust and assurance from that.

We can use the thought patterns the customers themselves have built up on how to make judgements on the information they hear by giving out information in stages from multiple media sources in order to give the sense of what is “popular” that we wish. In doing so, we can raise or lower what products sell and what stores customers go to.

If you think of it like a pyramid, our final objective is to push from the base in order to shake the peak with finely-tuned vibrations.

The experiment in this shopping mall will use rumors as the form of information.

We will see how far the experimental information we have created spreads and in what time frame. We will also see how long until it ends and how much the information becomes distorted in the process of spreading.

We will see what general percentages of different age groups actually take action based on the information we spread.

Multiple routes through which to transmit this experimental information have been prepared and the first experiment’s goal is to find the most suitable route for…

 
 

=== Part 7 ===
 
Mikoto fell silent as she looked at the poster-sized window.

Project Code EIC.

A system to manipulate business results by spreading false rumors that altered the value of various products.

A third party would put a different value on the standard products that one would normally be able to just reach out and grab. That concept gave Mikoto a similar impression to the one she had of the Semipublic AR that had utterly permeated that city.

“…”

What if that report was telling the truth and a special advertisement system to control sales had indeed been implemented in that city?

Even if that Code EIC had been created solely out of good intentions, it did not matter. The effects it could have were massive.

Code EIC did not have the ability to control people’s minds and forcibly order them to do things.

It could only manipulate how people viewed various products and determine what was popular by creating rumors about them.

However, that was enough.

Whoever was controlling Code EIC could spread any rumor they wanted no matter how absurd it was at any time.

For instance, they could spread a rumor about an orange with a large amount of army ant eggs implanted in it.

In that case, most of the strange aspects regarding the very valuable orange urban legend disappeared. The fact that an identical urban legend had spread through Academy City at the same time was because someone had purposefully spread the rumor with that timing.

And if those who were setting up the oranges could pull the trigger on the incident whenever they wanted, it was all quite simple.

But…

(Why are they setting up the oranges in the first place? I can’t figure that out. Even if I know how the rumor is being spread, I can’t do anything if I don’t know why they are trying to cause incidents related to that rumor.)

She did not know who, but the person controlling the rumor had to be someone closely related to the shopping mall. But then what did they gain by spreading large amounts of army ants throughout their own home ground of the shopping mall?

“Hmm?” Lancis, who had been sleeping sprawled out on the register counter, looked up while rubbing her eyes. “…Are you still here? Don’t tell me you’re actually planning to buy something.”

“That’s about the worst possible thing for someone in customer service to say.”

Mikoto looked around.

If she used the Semipublic AR, she could figure out where most people lived. However, she was looking for the person completely controlling the popularity of things, the rumors, and the urban legends in that city using group psychology. She doubted whoever it was would simply tell her about their plan. However, she also needed to figure out where the other living bombs were set up around the city.

“You have all kinds of questionable things here, right?”

“…I’m not sure what you’re expecting, but we can even get you things like human skulls.”

“I see,” said Mikoto deciding to take that as a joke. “Then would you happen to have any oranges?”

As she asked her question, Mikoto manipulated the Semipublic AR on the floor, hacked through the security, and fairly accurately calculated out where a certain person must live given security camera records and the deposits of electronic money.

The person was Setali S Skinikia.

She had been Mikoto’s guide to the city and had been the one to tell her the story of the very valuable orange.

And that had also been the name listed as the author at the end of the project report.

 
 

=== Part 8 ===
 
Setali headed underground in an elevator and then walked quickly down a long passageway.

She was not heading for a secret base or anything like that.

The giant shopping mall built on the plains of Russia was basically a flat facility spreading out horizontally. However, that did not give enough living space for the over 50,000 workers. That space had been developed underground. Setali was returning to her apartment.

Things had developed in an unexpected way.

It seemed that Misaka Mikoto girl had escaped from a security guard office and was even then wandering about the shopping mall.

It was best to escape.

In a way, Setali was Misaka Mikoto’s sole point of contact within the shopping mall.

The odds were not exactly low that the girl would come her way if she were wrapped up in some kind of trouble.

She did not need to be told by her fellow security guards that being found by that girl would be bad.

But the public transportation facilities were closed at that time and even if she tried to use a car, it would just make it more likely she would be noticed. Setali was going to gather up some things in her apartment and then head for a tourist hotel. The large number of hotels in the city could hold up to 200,000 people. If she used a fake name and mixed in with all those people, she would not be found.

She would gather together the bare minimum of necessities in her apartment and quickly head to the hotel.

Once dawn came and the public transportation facilities began moving again, she would get on a passenger plane and leave the city.

That would be the end of it.

The girl would no longer be able to track her and Setali would have successfully escaped to safety. In that time, the security guards could act and finish things. Misaka Mikoto’s escape scene would not last long. She would eventually be tracked down and captured.

Everything was going well.

In fact, Setali could see no factor that would fail.

However, the instant she opened her front door, a white hand reached out through the gap and pulled her inside the room. She was pulled into that room which should have been locked until Setali had unlocked it just then.

Her back was slammed up against the wall.

She thought her breathing was going to stop, but that was not just because of the impact.

“People never seem to realize…”

Grabbing Setali’s collar and whispering to her at close range was a Japanese middle school girl.

“…that I can freely move the pins in a keyhole using magnetism. If you would at least make them of brass or stainless steel, you wouldn’t be faced with this kind of problem.”

“Misaka Mikoto…!?”

“Since you’re so surprised to see me, I’m guessing you have an idea what I’m here for.”

With her back pressed up against the wall, Setali tried to shake off Mikoto’s arms, but Mikoto was faster. She lightly swept Setali’s legs out from under her causing her to collapse to the floor.

She had held back, but that was hard to tell from Setali’s point of view.

That time, the woman’s breathing really did stop for a few seconds.

“I know that some oranges were delivered through the east gate at about 17:00 yesterday,” Mikoto said in a low voice ignoring the woman’s coughing.

She threw her next questions at Setali violently.

“Twenty oranges were delivered together!! Only one of those has been recovered! Where are the remaining 19!? Have crimson long-legged army ant eggs been implanted into all of them!?”

“I-I don’t know.”

“Once those ‘detonate’, a huge number of ants will be scattered everywhere! They will eat up all human and animal flesh as they continue to breed and breed!! Once that happens, it’s too late! And with these crimson long-legged army ant living bombs, the colony is purposefully put in danger so the limit on the number of queens will likely be gone. Once the ants inside become active, they may breed so explosively that they will swallow up this entire city!!”

Setali shook her head back and forth as she was being pressed to the ground.

“I don’t know anything about these oranges!!”

There was a dull noise.

It was the sound of thrusting her knees onto the floor right next to Setali’s sides.

“I was suspected because the same rumor was spreading in Academy City and this shopping mall at the exact same time. The rumor was that of the very valuable orange. They claimed that I had to have purposefully spread the rumor and created an incident identical to it because I’m the only person who has gone between both cities.”

A high voltage current was coming dangerously close to shooting from Mikoto’s fingertips, but she desperately restrained herself.

“But there’s someone else who it could have been. After all, I had not heard the story of the very valuable orange until yesterday when I came to this city. That was when I first heard it from someone named Setali S Skinikia.”

“…!?”

“Answer me. Why did you know the story of the very valuable orange that had only been spread within Academy City at that point? And how much did you have to do with the living orange bomb incident taking place in this shopping mall?”

“I really don’t know anything…”

Tears started spilling from Setali’s eyes.

Mikoto did not know if they were due to fear or if they were an attempt at deception.

“I first saw that urban legend a few days before on the internet. I was looking up local information on Academy City so I would have things to talk with you about. I don’t know why things turned out this way. What are these oranges you’re talking about? What do you mean by a living bomb?”

“…”

While still sitting atop Setali, Mikoto stared into her eyes.

With her face wrinkled up in tears, Setali shook her head.

“Even if some incident has occurred following that urban legend…”

Mikoto listened to Setali’s words trying to determine whether they were the truth or a lie.

The woman continued speaking in a voice mixed with tears and sobs.

“…what are you saying I did? If the spread of a rumor is deeply related to this incident, then the criminal would have to be able to control the very flow of that rumor. Do you really think I could do something like that? It’s true that I could spread a rumor, but only a small handful of people would be able to ensure that it spread and became a major story that anyone would have heard of. Even a professional in the television business has to rely on luck for that kind of thing.”

“Yes,” Mikoto muttered.

She had come to her conclusion.

No matter how many tears flowed from Setali’s eyes, no matter how much her face wrinkled up in fear, and no matter how much she desperately insisted that she had only been wrapped up in it all, she was lying.

Even if Mikoto wanted to avert her gaze, she had to continue.

“Project Code EIC.”

“….!?”

That time, Setali S Skinikia’s entire body convulsed as if an electric current had passed through it.

“That project purposefully controls rumors in order to add or remove value to chosen products and to completely control which stores succeed. This city already had a system in place to control rumors and urban legends. You had to have known about it. After all, your name was given as the author of the report.”

“That’s…!?”

Mikoto did not wait for a response.

No, she could not wait for a response.

The next thing she knew, bluish-white sparks were flying from her fingertips. The current was at around 500,000 volts. That level of high voltage current was in bad taste even for a self defense stun gun.

A zapping noise exploded out.

Mikoto was ensuring that it did not head in Setali’s direction as she held the woman’s collar, but the woman did not know that. She was feeling only pure fear.

“Gy-gy-gy-gyaaaahhh!?”

It was perhaps commendable that Setali did not avert the focus of her gaze.

But Mikoto ignored that.

“I don’t know why you spread those oranges around and I do not intend to ask.” Mikoto would no longer be fooled by tears. “Where are the living bombs!? Where are the remaining 19 oranges!? That’s all you need to tell me. I won’t call the security guards on you, so just answer me!!”

“I…don’t know…” Even then, that was all Setali said. “I really don’t know anything about that urban legend becoming an actual incident.”

“I see.”

Mikoto sighed.

She was conflicted about what she should do.

(Is there…)

Should she pass beyond a certain line and use her powers violently?

(Is there some other way…?)

Mikoto poured strength into her hands and dragged Setali up from the floor.

“Then I’ll check to see whether what you’re saying is true or not.”

She headed further into the apartment dragging Setali along with her. She found the bathroom, opened the door, and threw Setali inside.

“What are you-…?”

Setali’s words trailed off and her face stiffened.

Misaka Mikoto pulled a single large orange from her skirt’s pocket. It was an odd orange that seemed almost squishy because it was overripe.

Setali did not even have time to yell or stand up from the tiled floor.

Mikoto chucked the orange into the bathroom and mercilessly closed the door. She then dragged the washing machine over and pushed it up against the bathroom door.

Inside the small bathroom, Setali pressed her back up against the wall to get as far away from the orange as she could. She slowly approached the door, but it would not open. She pounded on the door with her fists and slammed into it with her shoulder, but it would not budge.

“Wait!! Wait!! What is this!?”

“…Oh? I see no reason for you to panic. If you truly think what I’m saying is a bunch of crap and you truly know nothing about the oranges, then you wouldn’t know how dangerous that orange is.”

“You have to be kidding… You have to be kidding!! You just told me!! You mentioned oranges with eggs implanted inside them!! You said the ants inside would become active!! If that’s true…!!”

“You don’t need to worry.”

Mikoto’s voice was kind.

For an instant, Setali’s heart tried to find escape in the idea that the orange was a harmless bluff, but…

“It’s true that there are larva inside that squishy orange and about half of them have grown to adulthood already, but the bathroom is a sealed area. Even if it does ‘explode’, the ants cannot escape so easily. …The ventilation ducts and drains are a bit worrying, but when you know what the dangers are at the beginning, you can set up traps. By sending a high voltage current through those areas, the ants that enter will be fried.”

“N-no, no!! What are you thinking!? This is not normal!! Do you know what kind of ants crimson long-legged army ants are!?”

“Not really, but that is a creepy name, isn’t it? I wonder if they could eat a cow or a pig down to its bones.”

“…!!”

Setali pounded her fists on the door. Her breathing was erratic. Red blood was leaking from her hands. But it was no good. The door would not open even a single millimeter. She was completely trapped.

“You probably shouldn’t get too worked up.”

Mikoto’s voice from the other side of the door was one of someone enjoying herself.

That irritated Setali’s nerves even further.

“My prediction is that the living bombs have a time limit set by intentionally manipulating the timing of the hatching and activation of the ants. When stored, they are likely kept cold and they are put in a very hot and humid place when they are to be used. …If you breathe too erratically, you’ll bring up the temperature of the bathroom with your body temperature.”

“Aaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhh!! Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!!!”

If the orange exploded there, over 100 army ants would come overflowing into that small area.

Setali had nowhere to run.

Even if she clung to the ceiling, she would be overrun by army ants.

“How much did you have to do with this incident?” Mikoto asked as if dangling down a final lifeline.

She gave that terrible announcement that would send Setali down into an instant hell if she missed even a word.

“Where are the remaining oranges?”

Setali’s black eyes moved around unnaturally.

It looked like the orange in the center of the bathroom was sweating like human skin.

And then she saw the thick skin of the orange squirming from the inside.

That was her limit.

“I don’t know!! I really don’t know!! It’s true I was involved with Code EIC!! The research is continuing even now and we have intentionally spread rumors!! But I had nothing to do with that urban legend!! Code EIC was only intended to spread information that would raise the value of a given product. I never even thought about using it to spread creepy urban legends like that!!”

Setali felt like she was a human IC recorder. Unrelated to what she wished herself, she would tell any secret as long as someone pressed the button. It was quite pathetic. A woman of over 20 in tears and being talked down to by a middle school girl was simply pathetic.

“Why did you tell me the story of the very valuable orange?”

“I don’t know!! I just all of a sudden found myself telling the story!! I don’t even remember where exactly I heard about it!! But I must have heard it somewhere. You can check on your own where I found the information by checking my internet history or the digitally broadcasted television shows I watched!! But I don’t know!!”

“If Code EIC was used in this incident, then the higher ups in the shopping mall are the most suspicious. Do have any idea who it could be?”

“Of course not!! It’s true that we are a cooperative institution of Academy City that carries out economic experiments and research such as Code EIC, so we do have a few unofficial groups. But none of them are anything like a terrorist group that wants to harm people!! This isn’t a city with movie-like villains such as obviously evil organizations or fixers that control everything from the shadows!!”

“…”

“Wait… I’m telling the truth!! I don’t know anything else!! So please let me out of here!! The orange…that orange is moving oddly!! Please…please save me…!!”

Setali heard a slight noise from the other side of the door.

Setali thought it was the sound of Mikoto leaving.

She thought she was being left behind in that nightmarish bathroom.

“W-waaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!?”

She screamed.

She could not help herself.

She felt that small bathroom had become her coffin.

But that was not what was happening.

Mikoto was moving the washing machine from in front of the door.

The door opened and Mikoto stepped into the bathroom.

“…Sorry about that.”

“Ah…uuh?”

Mikoto lightly picked up the orange from the center of the bathroom and Setali stared at her unable to believe her eyes.

Mikoto tore off the skin of the orange and showed Setali that nothing dangerous was inside.

“I cut the skin slightly with a knife and put margarine inside. The heat melted it and made it look like the skin was moving.”

“…”

Setali stared blankly for a bit.

Finally, she yelled like a beast and punched Mikoto in the face as hard as she could.

Mikoto did not even try to avoid it.

With her back slammed against the wall, Mikoto wiped the blood dripping from her split lip.

“If everything you said is true, then there really is someone out there who has set up oranges with crimson long-legged army ant eggs implanted inside.”

“…I thought I told you this city does not have any obviously evil organizations.”

“Yes.” Mikoto nodded. “So someone must be acting as if they are some dark group of “higher ups”. I don’t know if it’s someone from within the city or someone who has come in from outside, but I do know that these people actually exists and that they are causing dangerous incidents in the city.”

The city’s security guards still did not know that those people existed. Mikoto did not know if they would listen if Mikoto or Setali tried to tell them. It would be a problem if she was asked how she found out about Code EIC and a large scale incident could occur while she wasted time on that.

Having the living bombs full of ant eggs explode would be the worst possible situation.

“What are you going to do?” asked Setali. “How are you going to stop them?”

“I have no choice but to follow each hint I’ve been given.”

That said, all Mikoto had to work with were the security camera records, the reference to oranges by Lessar, and Setali who had told her about the urban legend. Two of those three had led to nothing.

That left only one.

“That Lessar seemed to know something, so I have to directly ask her about this.”

 
 
<noinclude>
{{Toaru_Nav|prev=Toaru_Majutsu_no_Index:RailgunSS2_Chapter1|next=Toaru_Majutsu_no_Index:RailgunSS2_Chapter3}}
</noinclude>

Toaru Majutsu no Index:RailgunSS2 Chapter1

2011-10-30T08:52:00Z

89.72.147.28: /* Part 2 */

== Chapter 1==
 
=== Part 1 ===
 
It began back on July 1st.

“A demonstration?” asked her underclassman, Shirai Kuroko, over the phone.

Misaka Mikoto was dressed in her usual summer clothes as she responded over the cell phone at her ear.

“Yes. They said one of Academy City’s seven Level 5s is the easiest kind of sample for others to understand and that my power is the most suitable to be explained of those seven. That’s why I need to go to a cooperative organization and carry out a large-scale performance.”

In reality, a power that clearly exceeded normal physical phenomena like Shirai Kuroko’s Teleportation would be even easier for others to understand, but those who did not understand how espers worked wanted to see someone from the “strongest group”.

Whether she understood that or not, Shirai Kuroko spoke.

“Oh, onee-sama!! So basically, you’re going to be dragged up on stage for some kind of secret human exhibition!? How dirty! I have been truly careless for someone who calls herself your herald!! Ah! It is not too late. I can rush to your side and save you at the perfect moment when you are being displayed half naked!!”

“I’m going to ignore your ramblings. I just wanted to let you know I won’t be back for a week.”

“A-a whole week!? With no break!? That’s simply too much of that kind of erotic thing!! That is not a kind of marathon you can get through on youth alone!!”

“Shut up. I don’t want to do go along with this school play-like thing either. And Kuroko, I really don’t think you can come along this time no matter what you say.”

“Onee-sama, please do not take my power so lightly. If I wanted to, I could sneak into a nuclear shelter.”

“Yeah, but I still don’t think you could do it.”

Mikoto glanced over at a road sign.

However, it was not written in Japanese. It was written in Cyrillic characters.

“Not even you can cross the Sea of Japan to get to Russia.”

 
 

=== Part 2 ===
 
Some people may have been jealous if they were told that Mikoto was going to Eastern Russia for a school event. They may have complained about unfair treatment if they were told that only she got to go and her classmates were stuck with normal lessons.

However, Misaka Mikoto felt only melancholy.

Simply put, it was not enjoyable.

First and foremost, the school trip had a clear objective. And that objective was solely for the convenience of the school. It did not take Mikoto herself into account.

Not only was she deprived of her freedom, but she did not have any fellow students with which to share the high and low points of the trip.

It was impossible for her to enjoy it.

A school trip with a large group could be enjoyable and a trip on one’s own with complete freedom could be enjoyable, but that was not.

(A demonstration, hm?)

Mikoto recalled what the frightening dorm supervisor had told her before she came to Russia.

The trip was part of a plan to strengthen Academy City’s connections with its cooperative institutions. In other words, there was a danger of various cracks appearing if she were to fail.

It seemed a disparity in technological levels was behind it all. There was supposed to be a difference of 20 or 30 years in technology between Academy City and the rest of the world. The cooperative institutions received a certain level of benefits from that, but Academy City did not fully release their information. It was a countermeasure against information leaks, but the cooperative institutions did not particularly enjoy it.

(They’re having a demonstration of one of the Level 5s that are the center of their program in order to emphasize that they are not hiding anything.)

Of course, nothing about Mikoto would actually be analyzed.

It was nothing more than an event to overturn the appearance Academy City had. It was just a trick to make it look like they were not hiding anything. Accurate information on Academy City’s seven Level 5s would not be handed over so easily.

Misaka Mikoto’s value as a living resource was greater than even a handful of jungles.

(…I’m being treated like a large and rare spider.)

Mikoto then noticed someone approaching her.

It was the local guide.

“Oh, hello! Welcome, welcome!!”

A tall woman approached Mikoto while speaking in a cheerful voice. She had long blonde hair, white skin, and a smooth, slender body. She was taller than Mikoto and appeared to be around college age.

“I am Setali S Skinikia, a security guard. As a member of one of Academy City’s cooperative institutions, I am honored to meet the #3 Level 5.”

She skipped straight past shaking Mikoto’s hand without permission and embraced her. If the woman had been Shirai Kuroko, Mikoto would have fired a high voltage current at her, but she was not sure how to react when it was the first time meeting the person.

“Oh, I just can’t believe one of those Level 5s would come here alone…”

“This is a demonstration to show our trust, so it would be meaningless if I was surrounded by security, don’t you think?”

Mikoto used both hands to gently push away the guide and Setali let out a laugh of unknown meaning.

“Nya ha ha! I heard you have already checked in, so I’m guessing you were looking around at the cityscape. What do you think? Our technology isn’t at the level of Academy City, but I still think it’s a pretty characteristic city.”

“Do you mind if I speak frankly?”

“Of course not.”

“It’s hurting my eyes.”

“Nya ha ha,” Setali laughed again when Mikoto responded honestly and pointed at the side of a building.

The building was not painted in psychedelic colors.

In fact, the buildings in that city were not painted at all.

“It’s called a Semipublic AR,” Setali said while tapping her foot on the walkway beneath her feet. The walkway had the same process applied to it as the wall.

“Simply put, all of the roads, walls, and signs in the city have been made into giant monitors. Many different services are offered to those walking through the city by having the various pieces of information they want added on to the scenery.”

Even then, the flat walls of the buildings had various pieces of information running across them and many arrows were moving across the walkways. They seemed to display the general flow of the people allowing everyone to continue smoothly.

The general goal had been to turn the city’s scenery and terrain into a giant touchscreen and that ingenious idea had been carried out on the buildings, pillars, and other structures. The buildings came in various forms with some flat and some curved, but none of them tried to look distinct with indentations or protrusions. All of the buildings seemed smooth.

“AR or augmented reality is used on the screens of cell phones and PDAs, right? Isn’t that the thing where you look through the camera and additional information is displayed over the scenery? I’ve heard of using it with facial recognition software to make virtual labeling.”

“That way of using it is easy enough, but when you cannot detect it without using specific tools, you end up with the problem of having people essentially sticking abusive labels on people’s backs. That’s why the AR we developed is ‘semipublic’. The technology we used is borrowed from Academy City, though.”

When she thought about it, Mikoto recalled that Tokiwadai Middle School’s sports areas had a system allowing the signs to automatically display information regarding the match currently ongoing. She had also heard that some public baths had walls that had been made into giant monitors.

She looked around lightly.

“But don’t people dislike having others see the information they’re bringing up?”

“Nya ha ha. The images are made so they’re in focus only for the user, so the image is blurred beyond recognition when others look. The level of isolation for the information can be set by each individual user.”

Basically, the building walls, roads, signs, pillars, and all other objects and structures making up the scenery functioned as monitors and each individual resident could obtain information from them.

The difference from a normal electronic display was that each person using it saw different information being displayed. People could be looking at the same sign and be viewing different information.

That technology was not seen in Academy City, but according to Setali’s explanation, Academy City had provided support in its creation.

It was possible that Academy City was using that city as a wide scale test before it went into real use.

“…That doesn’t seem to fit with the advantages of it being ‘semipublic’ that you mentioned before.”

“Making an environment where things can easily be checked on by a third party tends to act as a deterrent. Not that all of the ARs are normally checked, though.”

“Hmm,” responded Mikoto halfheartedly.

The AR did not seem to be operated by any kind of exclusive device. Mikoto randomly waved her gaze down at the walkway at her feet.

With an electronic hum, an image of Mikoto wearing silk lingerie appeared in the walkway.

“Bfh!?” Mikoto started coughing. “Cough cough!! Wh-what the hell!?”

“What is it?”

“No, um, th-this is…lingerie…An advertisement for a lingerie store seems to have popped up.”

“Hm? Nya ha ha. Did you get caught by the automatic changing?”

“W-wait, this is no joke! Is something like this usually displayed in the middle of a pathway like this!? Get rid of it! Get rid of it! How do I get rid of it!?”

“Don’t worry. It’s like I told you. That kind of electronic display is set to be isolated at a high level in the Semipublic AR. Other people can’t see it. All I can see is some other advertisement.”

“Is that so? …No, wait. Before you explain it, tell me how to use this thing!! Even if no one else can see it, it’s still embarrassing!!”

“Your skin, hair, and eye colors are taken from the photo for your ID you had taken when you entered the city. The rest is just a predicted image based on what you look like with clothes on, so the breast size is actually a little off from reality, see? If we wanted to, we could get accurate measurements taken, but people have a right to their privacy. We stop at just an estimated image.”

“I didn’t ask you about that!! And you don’t need to do any of that! It’s not my fault they’re actually smaller than this!! And how can you see it if it’s a Semipublic AR!?”

“Nya ha ha. Well, y’see, if I put my face up against your cheek like this so the height and distance of my eyes are the same as yours, I can actually see what would normally be blurred beyond recognition.”

“You can see it all!? Tell me how to get rid of this AR right now or I’ll blow away the pathway monitor itself!!”

Mikoto was blushing profusely as Setali taught her how to use it. She then succeeded in getting a keyboard-like touch window to display on a nearby show window. She used her fingers to hurriedly switch it to a mode where it repelled any unnecessary electronic advertisements.

“The Semipublic AR can be a bit troublesome, but you’ll have to get used to it while you’re here. Traffic lights, signs, and crosswalk signals are all displayed using it.”

Setali glanced over at the wall of a building most likely to check on some information.

“Do you have any more questions?”

“W-well….” Mikoto sighed. “A place created by the world’s largest shopping mall becoming a large city is not something you just get used to.”

“Nya ha ha.”

As she laughed, Setali slowly started walking. She may have been scheduled to be somewhere. Mikoto followed her.

“This area is still normal. The area with facilities for visitors like hotels and duty-free stores is an aggregation of buildings like a normal city, but the main business facility has become an incredibly huge construction.”

“…So it’s like a gym big enough to cover up an entire section of a city?”

“This was originally an experimental facility for testing economic effects. It was something like a trade show for experimental products. However, all sorts of things needed to be put inside and it became obvious that the area needed would exceed the planned 650 domed stadiums, so it was decided that it would be easier to just register the entire place as a city.”

“So that’s why it suddenly appeared in the middle of nowhere in Eastern Russia, hm?”

“There were a lot of disagreements as to where to build it. It is a huge scale for a business institution after all. You can’t underestimate the economic effects it would have on the area around it. No matter how successful it is, if all the earnings are focused solely on it, the smaller stores in the area cannot survive. It was rejected from all sorts of places until it finally ended up here.”

Setali opened a window on the wall that was adjusted so Mikoto could see it and made it slide along with them as they walked. A map of Russia was displayed within the window.

“Because of where we are, we need exclusive railways, highways, an airport, and hotels for visitors. That only increased the land we needed even further.”

In other words, they regularly got enough visitors to make those things necessary. Mikoto doubted anyone would travel dozens or hundreds of kilometers to buy everyday items, so the shopping mall must have functioned similarly to a theme park.

Just walking through the facility was an event in and of itself.

Even the food corner had such a great selection and quantity that it became a sight one would not normally get to see.

“…So I guess it’s something like the world’s largest window shopping facility.”

“True. This is an extremely large shopping center with anything you could want, so there are plenty of goods that you would normally never see like professional tools from any industry you can think of. Just seeing an area full of such rare things may look like a fantasy to some people.”

Setali zoomed in the displayed window bringing up a general list of the areas within the city.

The basic makeup of the city was split into two blocks. One block had daily necessities and the other had entertainment and luxury items. The transportation and lodging facilities such as the airport, the terminal stations, and the hotels were focused around the outside edges of the city.

The buildings for hotels, duty-free shops, and other such places were lined up seeming to surround the main large business facility.

A few points of light on the map must have been the areas with highly specialized products that Setali had mentioned.

Unlike in a tourist spot in Japan, the signs did not display things in many different languages. It was all in Russian. It was possible they could be set to other languages via the Semipublic AR, but Mikoto felt no real need to do so.

“But the visitors here travel a long way to get here, so they tend to go beyond window shopping in the end. They seem to think they should buy something since they came all the way here. In fact, the airports take on more packages for delivery than they do passengers.”

“If the president of a shopping channel or a discount store heard that, they would probably be frantically trying to analyze your system.”

“Well, the city exists to research that kind of thing. Money comes first!” Setali yelled out in an unrefined voice. “Have you ever noticed how there can be multiple department stores on the same street, but what sells and what doesn’t is different with only a few hundred meters of difference? Two of the same chain of convenience store can exist within a few dozen meters of each other, but for some reason one of the two will sell a lot more than the other. Putting things on sale can make people think the goods are “cheap”, so no one will buy them. If you put new and used accessories next to each other, the new ones will sell better despite having the higher price. …Well, there’s a lot to commerce. There is something that alters how well something sells making it either prosper or fail. This city aims to thoroughly research the psychological effects related to money. Customers pleasantly buy things and that data is used to calculate what environment allows customers to gather more easily and what environment has the opposite effect.”

It was a simple concept to understand because the city had a simple goal.

Drawing in large amounts of visitors like a world-famous theme park allowed them to get even better results for their research.

The city had to be overflowing with various ingenious ways of getting people to go past window shopping and actually buy something. If you did not watch out, your hotel room could end up filled with strange souvenirs.

Mikoto sighed.

“So I’m doing my demonstration here.”

“Yes.”

“(…Well, it’s not bad being the representative of Academy City, but being forced to do things for the convenience of the adults is a real pain.)”

“(…Well, from the records we received from Academy City, this girl is the most normal, has the easiest to understand power if you’re just seeing it, and has the most reasonable personality. …The other Level 5s would definitely ruin this.)”

Mikoto and Setali both muttered to themselves.

Finally, Setali changed the subject.

“As I said before, there was a problem regarding pressure on smaller stores with the advance of larger facilities such as this one. Searching for a solution to that is one of the themes of our research. …We deal with Academy City quite a bit. We may only receive the downgraded technology, but the quality is still better than anything else. Finding a way to reduce the friction between Academy City and its surroundings has more value than just as an economic effect.” Setali shrugged lightly. “But other than that, this is place surprisingly similar to a normal city. I work as a security guard, but I deal with a lot more dropped items or lost children than I do any real incidents. There are even some urban legends.”

“Urban legends?”

“Nya ha ha. There are all sorts of them. Lately, there’s been one about a ‘very valuable orange’.”

“?”

 
 

=== Part 3 ===
 
Saten Ruiko was a middle school girl that loved rumors.

Also, she was the type that pursued the rumors that were in truly bad taste and would anger the PTA types.

“Uiharuuu. Are you working on Judgement stuff again? You sure work hard for something you don’t get paid for.”

She was calling to a girl named Uiharu Kazari. Her characteristic trait was the great amount of flower decorations on her head and she was in the process of battling a PDA in order to make some sort of document.

“Saten-san, you chase after rumors despite that not getting you any money.”

“But that’s my hobby. If someone else told me to do it, I’m sure I wouldn’t,” said Saten arbitrarily turning aside Uiharu’s comment. “That boring paperwork doesn’t matter, so come with Saten-oneechan so we can go chase after the rumor about the very valuable orange.”

“…What kind of title is that? It clearly has some hidden meaning to it.”

“Listen, Uiharu!! A traveler was on an overseas trip when he found a souvenir shop in a certain country that was selling a very valuable orange!! It was said to be a mysterious orange that naturally grew in value just by having it!!”

Uiharu’s expression seemed to be saying “here she goes again” and she continued working on her PDA without looking up.

Saten continued speaking regardless.

“So the traveler bought the orange thinking it was a good luck charm or something, but when he got home and put it in his house, it started squirming.”

“…”

“The traveler was curious, so he went to the souvenir shop’s website and emailed the shop to check. The response said that the orange had over 100 eggs of a valuable type of ant called a crimson long-legged army ant laid inside. It said that it would naturally rise in value because those would hatch. …As the traveler read the email, the orange burst open!”

“Gyaaahhh!! That’s creepy! You really do love that kind of terrible story, Saten-san!!”

“Apparently, those crimson long-legged army ants love the damp and humid environment of Japan. It seems they’re quietly spreading their breeding area and if they aren’t quickly found and exterminated, the entire main island of Japan will be buried in giant army ants…”

“Stop telling me that kind of thing!! I-it’sh jusht a rumor!! Sho I don’t have to worry!!”

“Uiharu, those flowers on your head look like they would attract bugs. Bugs with six huge legs like this.”

“Gyaaahhhhh!!”

 
 

=== Part 4 ===
 
Mikoto’s face paled a bit upon being told the story of the very valuable orange by Setali. Even though she knew it was just a rumor, it was still creepy.

“Nya ha,” Setali laughed in her characteristic way. “It’s an expansion of the idea of an invasive species destroying the ecosystem of a land. The part about having to quickly find them and exterminate them is a stereotypical threatening message. The story has only spread through this city since it is a shopping mall where anything can be bought. Once you know what an urban legend is based on, it suddenly loses its impact and the fear it causes fades away.”

“It’s still not a very happy story,” Mikoto said in an exhausted way.

Setali seemed to realize that Mikoto was not interested, so she touched a nearby wall in order to change the subject. She seemed to be using her fingers to search for something on the AR and a report appeared on the screen.

“Let’s see, how about we talk about your schedule. Your itinerary, security postings, the progress of the demonstration, and other things are all saved in the online database. You can view any of those things at any time using your guest ID and the personal password we had you set when you entered the city.”

“So the actual demonstrations will be on the third and fourth days. And the rehearsal is on the second day.”

“Think of the first demonstration as for the press and second as for the general public. What you will be doing in both will be the same. …Are these people okay for your security?”

“It’s not like I can really say no, now can I?”

The point of the demonstration was to reduce friction between Academy City and its cooperative institutions regarding the level of technology open to them. If only Academy City personnel were deployed around Mikoto, it would be seen as Academy City not allowing anyone else near their espers which would not reduce the friction.

That was the reason that no Academy City adults such as the dorm manager were accompanying her.

Of course, the Academy City adults may have been very nervous about the whole thing. After all, it would be a major issue if Academy City’s #3 was kidnapped, harmed, or had her DNA map stolen. It would be a loss of a living resource and it could have an effect on the international relationship between Academy City and its cooperative institutions.

As proof of that, the following happened as Mikoto headed back to her hotel where she would part with Setali.

“So what am I scheduled to do now?”

“Nothing. You’re restricted from leaving your room until tomorrow. Academy City asked that we make sure you refrain from taking any actions of your own free will. If you touch the walls or floor to search for some information, I think it will just come up with the documents Academy City sent over.”

“Seriously?”

“I would think you would be more knowledgeable of the details when it comes to Academy City.”

“Um…I’ve come all this way to a major sightseeing area, so I was kind of thinking of having a look around.”

“Nya ha ha. There will be some guards stationed in front of your room and some of the responsibility lies with me, so please restrain yourself from going out for fun tonight.”

And like that, Mikoto was escorted back to her high class hotel and thrown into her room on the 20th floor. Just before closing the main door to the hotel room, Setali peered in through the gap.

“We may not be as good as Academy City, but our guards quite skilled, so don’t try anything.”

“Yes, yes, I get it.”

The self-locking door clicked shut. It was painfully clear how Mikoto was being treated. There was no other exit from that room, the entrance to the ventilation ducts were too small for a human to pass through, and only a sheer 20 story drop awaited one out the windows.

“Vahh.”

Mikoto let out a breath now that she was left alone.

She collapsed face up on the bed.

It was a real pain in the ass.

It was not that she did not want to do the demonstration. She had no complaints about going to Russia, either. However, she was completely bound by the schedule the entire time. It was all just for the convenience of the adults. If she did not have a minute to spare, she could understand, but she was being sealed up during what could have been free time simply because of what was scheduled for later.

Just to be sure, she used the Semipublic AR while still lying on the bed to check on what actually was scheduled for later. As she expected, it was nothing interesting.

It seemed that on the days of the demonstrations, she had to get up on stage wearing a lovely dress and show off some of her skills. She would be covered in sensors at the time, but according to the preliminary calculations Mikoto had done, devices of that level would not be able to obtain data useful for developing psychic powers.

In other words, Academy City was just putting on a show to say that there was no friction between them and the cooperative institutions. They were not actually handing anything over.

Everything was for the convenience of the adults.

It had no real value.

If you had no complaints about that, you might as well just announce you were running for student council president.

(Peter Wellgo, Ran Ryuushu, Eclek Savoge… It looks like they’re all from the diplomatic departments of overseas cooperative institutions. I guess my audience will be made up of stubborn people, too.)

Mikoto’s face grew cloudy as she viewed the list of invited people that was being displayed on the ceiling.

(Viner? What…? Are they holding a weapons show along with the demonstration? I guess that’s how psychic powers are viewed by those outside the city.)

“I can’t just stay on my best behavior,” Mikoto muttered as she lay face up on the bed.

She sat up and looked around.

Once she had decided that she was going to have some fun, that was what she was going to do.

Mikoto looked around and then approached the window.

She was on the 20th floor.

“So am I a captive princess or something?”

Normally, that would be an impossible height to escape from. There were no balconies on the wall. In fact, there were not even any protrusions or rainspouts. It was most likely made that way to heighten the effect of the Semipublic AR. The excessively flat wall had the same sense of height telling one to not get near it like an old castle or an office building.

There was nowhere one could get a foothold and there was no point around which to tie a rope.

However…

“They never seem to realize…”

Mikoto opened the window wide and leaned out.

“…that I can create as many footholds as I need using magnetism.”

She unhesitatingly jumped out.

The bottom of her loafers scraped against the wall while she was in a pose like she was skiing. Academy City’s #3’s sightseeing trip began.

 
 

=== Part 5 ===
 
The powerful magnetism caused the AR effects on the hotel wall to be slightly distorted, but there were no major issues.

Mikoto landed after heading vertically down the wall from 20 stories up and then looked around.

“Now then, where should I go? …This is a cooperative institution, so they might have a Russia exclusive Gekota.”

She started walking without having decided on a destination.

The hotel was near the edge of the city. All of the surrounding buildings were other hotels or duty-free shops.

High-rise buildings could not be constructed in the center of the city and the objective of the city was to be the world’s largest shopping mall. It covered a vast area, but it was not all that tall. It was only about 5 stories above the ground.

The large center facility was divided into two major facilities.

Each area was something like a giant shopping mall much larger than a domed stadium. The buildings were not perfectly rectangular. Some parts were just five-story boxes, some parts were shaped like donuts with giant courtyards in the middle, and some parts had large atriums that sank down below ground level.

(Overall, it’s kind of like a giant box that has been eaten into in various places.)

650 domed stadiums.

It was such a vast area, that one might have to ride the subway to get from one store to another. There was also more than one parking lot. Each parking lot was the size of one for a championship soccer match and there was one in each cardinal direction of the giant facility.

Mikoto entered one of the large shopping mall areas.

It did not seem like just a giant building.

For one thing, it was simply too vast.

The insides of the shops were displays full of products just like at a supermarket or a department store. However, there was an overwhelming amount of them making the stores almost seem like a type of labyrinth. It was amazing that each and every thing on display was actually for sale and not just a decoration.

The pet shop was as large as a zoo, the flower shop was like a botanical garden, and the temporary day care for small children was like a small scale amusement park. Mikoto had never before heard of a day care that had a roller coaster inside.

Even though it was evening, there were of course a large number of people there.

That may have been because it was like a theme park or it may have been because the area had no sense of the sunset.

Their prided Semipublic AR functioned as special monitors. The display used RGB instead of CMYK. In other words, the building walls, the path at one’s feet, and everything else glowed. A normal night scene was a collection of points of light, but in that city it was a collection of panels of light. There was simply so much light that any sense of dimness was done away with.

In fact, the less light there was in the surroundings, the more the presence of the Semipublic AR was forced upon you.

The races of the people walking along were varied. It was not just a general mix where some were white, some were black, and some were Asian. Misaka could see some distinctive builds even among those different groups.

(I see.)

Mikoto nodded as she looked around that building that was more a sealed off commercial district than a giant shopping mall.

(With an area this big, there would be a lot of lost children and pickpockets. I can see why they need those security guards in addition to the police. Having workers at the shops double as security was probably inspired by our Anti-Skill.)

And then Mikoto added another comment in her mind.

(…I can see how this would end up being a treasure trove of urban legends.)

There were places about which urban legends naturally popped up such as schools, hospitals, and tunnels. Large amusement parks and shopping malls also fell under that category. Perhaps because children got lost in those places on a daily basis, a lot of the stories about those last two involved human trafficking. Mikoto was not too knowledgeable about that kind of rumor, but even she knew two or three of that sort, so they were probably a fairly major genre.

Urban legends.

A very valuable orange.

(That rumor may have spread among tourists who came here because things are sold here that are not in other places. They may have thought that something like that could be found here. Well, there’s no point in thinking about a completely baseless rumor.)

Mikoto continued to walk around that foreign city as it turned to night in hopes of seeing something she had never seen before. After heading up some stairs, she realized she had entered an odd area. Instead of the vast large scale image of the places she had seen before, the shops lined up there were all quite small. The roof was narrow and the entire area seemed rather cramped. The shopping district a ways from the main streets seemed like the entire place had been dragged indoors.

“What is this place?”

She looked around, but she saw no signs. For an instant, she felt the area was quite inconvenient, but then she recalled the Semipublic AR. That city was a place where one could obtain any information one needed.

She brought her hands over to a thick round pillar and called up a keyboard. She typed in “area map” and a detailed diagram of the area immediately appeared on the pillar.

(Hmm… So they’ve invited in a few shops from outside the city. I guess it’s an economic experiment about the fusion of local stores and new stores.)

Small shops were lined up on either side of the long narrow passageway, but old-looking shops and shiny new chain shops alternated like Morse code. The experiment was most likely not seeing which one did better. They were likely trying to see how to get both to get even business.

New shops would not necessarily sell more.

For instance, in an area with a lot of brand new sushi or ramen shops, the customers would all head to the one old-looking shop.

Their goal was to analyze that to the point of knowing the actual values involved rather than just the common knowledge so they could always gain that effect.

(Trying to figure out what their ulterior motives behind things are as you walk along can be kind of fun.)

However, she would be lying if she said she was not mainly trying to see if she could find a special Gekota you could not find elsewhere.

She could feel her destiny for a once-in-a-lifetime encounter that transcended probability theory.

Encountering that Gekota would be nice.

Mikoto looked around thinking about entering a random shop. She changed the AR setting so that it would display information on her surroundings as she looked around. Matching her gaze, the signs for various shops were displayed one after another on the wall.

Suddenly, Mikoto’s gaze froze.

The data for one of the many signs was in Japanese which was rare for that city.

It read: Snack and Souvenir Shop Nihon Daruma.

Mikoto had just been thinking of that city as a treasure trove of urban legends and then that showed up.

I have no intention of explaining in detail, but it is a rather famous story in Japan, so you should be able to easily find it by searching on the internet.<ref>The urban legend being referenced is the "Daruma Woman". Simply put, it says a woman was kidnapped overseas and years later was found alive with her arms, legs, and tongue cut off in a shop in a foreign country that had "Daruma" in Japanese on its sign.</ref> However, it is a rather creepy story, so I do not recommend it. Do not look it up.

“…Are they trying to draw people in?”

It was a well-known rumor in Japan, so they may have looked it up on Japanese websites or the store may have had been opened by someone from Japan like a sushi or nabe restaurant.

However, even if it was shocking, the store won by catching people’s attention.

Mikoto was at a loss for words for a bit, but once the shock wore off, she started to get curious. For one thing, she had been wandering around that foreign city at night in hopes of finding something with some impact. Mikoto headed for the shop like she was being sucked in.

The door slid open.

The inside was odd, too. It was a lot like a Japanese convenience store. The clean and modern interior seemed unnatural. The shelves for the products were the same as a normal convenience store, but the products themselves were clearly different.

On the magazine racks were old books made of parchment with mysterious cursive writing in an unknown language.

Instead of plastic bottles in the glass door refrigerators covering one wall were bottles filled with a mysterious liquid as well as things like snakes and insects.

Next to the register where heat insulated containers for hot snacks would usually be were small dried heads of animals.

Nothing there was normal.

It could perhaps be described as occult.

Everything there would be laughed off as ridiculous if it was listed as a mail order product on the back cover of a manga magazine. However, with so many of them gathered and logically laid out within the store, there was a sense of unity to it all.

“Yah ho ho!”

The girl at the register gave a meaningless cry of greeting.

The girl was shorter than Mikoto but actually had breasts, so she annoyed Mikoto.

“Are you a tourist, miss? Well, I guess everyone in this city is a tourist. Although it’s rare for a Japanese girl to come in after seeing that sign. Are you starving for some stimulation?”

“What about you?” Mikoto said as she poked at something that looked like a crystal packed in plastic. “With that name and this design, I thought someone Japanese was running the store, but I guess I was wrong.”

The girl at the register had white skin and long black hair with just the ends braided. However, her eyes were blue and her skin color was not that of a normal Japanese person. She had the characteristics of a European, of an Anglo-Saxon.

Mikoto looked at the nametag on the girl’s chest that had her name written in hiragana.

“Lessar?”

“Yup, I’m Lessar-chan. We have all sorts of souvenirs. And don’t worry. Everything we have here won’t get you caught up at customs. So just loosen the purse strings.”

“You say that, but…”

Mikoto looked around the horrid convenience store again.

Instead of snack foods, dried bats wrapped in plastic were lined up.

[[Image:RAILGUN_SS2_01_018.jpg|thumb]]

“How am I supposed to tell what’s good or not?”

“It’s like an amulet. You just need to use your feelings to choose the one that matches your situation the best. I don’t really like putting added value on art or antiques.”

“Hmm… This selection goes a bit far for just grabbing people’s attention, don’t you think?”

“They’re souvenirs, so just random things are fine, right? And the things here are nothing more than materials. I don’t think you could make a proper spiritual item from them.”

Mikoto did not understand what the girl named Lessar was talking about.

Was she using terms commonly used in fortune telling magazines or something?

“I don’t think I need to buy anything that’s sole purpose is to bury one’s troubles.”

“Hm? Are you the type that denies the effects of good luck charms? But I think normal convenience stores are more or less the same. You go to the store because you feel you need something and then buy items to make up for your general dissatisfaction. Isn’t that all those everyday products are? This store specializes in the things that cannot be seen, but is otherwise the same.”

“I see. So this really is a convenience store?”

“Yes, it is.”

“Well, at any rate, it doesn’t look like I’ll find a Russia exclusive Gekota here.”

“I have no intention of stocking anything I have no interest in or knowledge of. After all, this is basically just a hobby. But I will always be here. This is basically a convenience store, so come back if you ever have any kind of dissatisfaction similar to if you were to suddenly want some ice cream during this warm night.”

“I see. Well, I have no worries right now.”

“Worries fluidly come and go. Even if you have none now, that will not necessarily be the case later.”

“Thanks for the warning.”

Mikoto headed for the sliding door. When she stepped on the floor mat, a soft electronic tone sounded. Even that was just like in a normal convenience store.

However, the words of the worker named Lessar alone were not stereotypical.

“Oh, one more thing. Watch out for oranges,” she said.

“Hah?”

“Watch out for oranges.”

With the smile of the service industry on her face, Lessar repeated her warning.

 
 

=== Part 6 ===
 
Mikoto’s frank impression of the store could be summed up in the word “strange”.

She had thought there might be some occult stores like that outside of Academy City and overseas, but it was still strange. She may have been affected by the atmosphere of the world’s largest shopping mall that gave the baseless impression that anything could be found there.

But then…

(If I stay away too long, the guards may figure out something’s wrong from the lack of noises. I probably need to be heading back.)

Over the next three days, she had a rehearsal, a demonstration for the press, and a demonstration for the public. She was of course planning to duck out when she found an opening, but she would still not be able to play around as much as that day.

Mikoto started regretting not having taken a picture of that store with her cell phone and then decided to head straight back to the hotel.

However, not everything went as planned.

On her way along the path leading to the exit of the large shopping mall area, Misaka Mikoto was forced to come to a stop.

This was not because the exit had been sealed.

Nor was there a thug or someone blocking her way.

At that time, in that instant, everyone but Mikoto was coming and going through the entrance like nothing was happening. Despite it being late in the evening, a large flow of people was formed by the great number of people entering or exiting the facility. Parents were heading for an amusement park with their kid who was waving a helium balloon around. Tall lovers were huddled together and talking while pointing at the floor. They were likely using the Semipublic AR to call up a guide to the facility. Mikoto was the only one that stopped.

There was a single reason.

There was something small that gave her an uncomfortable feeling lying on the floor near the entrance.

Lying on the floor as if someone had accidently dropped it was a single large orange.

“…”

It was an unpleasant coincidence.

There was a boy carrying many paper bags full of souvenirs and a girl walking into the facility while biting into a hamburger, but Mikoto alone was purposefully regulating her breathing.

Mikoto recalled the story she had heard from Setali about the very valuable orange. In the story a traveler sightseeing in a foreign country bought an orange that had the eggs of a large kind of ant packed inside of it. Mikoto felt the rumor should just be dismissed as absurd, but she could not get it out of her head.

(That…couldn’t really be true…right?)

Mikoto tried to deny it in her head, but it still bothered her. She could not just overlook it.

She slowly looked around, but there was no store selling fruits nearby.

While looking at the orange that looked oddly isolated just lying there on the floor, Mikoto approached a nearby thick pillar.

The Semipublic AR reacted to her presence.

She searched for “crimson long-legged army ants”.

Mikoto had no real plan behind doing so.

What looked like an encyclopedia page opened up.

''Crimson Long-Legged Army Ants.

''2-3 cm long. As their name suggest, they have characteristically long legs. They also possess 5 mm fangs.

''Their bodies are black, but their six legs are bright red. Also, the males have transparent wings.

''Carnivorous.

''In this rare species, both males and females are soldier ants. They prefer mammals to other insects or arthropods. They have been found within the flesh of fruits, but this is not because they are eating the fruit. It is speculated that they enter the fruit when a colony is destroyed due to lack of food so that they can camouflage themselves and more likely capture some prey.

''As army ants, they have no specified nest and instead construct a colony of around 50,000-100,000 ants with the queen in the center. They then wander around a set area in search of prey.

''While hiding within a fruit, a stimulus to the fruit can remove the queen’s limiter causing the eggs to hatch with a seemingly inexhaustible supply. When that happens, a great number of queens have been reported to appear despite queens usually being limited to one.

''There have been numerous reports of such out of control colonies attacking human habitations.

''In the Second International Conference on the Prevention of Harm from Dangerous Insects, it was decided to work on bringing down the number those incidents to half what they are in 10 years’ time and Academy City is providing technology to help.

''-> Related: The Hennis Village Incident.

Mikoto knew that only regret would await her if she clicked on that link, but she did so anyway.

She was taken to a video sharing site.

She could not tell the exact location shown, but it seemed to either be Africa or South America. The area had small spots of short vegetation growing on dried earth. A few run-down wooden buildings were standing there.

A black and red sandstorm was blowing.

Below that, people with tanned skin were running about.

It almost looked like they were trying to avoid sparks from a conflagration, but they were not. The large amounts of red light were squirming around. They were bright red insect legs. Thin, transparent wings were moving.

Doors closed one after another.

The people who luckily managed to slip inside the buildings beforehand were the lucky ones.

However, the people who had the doors slammed in their faces were…

“…!!”

Mikoto slammed her palm against the thick round pillar. Her strike had enough force to break a panel of glass and the Semipublic AR took it as the command to close the window and complied.

Her breathing was erratic.

She had not been able to watch that video any longer.

Instead of those images of the past, Mikoto turned her gaze on something from the present.

She looked over at the oddly isolated orange.

She thought she saw its skin move slightly.

“…Eh…!?”

It really may have only been her imagination.

It also could have been due to the minute vibrations from the feet of the people walking around it.

But whether it had been a mental effect or physical movement, that vague appearance of movement did not stop with that one instant. Mikoto continually saw the same thing happening. A strange chill ran down her spine.

What if that story had been true…?

(…I need some kind of sealed container.)

Mikoto looked around.

(If I have a something like a microwave that can contain it, then the contents of the orange won’t be scattered around even if it does explode.)

That shopping mall had all sorts of things for sale. They had to at least have the basic kinds of appliances sold in department stores. The problem was that the stores were so large she had no idea where to find what she wanted.

Mikoto operated the Semipublic AR on the floor and a twisting arrow appeared there indicating where the appliance corner was. Mikoto looked back at the orange lying on the floor and…

“You’ve gotta be kidding…” she muttered.

It was gone. The orange was gone.

Mikoto frantically looked around for it. A lot of people were coming and going through the entrance like a shopping district on a holiday. It did not seem that the orange had been trampled underfoot, but she could not tell where it had gone. Someone may have kicked it.

And then she heard children’s voices. She could not see the children because of all the people, but she clearly heard the innocent voices of children speaking in Russian.

One was a boy’s voice and the other a girl’s voice.

“What’s with this? It’s all squishy.”

“What did you get that for? Are you going to eat it?”

“Of course I’m not going to eat it. I found it on the floor. I’m gonna kick it all the way to the car.”

Mikoto’s head shot up.

She really could not see the ones speaking. She hurried in the direction of the voices which led her to the exit.

“Wait,” Mikoto called out despite not knowing who she was speaking to as she pushed her way through the crowd.

She was in such a panicked hurry that she was tempted to emit a weak electrical current, but she resisted.

The eggs forming the colony of crimson long-legged army ants were hiding within the fruit waiting for some prey.

A stimulus to the fruit would remove the queen’s limiter causing the number of ants to increase seemingly endlessly. The normal limit of a single queen would also disappear.

Once that happened, it would end like the video she had seen on that site…

“Wait!!”

Mikoto charged out of the building.

There was a parking lot large enough to be at a major soccer match, but tools for home gardens such as spades and buckets were lined up nearer the exit. The crowd was cutting around various corners creating a large flow of people.

(The voices sounded around 10, I guess. The boy’s voice didn’t sound like it had changed yet.)

She looked around.

There were a lot of parents with their children. There were even quite a few around the age of 10. Some were holding their parent’s hand, some were waving around balloons, and some were riding on their parent’s shoulders.

The boy had mentioned kicking the orange.

Mikoto looked down to the ground and quickly moved her gaze into the distance.

She saw something orange-colored fly by.

“There it is!!”

About 200 meters ahead, a family of four was walking in one section of the packed parking lot. The orange was at the boy’s feet. He must have kicked it again and again. Part of the skin had torn off. The orange was squirming eerily. It looked a bit like a heart about to die.

It looked like something breathing was about to burst out of it.

There was no time.

Mikoto had no idea how many crimson long-legged army ants were hiding within the orange, but she did not want to think about what kind of damage would be done to the boy that was kicking the orange were it to burst and there were even 50 or 100 of them inside. And if even a few of the ants that would scatter in every direction were allowed to escape, they would begin breeding after only a short period of time creating a seemingly infinite number of them.

She could fire a lightning spear or her Railgun.

A few options came to mind, but none of them would work.

She may be able to obliterate the orange, but that level of attack would only scatter the tiny ants around making it entirely pointless.

She could not solely rely on her power.

“…!!”

Like she was juggling a soccer ball, Mikoto lightly kicked up a tin bucket lying in the outside area for home garden products.

She manipulated magnetism.

An invisible force caused the tin bucket to swing around like a wrecking ball on a chain.

A heavy sound echoed out like when one swung a bat through the air.

The bucket flew down from diagonally above the boy, flew upside down just past his shoulder at high speed, and struck the ground covering up the orange on the parking lot ground. A metallic clang rang out as orange sparks flew.

“Ee!”

“Out of the way!!” yelled Mikoto, but she clicked her tongue immediately afterwards because Japanese wasn’t going to get through to the boy.

Luckily, the family of four was paralyzed by the sudden occurrence. Their lack of motion made things easier for Mikoto.

Purple electricity flew from her bangs.

With a feeling like the power in her forehead was being released externally, she controlled her power and the charged high voltage current was released all at once.

A loud noise similar to a gunshot rang out.

Mikoto put herself between the boy and the bucket and forced him away. She kept her gaze on the upside down bucket.

(I-is it over…?)

She then heard a slight scraping noise.

It sounded like claws scraping at metal.

Mikoto’s shoulders jumped and the noise continued.

It was coming from the bucket.

From inside it.

From within.

The scratching noise continued and continued and continued.

(You don’t mean…)

“They’re trying to eat through the metal bucket…!?”

One shot had not been enough to annihilate them.

The simple command telling them to frantically survive gave the ants greater leadership.

Mikoto stepped forward and fired two more high voltage currents into the bucket. She stepped on top of the bottom of the upside down bucket with one foot. She then poured a massive amount of electricity into the bucket just to be sure.

The tin bucket conducted electricity.

The inside would have been transformed into an environment more severe than an electric chair.

“…”

After firing over 20 electrical attacks at it, Mikoto finally stopped. The noise and light had been so great that even the onlookers remained silent.

She remained still for 30 long seconds with her foot still on top of the tin bucket.

She could not grasp the situation like that.

Without removing the bucket, she could not check to see what had been inside the orange or if they had been properly exterminated.

When dealing with bombs, checking to make sure it was truly not functioning was as nerve-wracking as deactivating it in the first place. It was a similar feeling to that.

Mikoto slowly took her weight off of the bottom of the upside down bucket.

She gulped.

She brought the bottom of her foot to edge of the bucket and pushed ever so slightly. The bucket moved a bit from just that. It was not a perfect defensive wall. Just tapping it with her toes had been enough to almost knock it over.

She pushed harder.

The bucket wobbled quite a bit and then flipped over. The contents were now exposed.

The skin and flesh of the fruit had been torn apart by the high voltage currents and now lined the inner edge of the bucket. Most of it was burnt black, but some still retained its original color. A marmalade-like smell reached Mikoto’s nose.

And something like black sesame seeds were scattered about. Gravity sent them pouring down into a small pile. Mikoto recognized them instantly. They were insects. The small six-legged insects had been turned to ash by the massive electric currents.

None of them were moving.

After confirming that, Mikoto manipulated magnetism to cover it all up with the tin bucket again.

She breathed a sigh of relief and sat weakly down on the parking lot ground.

An orange.

Crimson long-legged army ants.

The world’s largest shopping mall where anything could be bought.

A treasure trove of urban legends.

(So…it was true?)

The family of four was finally starting to make a fuss asking what she had done to their child, but Mikoto did not have the energy left to respond.

She ignored the cries in Russian and muttered in Japanese.

“…I guess I ended up making an unexpected demonstration a bit early.”

 
 

=== Part 7 ===
 
Much time had passed since the sun had completely set.

It was well past the time for dinner or even a bath.

Mikoto had not returned to the hotel. She had been led to one section of the shopping mall. It was not a place where normal customers went. The area was for only staff and the special workers known as security guards. It had been described as the “backyard”, but it was essentially an interrogation room for the security guards.

The room had a simple table and chairs, a recording device, and a one-way mirror covering one of the walls. It was not a comfortable place in the slightest. Even in that room the walls, floor, and ceiling were devices for the Semipublic AR, so it felt a bit unbalanced.

“I see. So there were army ant eggs within the orange,” muttered a female security guard.

It seemed her name was Enirya G. Algonskaya. She was a red-headed woman in her late twenties. Her exacting behavior vaguely reminded Mikoto of a certain frightening dorm supervisor.

“I watched over the bucket until you got there and there was no sign of any having escaped. They were all killed. However, I have no way of knowing if few of them could have made their way out while the child was kicking the orange. Just in case, I think you should spray some insecticide around the area.”

“Thanks for the warning.”

“…But what is going on here? That incident was exactly like the urban legend. Whoever did it must be some crazy bastard.”

“As you can tell, we are in the middle of the investigation, so we cannot say anything yet,” Enirya said without smiling. “Of course, that is assuming that there were actually crimson long-legged army ants there.”

“…What?”

“The remains we have recovered have been completely turned to ash, so ‘we cannot say anything yet’. We cannot deny the possibility that some show-off was faking an incident that did not actually occur.”

“Are you serious?”

“It is merely one possibility. For us, that would be the best possibility, but we of course have to think about the less desirable possibilities.” Enirya shrugged. “We are currently investigating where the orange may have come from. However, there are over 80 places both large and small selling produce. This could take some time. And if the orange was brought in from outside, it could be even more difficult.”

“…”

“By the way…”

“What?”

“Did you know that the urban legend about the very valuable orange originated from a famous story about a cactus? A traveler in Central America buys a cactus and becomes suspicious when it starts twitching back at home, so he calls the florist or souvenir shop….and so forth. Also, the contents were not originally army ants.”

“??? What are you trying to say?”

“The version of the story where the cactus has turned into an orange is exceedingly rare. At the very least, it is not spreading throughout Russia. My conclusion is that the story of the very valuable orange is an exceedingly local urban legend that is only told within Japan’s Academy City.”

A searching gaze stared at her.

Mikoto frowned.

“Wait a second. You don’t mean…”

“And there just so happens to be someone from Academy City here for a demonstration right now. You do not have any guards or supervisors with you, correct?” Enirya spoke slowly. “We are a cooperative institution, but we are not knowledgeable in the local information of Academy City. I only know what I just told you because I requested some information from Academy City regarding this case. …So don’t you find it odd? This incident seems to have been based on that urban legend, so the one who caused it must have known the story of the very valuable orange. Am I wrong?”

“You’ve got to be kidding!! I only just learned of that rumor!!”

“Even if you have special powers, you are still essentially a normal middle school girl. The fact that you managed to ‘coincidentally’ resolve that incident seems suspicious to me.”

“It’s your negligence that allowed that orange to be there in the first place! Why am I being treated like a suspect just because I disposed of it!? Did I hurt your pride as a security guard or something!?”

“Oh, you need not get so worked up today.” Enirya spread out her arms to bring Mikoto back under control. “We shall continue this once your attorney has been called in. Although to be honest, I would rather get the truth out of you now.”

“…”

Enirya stood up from her seat and then left the interrogation room without turning back.

A heavy noise reverberated through the room as the door shut.

She had not promised to return Mikoto to the hotel. Would Mikoto end up staying there all night? Or would she be thrown into some kind of cell? Neither choice sounded like much fun.

Mikoto felt that things had gotten bad.

Mikoto leaned back in her cheap chair and thought while staring up at the ceiling.

Had it all just been a coincidence? Or had someone wanted to cause her demonstration to fail worsening the relationship between Academy City and its cooperative institutions? Or was there some conspiracy working to acquire Mikoto’s DNA map? She had no way of knowing. There just was not enough information.

However, she was not too worried.

After all, she had not been the criminal behind the orange incident. She had no reason to be panicked. Even the orange had been completely dealt with. There was little chance of the crimson long-legged army ants causing any real damage. As such, she just had to wait for the suspicions pointed in her direction to be cleared up. After all, Academy City let their valuable Level 5 outside the city with no guards or supervisors as a sign of their trust of the cooperative institutions. If that just ended up with her being locked up, Academy City would not stay quiet.

To pass the time, Mikoto started to pull out her cell phone. When she stuck her hand in her skirt pocket, she felt something squishy. It felt like oily skin.

(Uuh…!? What???)

Mikoto pulled her hand out in surprise and found a torn off piece of orange rind. She had used her foot when checking on the contents of the bucket, but that piece must have gotten stuck to her clothes at some point.

There were no ants left, but it was still creepy. If any small eggs were stuck on her clothes anywhere, it would be a major problem. Mikoto put the orange rind on top of the simple table. She started to move as far away from it as she could.

Suddenly, Mikoto froze.

Something like a small sticker was stuck on the surface of the rind. It reminded her of a QR code. It may take one to a web page displaying information on the product. Mikoto had heard of pages like that for produce that gave the expiration date as well as information on the area and farm it was produced in. Simply put, a small sticker could not hold all that information.

Mikoto’s eyes were fixed on the QR code.

If that orange was a product, would it really have been delivered all on its own? If it had been delivered, it would not have been packed all on its own in a box.

In other words, there was more than one orange.

It was possible there were more than ten similar items somewhere in the shopping mall.

It was possible there were more than ten oranges filled with crimson long-legged army ants.

“Wait…” Mikoto muttered.

She stood up from her seat in panic and headed for the door.

“Wait!! Listen to me!! The orange incident may not be over!! There may have been other similar oranges delivered with it!! If they had crimson long-legged army ants in them too, then this shopping mall could turn into a storm of ant colonies!!”

However, there was no response. She tried turning the knob, but it did not budge and there was no sign of anyone coming even after she pounded on the door for a bit.

Mikoto ran over to the one-way mirror covering one wall.

“I know you can hear me!! I’m not asking you to release me now!! Check on this QR code!! You may be able to find out where and when the oranges were delivered!!”

There was no response.

For an instant, Mikoto considered blowing the door down with a Railgun blast, but she decided that would not be her best option. If she broke her way out like that, a lot of people would attempt to stop her. She did not think it would be impossible for her to defeat all of them, but it would take too much time. She did not have the time needed to deal with a bunch of small fries.”

(The QR code…)

Mikoto pointed her cell phone camera at it, but there was no response. It seemed to be a different format. She looked around. The walls and floor had Semipublic AR functionality.

The fact that she had not been cut off from the network may have been because they considered her questionable but still likely innocent. At any rate, Mikoto brought her hands to the wall. After performing a few operations, she pressed the orange rind with the sticker on it directly up against the wall.

It must have read it with ultrasonic waves because a few windows opened up.

“A box of 20 entered today through the east gate. If one of them fell out, then there are still 19 of them!!”

Those crimson long-legged army ants were in oranges not in insect cages. The ants had a tendency to put a large number of eggs in a fruit waiting for prey when the number of ants making up the colony fell too low, but someone had likely purposefully created that situation.

Why?

First of all, they could bring in the ants without raising suspicion.

Second of all, they could make them breed seemingly endlessly upon removing the queen’s limiter.

In other words, a breeder had created a living time bomb with the oranges.

Had one of the oranges fallen out while in preparation for some kind of plan? Or had a number of them already been set up and that incident had been the first one to activate?

In any case, one thing was for sure.

The incident would not end only on the scale of what had already happened.

The real thing was yet to come.

A very valuable orange.

Urban legends could no longer just be laughed off in that shopping mall.

“…”

The other oranges had likely not “detonated” yet. If they had, the security guards would have been more panicked.

The time when the eggs would hatch and the ants would become active could likely be regulated by the temperature and humidity, but it was still based on living creatures. The breeder may not have been able to perfectly control the timing of the hatching of the eggs.

When Mikoto had thought things through that far, she heard a commotion on the other side of the door. They must have been watching her through the one-way mirror. They must have been waiting to make their move. However, they did not seem intent on asking her questions throughout the night either. The security guards were not going to listen to her. They were not going to investigate the oranges. In that case, they were nothing more than an obstacle to Mikoto.

Mikoto could manipulate magnetism.

She rotated the bolts fixing the table to the floor at high speed. She pressed the table into the corner of the square room where the door was to prevent it from being opened.

Now the security guards could not enter the room.

However, that also meant Mikoto could not leave through the door…

“They never seem to realize…”

Mikoto headed for the small window in the interrogation room. The room was on the fifth floor. There was nothing in the room that could be used as a rope and what one could bring in was greatly restricted. As such, the security guards had let their guard down. There were no metal bars on the window.

Mikoto opened the window and leaned out.

“…that I can create as many footholds as I need using magnetism.”

She unhesitatingly jumped out.

As the bottom of her loafers scraped against the wall while she was in a pose like she was skiing, Mikoto thought.

Who in that city had she heard the story of the very valuable orange from?

Who had told her to watch out for oranges?

Where were the remaining living time bomb oranges set up?

She had a lot to investigate.

It seemed her demonstration truly was turning into something completely unexpected.

 
 

== Notes ==
<references/>

 
 
<noinclude>
{{Toaru_Nav|prev=Toaru_Majutsu_no_Index:RailgunSS2_Illustrations|next=Toaru_Majutsu_no_Index:RailgunSS2_Chapter2}}
</noinclude>

IS:VolumeSS3 Chapter1

2011-10-24T16:58:40Z

89.72.147.28: /* Chapter 1: Rin's Chapter--Loving the You Beside Me Now. */

==Chapter 1: Rin's Chapter--Loving the You Beside Me Now.==

“U~…”

In a first year dorm room of IS Academy, a girl is sleeping soundly.

“Ack, ack…, looks like…I got the summer flu…”

The girl’s called Huang Lingyin. As the representative cadet of China, she’s the registered pilot of the IS [Shenlong].

(What went wrong…? Did I eat too much shaved ice? Or is it because I slept in the nude while it was hot? Or is it because I kept the air-conditioning running?)

Though she continued to think, she couldn’t concentrate.

Her head started to ache.

Her consciousness went blurry, and the ceiling looked like it was spinning around.

And her body was so hot that it was limp. She didn’t even have enough strength to turn on the TV.

She didn’t have any appetite, yet she felt hungry, and she couldn't sleep well.

(Ah…this is…bad…)

Her roommate Tina went back to her country, America, and now, Rin’s the only one in the room.

‘’Will I die like this here?’’

‘’Alone in another country—’’

Thinking about this, a terrifying thought struck her, perhaps because she got weak due to the illness.

Her consciousness started getting blurry, and she got further away from the ceiling.

‘’Am I really going to die like this?’’

On thinking about this, a name naturally came out from Rin’s mouth.

“Ichika…”

“Oh.”

“Eh…?”

At first, she thought that she was just imagining it.

But on seeing Ichika appear right in front of her, Rin blinked twice, and realized that this is reality.

“Wh, why, why, why are you here!?”

Unable to understand the sudden change in situation, Rin even forgot about her fever and sat up.

But that force lasted only for a moment, and she immediately sank back onto the blanket weakly.

“Oi oi. What are you doing? Lie down.”

Ichika gently hugged Rin, who fell forward, and made her lie on the bed.

“Shu, shut up…if it’s like that, I…ack, ack!”

“Ah, see? Don’t force yourself to talk. Here, drink this. It’ll replenish your liquids and sugars.”

While saying that, Ichika passed the sports drink to Rin.

Rin obediently accepted this drink and took a gulp. She then turned to Ichika and asked.

“And, and then? Why are you in my room?”

…Ha!?

Rin suddenly thought of something.

(Do, don’t, don’t tell me he wanted to do whatever he wanted when I’m sick—)

[I can do whatever I want to the tough Rin now. Kehehe.]

[STOP, STOP IT, IDIOT! I’LL KILL YOU!?”

[Oi oi, now’s your chance to act tough. Ora—, I’ll strip you, I’ll strip!]

[NO~! YOU BEAST! FRUIT, TRAITOR~!]

--Too much. That was too much.

(I, I think my fever made me weird…)

It’s true. Right now, her mind’s not really normal.

‘’It would be better if the fantasy just now was a little more sentimental.’’

(Ahh, but…)

[Don’t think about it. Just enjoy it.]

(This Ichika may not be that bad…)

Te! Bruce Lee!

She bemoaned herself.

On a side note, Rin should be on Jackie Chan’s side, but she doesn’t think she’s the eldest.

“Why? Because you didn’t show up.”

“Eh?”

‘’Didn’t show up? Me? –Do, don’t tell me?”

[Since Rin didn’t come over to my room, I came over. My Esperanza.]

[Really? Sweet.]

[How troublesome, Dragon-chan. Hey, baby…]

Ahhh, stop. Just stop!

(If this keeps up, my headache’s going to get aggravated…)

The correct saying should be ‘my head will hurt’ or ‘the headache will worsen’, but she doesn’t even have time to correct it.

Speaking of which, her head’s hurting at a 12/10 rating because of the flu and other reasons.

“Like I said, we agreed to go meet our primary school friends today, but since Rin didn’t show up, I felt something was odd and came over to your room.”

--Our other friends couldn’t enter IS Academy since they’re outsiders. Ichika added.

It seems like only Ichika came over to check on Rin.

(Uu…I forgot due to the headache…)

Speaking of which, her phone did seem to ring a few times.

She felt really bad, but on the other hand, she felt somewhat happy too.

(Ichika was concerned about me…)

Thinking about this, her heart pounded again.

“Anyway, sleep well for today. I’ll take care of you.”

“U, un…”

Rin nodded her head obediently.

Right now, she’s alone with ichika.

And he’s taking care of her. He was just concerned about her.

This made Rin really happy.

(Nn…I think I won something…)

Extremely frail due to the illness, Rin showed a weak smile.

At this moment, a wet towel was placed on her forehead.

“Ah, sorry. Was it cold?”

“No, it’s not that. I was just shocked…it feels good…”

Haa…she sighed, and the hot air came out.

This sounded really erotic, and Ichika was a little moved.

“…”

“…”

Rin and Ichika soon ended their conversation, and both became silent.

But rather than it being an awkward silence, it’s more like a gentle silence as both of them understand each other.

(Being alone with Ichika… being alone with Ichika…)

DOKI DOKI. The intense heartbeat gradually heats up her heart.

Rin secretly glanced at Ichika so as not to be seen. Either the summer flu or the heart in love was messing around as the heat went up and made her face blush.

(Ichika, he became so cool after entering high school…he’s a lot taller than when he was in second year of middle school…)

“Rin.”

--DOKI!!

“Wha, what is it?”

She tried to act calm, but Rin’s pitch went higher by half an octave.

(U, uwa! Was I stopped? I, it’s okay, right?)

“You didn’t eat anything since morning, right? Do you have any appetite?)

“No, not really… maybe my stomach’s a little hungry…”

“Really? Then I’ll make something. What do you want to eat?”

“Cold Chinese…”

“Oi, oi, better eat something you can digest well.”

“How rude… noodles are the best food that originated from China… it’s good for digestion…”

“Gruel will do, right?”

Ichika made the decision without listening to her.

But Rin just thought ‘how nice…’ with regards to this somewhat forceful manner.

“Ah, I don’t want something too hot. Ju, just make wheat tea gruel.”

Rin said that in a stiff tone as she turned her face away, not wanting to let her reddish face be seen.

“Got it, got it. Then, please wait for a while.”

“U, un.”

On hearing Rin’s reply, Ichika nodded his head and left the room to use the kitchen.

Rin’s left alone in the room, but the loneliness she felt just now disappeared without a trace as she gently pats the towel on her forehead.

“Ehehe…”

‘’I’m so happy.’’

‘’Ichika thought of me.’’

‘’Only concerned for me.’’

This was something Rin felt really happy about.

(Arre…? Didn’t the same thing happen during Middle School…)

She searched through her memory in a vague manner, and couldn’t think of it. As expected, she still has a fever.

(That was, during…the rainy season…I forgot to bring my umbrella. I ran off, and got a cold…)

--That’s a lie. That didn’t happen at all.

“…”

Actually, she wanted to get into Ichika’s umbrella, so she looked around for him.

And then, she did find Ichika, but there was already a girl with him.

Hitozato Karin.

She was a classmate of Ichika and Rin. She would often go out to play with Gotanda Dan, Mitarai Kazuma, and the group formed by Nakanoi Riefumi and Toumoto Eri.

On first impression, she looked ‘cute and quiet’.

She seemed somewhat distant from the rest, but she could get along well with everyone.

Her personality was the complete opposite of Rin, but they had quite the good friendship, which made up for it.

(That Karin confessed to Ichika…)

‘’I wanted to support her as a friend.’’

“…”

Well, she lied again—

(I, I was really… scared… I thought that I couldn’t take it if Ichika said OK…)

Thinking about how devastated she was, tears welled up in Rin’s eyes.

(I, I ran away at the last moment… like an idiot…)

She forcefully rubbed her eyes to wipe away the tears.

(But in the end, Ichika came to see me while I took leave the next day, and took care of me…)

Actually, she wanted to listen to the reply of the confession.

But she didn’t manage to hear it.

(Maybe I can listen to it now…)

After that, what she heard was that Ichika didn’t go out with Karin.

She was afraid to find out the reason.

(But, but I obviously, Ichika—)

Kachunk.

“Oh, Rin. Sorry to keep you waiting.”

“Y, yo, you! At least knock the door first!”

‘’It’s not that my heart pounded! Idiot!’’

--She couldn’t say it even if her mouth broke, but her body sat up honestly.

“Sorry. I neglected it since it was Rin.”

“Wha, what do you mean by that? Idiot…”

She was a little happy, but she couldn’t express it.

“Hoi, I made wheat tea gruel and let it cool. It won’t be too hot now.”

“Tha, thanks…”

“Hm? How honest.”

“HA, HA!? I DON’T KNOW W WHAT YOU’RE TALKING ABOUT! WHAT BEING HONEST!? IT’S NOT LIKE THAT AT ALL! THANKING SOMEONE IS WHAT SOMEONE IS EXPECTED TO DO!!!”

“Got it got it. Don’t shout so loudly like this. You’re going to collapse.

“Fu, humph!”

Rin laid down as she seemed to slam her head into her pillow.

Putting the utensils down on the table beside him, Ichika takes a chair to puts it beside him.

“Then, okay, can you get up?”

Though it didn’t seem something he should be saying to someone so lively just now, but on hearing that, Rin forced herself to support her upper body.

“…eed me…”

“Hm?”

“So, so I say! Feed me…”

“Ahh, un. Okay.”

Ichika took the spoon, and takes up a mouth-sized portion of gruel.

“Rin, aahn.”

“Ah, aahn…”

Ammm… mogu.

“Is it good?”

“Y-yeah…”

She didn’t really understand what the taste was, but to the heating body, the gruel made from the wheat tea felt extremely cooling.

“Then good. Here, ahn.”

“Ah-an…”

Ammm… mogu.

Close mouth, chew. Close mouth, chew.

This continued on, and half a minute later, the gruel’s all gone.

“Bu, but, well, it’s too bland. Unsatisfactory. It would be alright if you just added some mustard in.”

“I say, eating spicy food is bad for your stomach.”

“My, my stomach’s fine!”

“Yes yes…here, ahn.”

“Ah, ahn.”

Ammm…mogu.

“Speaking of mustard, I remembered how back in middle school we used to go to that ‘Fujiryuu’ shop a lot for that roasted mustard noodles."

“Ah—that was really nice.”

“And the students all had large bowls of stuff stacked up freely.”

“You guys always ate them in one large bowl after another.”

“Speaking of which, you’re the only one amongst the girls who ate one huge bowl.”

“Sh, shut up! Why would I remember something like that!”

It should be mentioned, after Ichika pointed that out to Rin, she only ordered normal bowls after that.

Of course, she felt ashamed that other boys teased her for being a big eater, but two days later, she realized that ‘it’s worth it to get more for the same price’, and stopped doing that.

Basically, there’s no meaning to hide it.

Either way, she did punch Ichika hard the first time she met him.

(That, well, eh… my misunderstanding… but, I did apologize after that…)

But well, that was in the past, and it’s Ichika’s virtue not to be fussy about things.

“Tha, thanks for your hospitality.”

“Oh, almost finished. You’ll be fine after some rest.”

Ichika cleared up all the utensils as he said that, and left the room.

“…”

Forcefully sinking her head into her pillow, Rin asked absentmindedly.

(I’ll just ask today since there’s a chance.)

Though there’s something she was really mindful of, the will not to run away like was burning strongly too.

After that, it’s been 5 minutes since Ichika came back, but to her, it felt like more than an hour passed.

“I, Ichika.”

“Hm?”

“Well… I got something I want to ask you…”

“What? My deposits’ a secret.”

I’ve been spending a lot recently. Ichika noted wryly.

“It, it’s not that, idiot.”

“What is it then?”

“We, well…erm…du, during middle school…”

She wanted to say it, she wanted to ask it, yet her voice went softer.

(Ahh, really! Go me go!)

Clenching her fist tightly under the blanket, Rin finally asked,

“Why, why did you go out with Karin!?”

--I said it!

‘’I said it.’’

‘’Is this really good? Is it really alright to ask him about that? It’s better not to let him recall that, right?

Her mind continued to spin about.

At this moment, the stunned Ichika opened his mouth,

“…Eh?”

“So, so I say! You were confessed to, right?”

“Wha, what…you knew about that?”

“Y-yeah…”

‘’I heard that from my friend!’’ It’s better for her not to say that.

Even a scaredy cat who doesn’t know the truth doesn’t want to be someone despicable for telling lies.

She couldn’t step aside with regards to that.

“Ahh—that…”

“Ka, Karin was that cute. You didn’t hate her, right?”

“Eve, even if you said that, in fact, Hitozato-san had no reason to like me.”

“Eh…?”

For an instant, Rin was stunned as she couldn’t understand Ichika’s words.

“Like I said, it was Kazuma. Mitarai Kazuma. Hitozato-san liked him.”

“Haa…? The, then, why did she confess to you…”

That’s what she didn’t understand.

Seeing that Rin wants to know what’s going on, Ichika folds his arms and answered.

“Most likely, she got the wrong person, right? Me, Kazuma, Dan, we were always together.”

“What do you mean she identified the wrong person? That’s not possible, right!?”

“Nope, it was like that! Definitely.”

“Why!?”

“Because Hitozato-san would always ask me about Kazuma every time she talked to me. Though you probably don’t know.”

“Re, really…?”

She didn’t know at all.

Of course, they had a good relationship. Rin’s the type of girl who would be in the center of attention, so she would often hear stories about romance. Even so, this is the first time she heard about this. Rin was stunned that she didn’t understand Karin at all.

Thinking about this, she seemed to turn limp for a while.

(I, I, I kept misunderstanding for so many years…)

An idiot, she’s an idiot. There’s nothing more stupid than this.

But perhaps because of the fever due to the flu, she couldn’t even get angry at all.

“Ahaha…”

Anyway, she could only laugh dryly.

“Ahahaha…haa.”

--Orz.

“So I said that her confession should go to Kazuma.”

“Fuu…”

‘’I’M NOT INTERESTED IN THAT TOPIC ANYMORE!’’

‘’…Impossible. Even till now, I’m still friends with Karin.’’

“Those two should be dating, right? Ah, but Kazuma said that he had to date a really popular girl. Hm? But since everyone just met today after a long time, I’m just wondering.”

Rin sighed softly, not wanting to let Ichika realize this as he folds his arms.

“Why didn’t she confess immediately?”

“…Wouldn’t a wrong confession be really embarrassing…”

“Eh? What did you say?”

“No, nothing! That’s enough, I’m going to sleep!”

“Really? Okay then, I’ll stay in this room for now. Just tell me if there’s anything. I’ll stay at the table here so that I won’t bother you.”

“Eh?”

“What do you mean by that?”

“No, well…sta, staying here…”

“? That’s the case.”

Ichika revealed a look of disbelief.

This natural kindness made Rin blush happily.

“The, then, well…thanks…”

Rin thanked softly, and she got gradually attacked by the sleep monster that came with her satisfaction of being full.

And with Ichika beside her, she entered dreamland with a hazy consciousness and a sense of comfort.

<center>◇</center>

It was an orange memory.

“I, Ichika, here.”

“What is it, Rin? Why are you so formal?”

After school, during the dusk of orange, there’s only two people in the orange classroom, facing each other as they sat at the orange table.

Both of them were wearing the school uniform of Nanatsuno Middle School. Ichika was wearing the Gakuran, while Rin was wearing the sailor uniform.

“We, well. I was thinking if I should change my hairstyle. What do you think?”

Squirming about, Rin asked in a manner completely different from usual.

Wanting to know Ichika’s response, the timid girl’s heart made her eyes float up.

“Eh? Why? That hairstyle suits you, Rin.”

“Eh, really!?”

Rin smiled like a flower blooming.

Full of joy, Rin played with her ponytails.

“Re, really? I see, so it suits me well. Ehehe…♪”

“? Such a strange person.”

“Who, who are you calling strange!?”

“Wah wah!? St, stop it! Stop kicking me!”

“Wha, what what what!?”

DOKADOKADOKADOKADOKA!!

“GYYAAAAHHH—!!!”

“Fu, fuu…what now…idiot…”

Rin still remembered what was said that evening.

She definitely would not forget about it.

The memory of the orange love—

<center>◇</center>

(Un...)

Having woken up, Rin looked at the clock on the wall. It seemed that she slept for about 2 hours.

“Ichika...is he around?”

“What's wrong?”

Ichika immediately came out after he was called.

(He really accompanied me all the way...)

Her heart really really unbearable.

But this felt as sweet as a forbidden sweet poison, full of allure.

“We, well...I got a lot of sweat on me, so I hope that you wipe my body...”

--This, eh!?

Unbelievable words came out from her mouth.

(Wha, what am I saying!?...is, isn't it weird? It's weird, right!?)

DOKI DOKI. Her heart beat wildly again.

Though she wanted to control the Red Hare Horse that's rampaging, it didn't go well.

“So, so I say...wipe my body...”

“No, that's—”

“Di, didn't you say that you'll do anything?”

“No, even then, that's—”

“S-Shut up shut up shut up! You're my slave! Listen to me!”

Blushing really hard, Rin flailed as she said that.

Ichika looked troubled as he scratched his head, and forced himself to nod his head.

“Slave or what, really you...haa, never mind. Fine.”

--Eh? Eh?

Though it was shocking of her to say that, it was even shocking to hear Ichika agree with it.

But now, it means that the embarrassment's on Rin.

Either way, she had to take her clothes off and reveal herself if she needed to wipe her body.

(U, uuwaah...wha, what...I just said it out of impulse. Thi, this, this means that I have to strip here...show, show my naked body in front of Ichika...)

The more she thought about this, the more she felt that this was shameful.

Seeing that even the ears are dyed red, Rin hurriedly hid inside the blanket.

“...”

“What's wrong?”

“No, nothing at all! Turn over there, idiot!”

Then, she forced herself and threw the pillow.

Grabbing the pillow with his right hand and putting it down at Rin's waist to support her, Ichika walked to the bathroom to wet the towel.

(Wh, what, wasn't that kind of gentle...)

She shook her head about to shake that giggling expression of hers.

(Why, why did I say such a thing...)

It's already past the level of being bold.

(I, I wasn't treated as a weirdo...)

No matter how shocked or lost Ichika was, he wouldn't use that as a reason to label her as weird. She knew that.

But because this is IS Academy, the girls are as much as what the term implied. Amongst that, getting first place in affection level with ichika would be the tough question.

(Bu, but, what is it...do, don't tell me...that idiot Ichika would treat me as someone of the opposite gender...)

Rin swallowed her little expectations and anxiety with her saliva, and she puts her hand on her pajamas.

(Uu, at least I should have some breasts...)

''I can't think about this.''

Though she does beat out Laura by a little in terms of the size, Laura, who's almost void in that aspect, was daring enough to go naked and snuggle into the bed— that was really bold.

In other words, she had to go to this extent or further.

(More than that, what should I do...what...)

Tick, tick...she undoes her buttons.

As she wasn't wearing underwear in the first place, she just undid her buttons, and her breasts were revealed.

(Uu~...)

Realizing the small size of her breasts again, she felt pitiful and angry.

“I tried lots of ways...”

“What ways?”

“AHHHHHHH!!?”

Rin nearly jumped up in shock the moment she heard Ichika's voice from behind. No, she jumped up softly.

“Wha, what now? Why are you so loud out of a sudden?”

“Do, don't, don't stand behind me like that!?”

“Why? Am I some assassin?”

“S-Shut up shut up shut up!!”

''No, you're the noisy one.'' Ichika thought as he held Rin's head.

Just like that, Rin went completely silent out of embarrassment.

[[Image:Rin IS BD3.png|thumb]]

“Then, I'll wipe from the back.”

“Nn, un...”

With her upper body naked, Rin covered her breasts and turned her back on Ichika.

As this felt exceptionally alluring, Ichika's heart started to beat wildly.

However, Rin couldn't see Ichika's reaction as her back was facing him.

And right now, Rin doesn't have the luxury to observe him like this now.

“...”

“...”

Clak clak clak...

Ichika and Rin didn't say anything as time passed by.

Unlike the comfortable silence just now, it's now a delicate silence for both sides.

(Ahh, my back...feels so good...)

The icy towel wiped the skin comfortably.

Everytime it touched the warm body gently, Rin would curl up slightly due to the numbing itchiness and ecstasy.

“Mn...ahh...”

“Oi, oi, stop making such strange sounds.”

“U, un...sorry.”

“No, it's not really something you need to apologize about...”

“...”

“...”

In the end, they continued the silence, and three minutes later, the wiping was complete.

“Do, done.”

Ichika's pitch felt like it was higher, as his heart was racing because of the unexpected act by Rin.

“...”

“Rin?”

“...The front too...”

“Eh?”

“The, the front...well, wipe it...”

“Wha, what are you saying!?”

“It, it's alright, right...or, you hate girls with small breasts...?”

“Tha, that's not the point, right...”

Ichika's at his wits end on hearing the slight trembling in Rin's voice.

She's not someone who would say this normally.

''What's going on?'' Thinking about this, he felt that he couldn't leave Rin alone like this.

“Ahh, really. I got it!”

“Eh?”

“In exchange, you can't get angry! You can't hit me or kick me!”

“Wh, what are you treating me as...”

Rin argued back, but her voice was soft.

Keeping her back at Ichika, Rin secretly glanced behind and moved the hands covering the breasts.

Of course, Ichika can't see them directly from behind.

But, Rin's face went all red as she bit her lips, since she felt embarrassed about having to reveal herself completely.

(The, source of this heat...source of this heat...source of this heat...)

While thinking about that, Ichika's hands gently went around to her front.

(He, he touched them...Ichika, he touched them, my breasts...)

Her heart was beating so wildly it went erratic. Right now, she's worried that her heartbeat's revealed.

But before Rin could get emotionally ready, Ichika's hands touched her breasts through the towel.

“!!...”

“...”

The irritating silence happened again.

Rin couldn't take this rock-gnashing-like feeling and opened her mouth.

“The, they're small, right...”

“Tha, that's not true...well,...they're nice to touch.”

“Pervert...”

“Shu, shut up.”

That exchange went about between Ichika and Rin as they blushed and continued with the wiping.

…

……

………

“The, then, seems like things are okay now. I'll go back to my room then.”

“U, un, thanks.”

Rin put on her clothes again and snuggled back into the blanket. She couldn't look at Ichika in the eyes due to embarrassment.

But at the same time Ichika was looking up at a corner of the ceiling when he was talking to Rin.

“Bye then.”

Ichika hurriedly left the room.

Rin managed to take of glimpse of Ichika as he left, and he's as red as her now.

(He's blushing, which means, he realized...)

--I'm a girl.

“...Ehehe.”

Rin smiled happily as she used her hand to cover her rapidly beating chest, DOKI DOKI.

And then, she got taken into a gentle slumber by the sleep monster.

(I love Ichika...I won't lose to anyone. I won't.)

With this oath of love, girl, pursue forward, and run towards the battlefield—

IS:VolumeSS3 Chapter1

2011-10-24T16:38:26Z

89.72.147.28: /* Chapter 1: Rin's Chapter--Loving the You Beside Me Now. */

==Chapter 1: Rin's Chapter--Loving the You Beside Me Now.==

“U~…”

In a first year dorm room of IS Academy, a girl is sleeping soundly.

“Ack, ack…, looks like…I got the summer flu…”

The girl’s called Huang Lingyin. As the representative cadet of China, she’s the registered pilot of the IS [Shenlong].

(What went wrong…? Did I eat too much shaved ice? Or is it because I slept in the nude while it was hot? Or is it because I kept the air-conditioning running?)

Though she continued to think, she couldn’t concentrate.

Her head started to ache.

Her consciousness went blurry, and the ceiling looked like it was spinning around.

And her body was so hot that it was limp. She didn’t even have enough strength to turn on the TV.

She didn’t have any appetite, yet she felt hungry, and she couldn't sleep well.

(Ah…this is…bad…)

Her roommate Tina went back to her country, America, and now, Rin’s the only one in the room.

‘’Will I die like this here?’’

‘’Alone in another country—’’

Thinking about this, a terrifying thought struck her, perhaps because she got weak due to the illness.

Her consciousness started getting blurry, and she got further away from the ceiling.

‘’Am I really going to die like this?’’

On thinking about this, a name naturally came out from Rin’s mouth.

“Ichika…”

“Oh.”

“Eh…?”

At first, she thought that she was just imagining it.

But on seeing Ichika appear right in front of her, Rin blinked twice, and realized that this is reality.

“Wh, why, why, why are you here!?”

Unable to understand the sudden change in situation, Rin even forgot about her fever and sat up.

But that force lasted only for a moment, and she immediately sank back onto the blanket weakly.

“Oi oi. What are you doing? Lie down.”

Ichika gently hugged Rin, who fell forward, and made her lie on the bed.

“Shu, shut up…if it’s like that, I…ack, ack!”

“Ah, see? Don’t force yourself to talk. Here, drink this. It’ll replenish your liquids and sugars.”

While saying that, Ichika passed the sports drink to Rin.

Rin obediently accepted this drink and took a gulp. She then turned to Ichika and asked.

“And, and then? Why are you in my room?”

…Ha!?

Rin suddenly thought of something.

(Do, don’t, don’t tell me he wanted to do whatever he wanted when I’m sick—)

[I can do whatever I want to the tough Rin now. Kehehe.]

[STOP, STOP IT, IDIOT! I’LL KILL YOU!?”

[Oi oi, now’s your chance to act tough. Ora—, I’ll strip you, I’ll strip!]

[NO~! YOU BEAST! FRUIT, TRAITOR~!]

--Too much. That was too much.

(I, I think my fever made me weird…)

It’s true. Right now, her mind’s not really normal.

‘’It would be better if the fantasy just now was a little more sentimental.’’

(Ahh, but…)

[Don’t think about it. Just enjoy it.]

(This Ichika may not be that bad…)

Te! Bruce Lee!

She bemoaned herself.

On a side note, Rin should be on Jackie Chan’s side, but she doesn’t think she’s the eldest.

“Why? Because you didn’t show up.”

“Eh?”

‘’Didn’t show up? Me? –Do, don’t tell me?”

[Since Rin didn’t come over to my room, I came over. My Esperanza.]

[Really? Sweet.]

[How troublesome, Dragon-chan. Hey, baby…]

Ahhh, stop. Just stop!

(If this keeps up, my headache’s going to get aggravated…)

The correct saying should be ‘my head will hurt’ or ‘the headache will worsen’, but she doesn’t even have time to correct it.

Speaking of which, her head’s hurting at a 12/10 rating because of the flu and other reasons.

“Like I said, we agreed to go meet our primary school friends today, but since Rin didn’t show up, I felt something was odd and came over to your room.”

--Our other friends couldn’t enter IS Academy since they’re outsiders. Ichika added.

It seems like only Ichika came over to check on Rin.

(Uu…I forgot due to the headache…)

Speaking of which, her phone did seem to ring a few times.

She felt really bad, but on the other hand, she felt somewhat happy too.

(Ichika was concerned about me…)

Thinking about this, her heart pounded again.

“Anyway, sleep well for today. I’ll take care of you.”

“U, un…”

Rin nodded her head obediently.

Right now, she’s alone with ichika.

And he’s taking care of her. He was just concerned about her.

This made Rin really happy.

(Nn…I think I won something…)

Extremely frail due to the illness, Rin showed a weak smile.

At this moment, a wet towel was placed on her forehead.

“Ah, sorry. Was it cold?”

“No, it’s not that. I was just shocked…it feels good…”

Haa…she sighed, and the hot air came out.

This sounded really erotic, and Ichika was a little moved.

“…”

“…”

Rin and Ichika soon ended their conversation, and both became silent.

But rather than it being an awkward silence, it’s more like a gentle silence as both of them understand each other.

(Being alone with Ichika… being alone with Ichika…)

DOKI DOKI. The intense heartbeat gradually heats up her heart.

Rin secretly glanced at Ichika so as not to be seen. Either the summer flu or the heart in love was messing around as the heat went up and made her face blush.

(Ichika, he became so cool after entering high school…he’s a lot taller than when he was in second year of middle school…)

“Rin.”

--DOKI!!

“Wha, what is it?”

She tried to act calm, but Rin’s pitch went higher by half an octave.

(U, uwa! Was I stopped? I, it’s okay, right?)

“You didn’t eat anything since morning, right? Do you have any appetite?)

“No, not really… maybe my stomach’s a little hungry…”

“Really? Then I’ll make something. What do you want to eat?”

“Cold Chinese…”

“Oi, oi, better eat something you can digest well.”

“How rude… noodles are the best food that originated from China… it’s good for digestion…”

“Gruel will do, right?”

Ichika made the decision without listening to her.

But Rin just thought ‘how nice…’ with regards to this somewhat forceful manner.

“Ah, I don’t want something too hot. Ju, just make wheat tea gruel.”

Rin said that in a stiff tone as she turned her face away, not wanting to let her reddish face be seen.

“Got it, got it. Then, please wait for a while.”

“U, un.”

On hearing Rin’s reply, Ichika nodded his head and left the room to use the kitchen.

Rin’s left alone in the room, but the loneliness she felt just now disappeared without a trace as she gently pats the towel on her forehead.

“Ehehe…”

‘’I’m so happy.’’

‘’Ichika thought of me.’’

‘’Only concerned for me.’’

This was something Rin felt really happy about.

(Arre…? Didn’t the same thing happen during Middle School…)

She searched through her memory in a vague manner, and couldn’t think of it. As expected, she still has a fever.

(That was, during…the rainy season…I forgot to bring my umbrella. I ran off, and got a cold…)

--That’s a lie. That didn’t happen at all.

“…”

Actually, she wanted to get into Ichika’s umbrella, so she looked around for him.

And then, she did find Ichika, but there was already a girl with him.

Hitozato Karin.

She was a classmate of Ichika and Rin. She would often go out to play with Gotanda Dan, Mitarai Kazuma, and the group formed by Nakanoi Riefumi and Toumoto Eri.

On first impression, she looked ‘cute and quiet’.

She seemed somewhat distant from the rest, but she could get along well with everyone.

Her personality was the complete opposite of Rin, but they had quite the good friendship, which made up for it.

(That Karin confessed to Ichika…)

‘’I wanted to support her as a friend.’’

“…”

Well, she lied again—

(I, I was really… scared… I thought that I couldn’t take it if Ichika said OK…)

Thinking about how devastated she was, tears welled up in Rin’s eyes.

(I, I ran away at the last moment… like an idiot…)

She forcefully rubbed her eyes to wipe away the tears.

(But in the end, Ichika came to see me while I took leave the next day, and took care of me…)

Actually, she wanted to listen to the reply of the confession.

But she didn’t manage to hear it.

(Maybe I can listen to it now…)

After that, what she heard was that Ichika didn’t go out with Karin.

She was afraid to find out the reason.

(But, but I obviously, Ichika—)

Kachunk.

“Oh, Rin. Sorry to keep you waiting.”

“Y, yo, you! At least knock the door first!”

‘’It’s not that my heart pounded! Idiot!’’

--She couldn’t say it even if her mouth broke, but her body sat up honestly.

“Sorry. I neglected it since it was Rin.”

“Wha, what do you mean by that? Idiot…”

She was a little happy, but she couldn’t express it.

“Hoi, I made wheat tea gruel and let it cool. It won’t be too hot now.”

“Tha, thanks…”

“Hm? How honest.”

“HA, HA!? I DON’T KNOW W WHAT YOU’RE TALKING ABOUT! WHAT BEING HONEST!? IT’S NOT LIKE THAT AT ALL! THANKING SOMEONE IS WHAT SOMEONE IS EXPECTED TO DO!!!”

“Got it got it. Don’t shout so loudly like this. You’re going to collapse.

“Fu, humph!”

Rin laid down as she seemed to slam her head into her pillow.

Putting the utensils down on the table beside him, Ichika takes a chair to puts it beside him.

“Then, okay, can you get up?”

Though it didn’t seem something he should be saying to someone so lively just now, but on hearing that, Rin forced herself to support her upper body.

“…eed me…”

“Hm?”

“So, so I say! Feed me…”

“Ahh, un. Okay.”

Ichika took the spoon, and takes up a mouth-sized portion of gruel.

“Rin, aahn.”

“Ah, aahn…”

Ammm… mogu.

“Is it good?”

“Y-yeah…”

She didn’t really understand what the taste was, but to the heating body, the gruel made from the wheat tea felt extremely cooling.

“Then good. Here, ahn.”

“Ah-an…”

Ammm… mogu.

Close mouth, chew. Close mouth, chew.

This continued on, and half a minute later, the gruel’s all gone.

“Bu, but, well, it’s too bland. Unsatisfactory. It would be alright if you just added some mustard in.”

“I say, eating spicy food is bad for your stomach.”

“My, my stomach’s fine!”

“Yes yes…here, ahn.”

“Ah, ahn.”

Ammm…mogu.

“Speaking of mustard, I remembered how back in middle school we used to go to that ‘Fujiryuu’ shop a lot for that roasted mustard noodles."

“Ah—that was really nice.”

“And the students all had large bowls of stuff stacked up freely.”

“You guys always ate them in one large bowl after another.”

“Speaking of which, you’re the only one amongst the girls who ate one huge bowl.”

“Sh, shut up! Why would I remember something like that!”

It should be mentioned, after Ichika pointed that out to Rin, she only ordered normal bowls after that.

Of course, she felt ashamed that other boys teased her for being a big eater, but two days later, she realized that ‘it’s worth it to get more for the same price’, and stopped doing that.

Basically, there’s no meaning to hide it.

Either way, she did punch Ichika hard the first time she met him.

(That, well, eh… my misunderstanding… but, I did apologize after that…)

But well, that was in the past, and it’s Ichika’s virtue not to be fussy about things.

“Tha, thanks for your hospitality.”

“Oh, almost finished. You’ll be fine after some rest.”

Ichika cleared up all the utensils as he said that, and left the room.

“…”

Forcefully sinking her head into her pillow, Rin asked absentmindedly.

(I’ll just ask today since there’s a chance.)

Though there’s something she was really mindful of, the will not to run away like was burning strongly too.

After that, it’s been 5 minutes since Ichika came back, but to her, it felt like more than an hour passed.

“I, Ichika.”

“Hm?”

“Well… I got something I want to ask you…”

“What? My deposits’ a secret.”

I’ve been spending a lot recently. Ichika noted wryly.

“It, it’s not that, idiot.”

“What is it then?”

“We, well…erm…du, during middle school…”

She wanted to say it, she wanted to ask it, yet her voice went softer.

(Ahh, really! Go me go!)

Clenching her fist tightly under the blanket, Rin finally asked,

“Why, why did you go out with Karin!?”

--I said it!

‘’I said it.’’

‘’Is this really good? Is it really alright to ask him about that? It’s better not to let him recall that, right?

Her mind continued to spin about.

At this moment, the stunned Ichika opened his mouth,

“…Eh?”

“So, so I say! You were confessed to, right?”

“Wha, what…you knew about that?”

“Y-yeah…”

‘’I heard that from my friend!’’ It’s better for her not to say that.

Even a scaredy cat who doesn’t know the truth doesn’t want to be someone despicable for telling lies.

She couldn’t step aside with regards to that.

“Ahh—that…”

“Ka, Karin was that cute. You didn’t hate her, right?”

“Eve, even if you said that, in fact, Hitozato-san had no reason to like me.”

“Eh…?”

For an instant, Rin was stunned as she couldn’t understand Ichika’s words.

“Like I said, it was Kazuma. Mitarai Kazuma. Hitozato-san liked him.”

“Haa…? The, then, why did she confess to you…”

That’s what she didn’t understand.

Seeing that Rin wants to know what’s going on, Ichika folds his arms and answered.

“Most likely, she got the wrong person, right? Me, Kazuma, Dan, we were always together.”

“What do you mean she identified the wrong person? That’s not possible, right!?”

“Nope, it was like that! Definitely.”

“Why!?”

“Because Hitozato-san would always ask me about Kazuma every time she talked to me. Though you probably don’t know.”

“Re, really…?”

She didn’t know at all.

Of course, they had a good relationship. Rin’s the type of girl who would be in the center of attention, so she would often hear stories about romance. Even so, this is the first time she heard about this. Rin was stunned that she didn’t understand Karin at all.

Thinking about this, she seemed to turn limp for a while.

(I, I, I kept misunderstanding for so many years…)

An idiot, she’s an idiot. There’s nothing more stupid than this.

But perhaps because of the fever due to the flu, she couldn’t even get angry at all.

“Ahaha…”

Anyway, she could only laugh dryly.

“Ahahaha…haa.”

--Orz.

“So I said that her confession should go to Kazuma.”

“Fuu…”

‘’I’M NOT INTERESTED IN THAT TOPIC ANYMORE!’’

‘’…Impossible. Even till now, I’m still friends with Karin.’’

“Those two should be dating, right? Ah, but Kazuma said that he had to date a really popular girl. Hm? But since everyone just met today after a long time, I’m just wondering.”

Rin sighed softly, not wanting to let Ichika realize this as he folds his arms.

“Why didn’t she confess immediately?”

“…Wouldn’t a wrong confession be really embarrassing…”

“Eh? What did you say?”

“No, nothing! That’s enough, I’m going to sleep!”

“Really? Okay then, I’ll stay in this room for now. Just tell me if there’s anything. I’ll stay at the table here so that I won’t bother you.”

“Eh?”

“What do you mean by that?”

“No, well…sta, staying here…”

“? That’s the case.”

Ichika revealed a look of disbelief.

This natural kindness made Rin blush happily.

“The, then, well…thanks…”

Rin thanked softly, and she got gradually attacked by the sleep monster that came with her satisfaction of being full.

And with Ichika beside her, she entered dreamland with a hazy consciousness and a sense of comfort.

<center>◇</center>

It was an orange memory.

“I, Ichika, here.”

“What is it, Rin? Why are you so formal?”

After school, during the dusk of orange, there’s only two people in the orange classroom, facing each other as they sat at the orange table.

Both of them were wearing the school uniform of Nanatsuno Middle School. Ichika was wearing the Gakuran, while Rin was wearing the sailor uniform.

“We, well. I was thinking if I should change my hairstyle. What do you think?”

Squirming about, Rin asked in a manner completely different from usual.

Wanting to know Ichika’s response, the timid girl’s heart made her eyes float up.

“Eh? Why? That hairstyle suits you, Rin.”

“Eh, really!?”

Rin smiled like a flower blooming.

Full of joy, Rin played with her ponytails.

“Re, really? I see, so it suits me well. Ehehe…♪”

“? Such a strange person.”

“Who, who are you calling strange!?”

“Wah wah!? St, stop it! Stop kicking me!”

“Wha, what what what!?”

DOKADOKADOKADOKADOKA!!

“GYYAAAAHHH—!!!”

“Fu, fuu…what now…idiot…”

Rin still remembered what was said that evening.

She definitely would not forget about it.

The memory of the orange love—

<center>◇</center>

(Un...)

Having woken up, Rin looked at the clock on the wall. It seemed that she slept for about 2 hours.

“Ichika...is he around?”

“What's wrong?”

Ichika immediately came out after he was called.

(He really accompanied me all the way...)

Her heart really really unbearable.

But this felt as sweet as a forbidden sweet poison, full of allure.

“We, well...I got a lot of sweat on me, so I hope that you wipe my body...”

--This, eh!?

Unbelievable words came out from her mouth.

(Wha, what am I saying!?...is, isn't it weird? It's weird, right!?)

DOKI DOKI. Her heart beat wildly again.

Though she wanted to control the Red Hare Horse that's rampaging, it didn't go well.

“So, so I say...wipe my body...”

“No, that's—”

“Di, didn't you say that you'll do anything?”

“No, even then, that's—”

“S-Shut up shut up shut up! You're my slave! Listen to me!”

Blushing really hard, Rin flailed as she said that.

Ichika looked troubled as he scratched his head, and forced himself to nod his head.

“Slave or what, really you...haa, never mind. Fine.”

--Eh? Eh?

Though it was shocking of her to say that, it was even shocking to hear Ichika agree with it.

But now, it means that the embarrassment's on Rin.

Either way, she had to take her clothes off and reveal herself if she needed to wipe her body.

(U, uuwaah...wha, what...I just said it out of impulse. Thi, this, this means that I have to strip here...show, show my naked body in front of Ichika...)

The more she thought about this, the more she felt that this was shameful.

Seeing that even the ears are dyed red, Rin hurriedly hid inside the blanket.

“...”

“What's wrong?”

“No, nothing at all! Turn over there, idiot!”

Then, she forced herself and threw the pillow.

Grabbing the pillow with his right hand and putting it down at Rin's waist to support her, Ichika walked to the bathroom to wet the towel.

(Wh, what, wasn't that kind of gentle...)

She shook her head about to shake that giggling expression of hers.

(Why, why did I say such a thing...)

It's already past the level of being bold.

(I, I wasn't treated as a weirdo...)

No matter how shocked or lost Ichika was, he wouldn't use that as a reason to label her as weird. She knew that.

But because this is IS Academy, the girls are as much as what the term implied. Amongst that, getting first place in affection level with ichika would be the tough question.

(Bu, but, what is it...do, don't tell me...that idiot Ichika would treat me as someone of the opposite gener...)

Rin swallowed her little expectations and anxiety with her saliva, and she puts her hand on her pajamas.

(Uu, at least I should have some breasts...)

''I can't think about this.''

Though she does beat out Laura by a little in terms of the size, Laura, who's almost void in that aspect, was daring enough to go naked and snuggle into the bed— that was really bold.

In other words, she had to go to this extent or further.

(More than that, what should I do...what...)

Tick, tick...she undoes her buttons.

As she wasn't wearing underwear in the first place, she just undid her buttons, and her breasts were revealed.

(Uu~...)

Realizing the small size of her breasts again, she felt pitiful and angry.

“I tried lots of ways...”

“What ways?”

“AHHHHHHH!!?”

Rin nearly jumped up in shock the moment she heard Ichika's voice from behind. No, she jumped up softly.

“Wha, what now? Why are you so loud out of a sudden?”

“Do, don't, don't stand behind me like that!?”

“Why? Am I some assassin?”

“S-Shut up shut up shut up!!”

''No, you're the noisy one.'' Ichika thought as he held Rin's head.

Just like that, Rin went completely silent out of embarrassment.

[[Image:Rin IS BD3.png|thumb]]

“Then, I'll wipe from the back.”

“Nn, un...”

With her upper body naked, Rin covered her breasts and turned her back on Ichika.

As this felt exceptionally alluring, Ichika's heart started to beat wildly.

However, Rin couldn't see Ichika's reaction as her back was facing him.

And right now, Rin doesn't have the luxury to observe him like this now.

“...”

“...”

Clak clak clak...

Ichika and Rin didn't say anything as time passed by.

Unlike the comfortable silence just now, it's now a delicate silence for both sides.

(Ahh, my back...feels so good...)

The icy towel wiped the skin comfortably.

Everytime it touched the warm body gently, Rin would curl up slightly due to the numbing itchiness and ecstasy.

“Mn...ahh...”

“Oi, oi, stop making such strange sounds.”

“U, un...sorry.”

“No, it's not really something you need to apologize about...”

“...”

“...”

In the end, they continued the silence, and three minutes later, the wiping was complete.

“Do, done.”

Ichika's pitch felt like it was higher, as his heart was racing because of the unexpected act by Rin.

“...”

“Rin?”

“...The front too...”

“Eh?”

“The, the front...well, wipe it...”

“Wha, what are you saying!?”

“It, it's alright, right...or, you hate girls with small breasts...?”

“Tha, that's not the point, right...”

Ichika's at his wits end on hearing the slight trembling in Rin's voice.

She's not someone who would say this normally.

''What's going on?'' Thinking about this, he felt that he couldn't leave Rin alone like this.

“Ahh, really. I got it!”

“Eh?”

“In exchange, you can't get angry! You can't hit me or kick me!”

“Wh, what are you treating me as...”

Rin argued back, but her voice was soft.

Keeping her back at Ichika, Rin secretly glanced behind and moved the hands covering the breasts.

Of course, Ichika can't see them directly from behind.

But, Rin's face went all red as she bit her lips, since she felt embarrassed about having to reveal herself completely.

(The, source of this heat...source of this heat...source of this heat...)

While thinking about that, Ichika's hands gently went around to her front.

(He, he touched them...Ichika, he touched them, my breasts...)

Her heart was beating so wildly it went erratic. Right now, she's worried that her heartbeat's revealed.

But before Rin could get emotionally ready, Ichika's hands touched her breasts through the towel.

“!!...”

“...”

The irritating silence happened again.

Rin couldn't take this rock-gnashing-like feeling and opened her mouth.

“The, they're small, right...”

“Tha, that's not true...well,...they're nice to touch.”

“Pervert...”

“Shu, shut up.”

That exchange went about between Ichika and Rin as they blushed and continued with the wiping.

…

……

………

“The, then, seems like things are okay now. I'll go back to my room then.”

“U, un, thanks.”

Rin put on her clothes again and snuggled back into the blanket. She couldn't look at Ichika in the eyes due to embarrassment.

But at the same time Ichika was looking up at a corner of the ceiling when he was talking to Rin.

“Bye then.”

Ichika hurriedly left the room.

Rin managed to take of glimpse of Ichika as he left, and he's as red as her now.

(He's blushing, which means, he realized...)

--I'm a girl.

“...Ehehe.”

Rin smiled happily as she used her hand to cover her rapidly beating chest, DOKI DOKI.

And then, she got taken into a gentle slumber by the sleep monster.

(I love Ichika...I won't lose to anyone. I won't.)

With this oath of love, girl, pursue forward, and run towards the battlefield—

IS:VolumeSS3 Chapter1

2011-10-24T16:30:26Z

89.72.147.28: /* Chapter 1: Rin's Chapter--Loving the You Beside Me Now. */

==Chapter 1: Rin's Chapter--Loving the You Beside Me Now.==

“U~…”

In a first year dorm room of IS Academy, a girl is sleeping soundly.

“Ack, ack…, looks like…I got the summer flu…”

The girl’s called Huang Lingyin. As the representative cadet of China, she’s the registered pilot of the IS [Shenlong].

(What went wrong…? Did I eat too much shaved ice? Or is it because I slept in the nude while it was hot? Or is it because I kept the air-conditioning running?)

Though she continued to think, she couldn’t concentrate.

Her head started to ache.

Her consciousness went blurry, and the ceiling looked like it was spinning around.

And her body was so hot that it was limp. She didn’t even have enough strength to turn on the TV.

She didn’t have any appetite, yet she felt hungry, and she couldn't sleep well.

(Ah…this is…bad…)

Her roommate Tina went back to her country, America, and now, Rin’s the only one in the room.

‘’Will I die like this here?’’

‘’Alone in another country—’’

Thinking about this, a terrifying thought struck her, perhaps because she got weak due to the illness.

Her consciousness started getting blurry, and she got further away from the ceiling.

‘’Am I really going to die like this?’’

On thinking about this, a name naturally came out from Rin’s mouth.

“Ichika…”

“Oh.”

“Eh…?”

At first, she thought that she was just imagining it.

But on seeing Ichika appear right in front of her, Rin blinked twice, and realized that this is reality.

“Wh, why, why, why are you here!?”

Unable to understand the sudden change in situation, Rin even forgot about her fever and sat up.

But that force lasted only for a moment, and she immediately sank back onto the blanket weakly.

“Oi oi. What are you doing? Lie down.”

Ichika gently hugged Rin, who fell forward, and made her lie on the bed.

“Shu, shut up…if it’s like that, I…ack, ack!”

“Ah, see? Don’t force yourself to talk. Here, drink this. It’ll replenish your liquids and sugars.”

While saying that, Ichika passed the sports drink to Rin.

Rin obediently accepted this drink and took a gulp. She then turned to Ichika and asked.

“And, and then? Why are you in my room?”

…Ha!?

Rin suddenly thought of something.

(Do, don’t, don’t tell me he wanted to do whatever he wanted when I’m sick—)

[I can do whatever I want to the tough Rin now. Kehehe.]

[STOP, STOP IT, IDIOT! I’LL KILL YOU!?”

[Oi oi, now’s your chance to act tough. Ora—, I’ll strip you, I’ll strip!]

[NO~! YOU BEAST! FRUIT, TRAITOR~!]

--Too much. That was too much.

(I, I think my fever made me weird…)

It’s true. Right now, her mind’s not really normal.

‘’It would be better if the fantasy just now was a little more sentimental.’’

(Ahh, but…)

[Don’t think about it. Just enjoy it.]

(This Ichika may not be that bad…)

Te! Bruce Lee!

She bemoaned herself.

On a side note, Rin should be on Jackie Chan’s side, but she doesn’t think she’s the eldest.

“Why? Because you didn’t show up.”

“Eh?”

‘’Didn’t show up? Me? –Do, don’t tell me?”

[Since Rin didn’t come over to my room, I came over. My Esperanza.]

[Really? Sweet.]

[How troublesome, Dragon-chan. Hey, baby…]

Ahhh, stop. Just stop!

(If this keeps up, my headache’s going to get aggravated…)

The correct saying should be ‘my head will hurt’ or ‘the headache will worsen’, but she doesn’t even have time to correct it.

Speaking of which, her head’s hurting at a 12/10 rating because of the flu and other reasons.

“Like I said, we agreed to go meet our primary school friends today, but since Rin didn’t show up, I felt something was odd and came over to your room.”

--Our other friends couldn’t enter IS Academy since they’re outsiders. Ichika added.

It seems like only Ichika came over to check on Rin.

(Uu…I forgot due to the headache…)

Speaking of which, her phone did seem to ring a few times.

She felt really bad, but on the other hand, she felt somewhat happy too.

(Ichika was concerned about me…)

Thinking about this, her heart pounded again.

“Anyway, sleep well for today. I’ll take care of you.”

“U, un…”

Rin nodded her head obediently.

Right now, she’s alone with ichika.

And he’s taking care of her. He was just concerned about her.

This made Rin really happy.

(Nn…I think I won something…)

Extremely frail due to the illness, Rin showed a weak smile.

At this moment, a wet towel was placed on her forehead.

“Ah, sorry. Was it cold?”

“No, it’s not that. I was just shocked…it feels good…”

Haa…she sighed, and the hot air came out.

This sounded really erotic, and Ichika was a little moved.

“…”

“…”

Rin and Ichika soon ended their conversation, and both became silent.

But rather than it being an awkward silence, it’s more like a gentle silence as both of them understand each other.

(Being alone with Ichika… being alone with Ichika…)

DOKI DOKI. The intense heartbeat gradually heats up her heart.

Rin secretly glanced at Ichika so as not to be seen. Either the summer flu or the heart in love was messing around as the heat went up and made her face blush.

(Ichika, he became so cool after entering high school…he’s a lot taller than when he was in second year of middle school…)

“Rin.”

--DOKI!!

“Wha, what is it?”

She tried to act calm, but Rin’s pitch went higher by half an octave.

(U, uwa! Was I stopped? I, it’s okay, right?)

“You didn’t eat anything since morning, right? Do you have any appetite?)

“No, not really… maybe my stomach’s a little hungry…”

“Really? Then I’ll make something. What do you want to eat?”

“Cold Chinese…”

“Oi, oi, better eat something you can digest well.”

“How rude… noodles are the best food that originated from China… it’s good for digestion…”

“Gruel will do, right?”

Ichika made the decision without listening to her.

But Rin just thought ‘how nice…’ with regards to this somewhat forceful manner.

“Ah, I don’t want something too hot. Ju, just make wheat tea gruel.”

Rin said that in a stiff tone as she turned her face away, not wanting to let her reddish face be seen.

“Got it, got it. Then, please wait for a while.”

“U, un.”

On hearing Rin’s reply, Ichika nodded his head and left the room to use the kitchen.

Rin’s left alone in the room, but the loneliness she felt just now disappeared without a trace as she gently pats the towel on her forehead.

“Ehehe…”

‘’I’m so happy.’’

‘’Ichika thought of me.’’

‘’Only concerned for me.’’

This was something Rin felt really happy about.

(Arre…? Didn’t the same thing happen during Middle School…)

She searched through her memory in a vague manner, and couldn’t think of it. as expected, she still has a fever.

(That was, during…the rainy season…I forgot to bring my umbrella. I ran off, and got a cold…)

--That’s a lie. That didn’t happen at all.

“…”

Actually, she wanted to get into Ichika’s umbrella, so she looked around for him.

And then, she did find Ichika, but there was already a girl with him.

Hitozato Karin.

She was a classmate of Ichika and Rin. She would often go out to play with Gotanda Dan, Mitarai Kazuma, and the group formed by Nakanoi Riefumi and Toumoto Eri.

On first impression, she looked ‘cute and quiet’.

She seemed somewhat distant from the rest, but she could get along well with everyone.

Her personality was the complete opposite of Rin, but they had quite the good friendship, which made up for it.

(That Karin confessed to Ichika…)

‘’I wanted to support her as a friend.’’

“…”

Well, she lied again—

(I, I was really… scared… I thought that I couldn’t take it if Ichika said OK…)

Thinking about how devastated she was, tears welled up in Rin’s eyes.

(I, I ran away at the last moment… like an idiot…)

She forcefully rubbed her eyes to wipe away the tears.

(But in the end, Ichika came to see me while I took leave the next day, and took care of me…)

Actually, she wanted to listen to the reply of the confession.

But she didn’t manage to hear it.

(Maybe I can listen to it now…)

After that, what she heard was that Ichika didn’t go out with Karin.

She was afraid to find out the reason.

(But, but I obviously, Ichika—)

Kachunk.

“Oh, Rin. Sorry to keep you waiting.”

“Y, yo, you! At least knock the door first!”

‘’It’s not that my heart pounded! Idiot!’’

--She couldn’t say it even if her mouth broke, but her body sat up honestly.

“Sorry. I neglected it since it was Rin.”

“Wha, what do you mean by that? Idiot…”

She was a little happy, but she couldn’t express it.

“Hoi, I made wheat tea gruel and let it cool. It won’t be too hot now.”

“Tha, thanks…”

“Hm? How honest.”

“HA, HA!? I DON’T KNOW W WHAT YOU’RE TALKING ABOUT! WHAT BEING HONEST!? IT’S NOT LIKE THAT AT ALL! THANKING SOMEONE IS WHAT SOMEONE IS EXPECTED TO DO!!!”

“Got it got it. Don’t shout so loudly like this. You’re going to collapse.

“Fu, humph!”

Rin laid down as she seemed to slam her head into her pillow.

Putting the utensils down on the table beside him, Ichika takes a chair to puts it beside him.

“Then, okay, can you get up?”

Though it didn’t seem something he should be saying to someone so lively just now, but on hearing that, Rin forced herself to support her upper body.

“…eed me…”

“Hm?”

“So, so I say! Feed me…”

“Ahh, un. Okay.”

Ichika took the spoon, and takes up a mouth-sized portion of gruel.

“Rin, aahn.”

“Ah, aahn…”

Ammm… mogu.

“Is it good?”

“Y-yeah…”

She didn’t really understand what the taste was, but to the heating body, the gruel made from the wheat tea felt extremely cooling.

“Then good. Here, ahn.”

“Ah-an…”

Ammm… mogu.

Close mouth, chew. Close mouth, chew.

This continued on, and half a minute later, the gruel’s all gone.

“Bu, but, well, it’s too bland. Unsatisfactory. It would be alright if you just added some mustard in.”

“I say, eating spicy food is bad for your stomach.”

“My, my stomach’s fine!”

“Yes yes…here, ahn.”

“Ah, ahn.”

Ammm…mogu.

“Speaking of mustard, I remembered how back in middle school we used to go to that ‘Fujiryuu’ shop a lot for that roasted mustard noodles."

“Ah—that was really nice.”

“And the students all had large bowls of stuff stacked up freely.”

“You guys always ate them in one large bowl after another.”

“Speaking of which, you’re the only one amongst the girls who ate one huge bowl.”

“Sh, shut up! Why would I remember something like that!”

It should be mentioned, after Ichika pointed that out to Rin, she only ordered normal bowls after that.

Of course, she felt ashamed that other boys teased her for being a big eater, but two days later, she realized that ‘it’s worth it to get more for the same price’, and stopped doing that.

Basically, there’s no meaning to hide it.

Either way, she did punch Ichika hard the first time she met him.

(That, well, eh… my misunderstanding… but, I did apologize after that…)

But well, that was in the past, and it’s Ichika’s virtue not to be fussy about things.

“Tha, thanks for your hospitality.”

“Oh, almost finished. You’ll be fine after some rest.”

Ichika cleared up all the utensils as he said that, and left the room.

“…”

Forcefully sinking her head into her pillow, Rin asked absentmindedly.

(I’ll just ask today since there’s a chance.)

Though there’s something she was really mindful of, the will not to run away like was burning strongly too.

After that, it’s been 5 minutes since Ichika came back, but to her, it felt like more than an hour passed.

“I, Ichika.”

“Hm?”

“Well… I got something I want to ask you…”

“What? My deposits’ a secret.”

I’ve been spending a lot recently. Ichika noted wryly.

“It, it’s not that, idiot.”

“What is it then?”

“We, well…erm…du, during middle school…”

She wanted to say it, she wanted to ask it, yet her voice went softer.

(Ahh, really! Go me go!)

Clenching her fist tightly under the blanket, Rin finally asked,

“Why, why did you go out with Karin!?”

--I said it!

‘’I said it.’’

‘’Is this really good? Is it really alright to ask him about that? It’s better not to let him recall that, right?

Her mind continued to spin about.

At this moment, the stunned Ichika opened his mouth,

“…Eh?”

“So, so I say! You were confessed to, right?”

“Wha, what…you knew about that?”

“Y-yeah…”

‘’I heard that from my friend!’’ It’s better for her not to say that.

Even a scaredy cat who doesn’t know the truth doesn’t want to be someone despicable for telling lies.

She couldn’t step aside with regards to that.

“Ahh—that…”

“Ka, Karin was that cute. You didn’t hate her, right?”

“Eve, even if you said that, in fact, Hitozato-san had no reason to like me.”

“Eh…?”

For an instant, Rin was stunned as she couldn’t understand Ichika’s words.

“Like I said, it was Kazuma. Mitarai Kazuma. Hitozato-san liked him.”

“Haa…? The, then, why did she confess to you…”

That’s what she didn’t understand.

Seeing that Rin wants to know what’s going on, Ichika folds his arms and answered.

“Most likely, she got the wrong person, right? Me, Kazuma, Dan, we were always together.”

“What do you mean she identified the wrong person? That’s not possible, right!?”

“Nope, it was like that! Definitely.”

“Why!?”

“Because Hitozato-san would always ask me about Kazuma every time she talked to me. Though you probably don’t know.”

“Re, really…?”

She didn’t know at all.

Of course, they had a good relationship. Rin’s the type of girl who would be in the center of attention, so she would often hear stories about romance. Even so, this is the first time she heard about this. Rin was stunned that she didn’t understand Karin at all.

Thinking about this, she seemed to turn limp for a while.

(I, I, I kept misunderstanding for so many years…)

An idiot, she’s an idiot. There’s nothing more stupid than this.

But perhaps because of the fever due to the flu, she couldn’t even get angry at all.

“Ahaha…”

Anyway, she could only laugh dryly.

“Ahahaha…haa.”

--Orz.

“So I said that her confession should go to Kazuma.”

“Fuu…”

‘’I’M NOT INTERESTED IN THAT TOPIC ANYMORE!’’

‘’…Impossible. Even till now, I’m still friends with Karin.’’

“Those two should be dating, right? Ah, but Kazuma said that he had to date a really popular girl. Hm? But since everyone just met today after a long time, I’m just wondering.”

Rin sighed softly, not wanting to let Ichika realize this as he folds his arms.

“Why didn’t she confess immediately?”

“…Wouldn’t a wrong confession be really embarrassing…”

“Eh? What did you say?”

“No, nothing! That’s enough, I’m going to sleep!”

“Really? Okay then, I’ll stay in this room for now. Just tell me if there’s anything. I’ll stay at the table here so that I won’t bother you.”

“Eh?”

“What do you mean by that?”

“No, well…sta, staying here…”

“? That’s the case.”

Ichika revealed a look of disbelief.

This natural kindness made Rin blush happily.

“The, then, well…thanks…”

Rin thanked softly, and she got gradually attacked by the sleep monster that came with her satisfaction of being full.

And with Ichika beside her, she entered dreamland with a hazy consciousness and a sense of comfort.

<center>◇</center>

It was an orange memory.

“I, Ichika, here.”

“What is it, Rin? Why are you so formal?”

After school, during the dusk of orange, there’s only two people in the orange classroom, facing each other as they sat at the orange table.

Both of them were wearing the school uniform of Nanatsuno Middle School. Ichika was wearing the Gakuran, while Rin was wearing the sailor uniform.

“We, well. I was thinking if I should change my hairstyle. What do you think?”

Squirming about, Rin asked in a manner completely different from usual.

Wanting to know Ichika’s response, the timid girl’s heart made her eyes float up.

“Eh? Why? That hairstyle suits you, Rin.”

“Eh, really!?”

Rin smiled like a flower blooming.

Full of joy, Rin played with her ponytails.

“Re, really? I see, so it suits me well. Ehehe…♪”

“? Such a strange person.”

“Who, who are you calling strange!?”

“Wah wah!? St, stop it! Stop kicking me!”

“Wha, what what what!?”

DOKADOKADOKADOKADOKA!!

“GYYAAAAHHH—!!!”

“Fu, fuu…what now…idiot…”

Rin still remembered what was said that evening.

She definitely would not forget about it.

The memory of the orange love—

<center>◇</center>

(Un...)

Having woken up, Rin looked at the clock on the wall. It seemed that she slept for about 2 hours.

“Ichika...is he around?”

“What's wrong?”

Ichika immediately came out after he was called.

(He really accompanied me all the way...)

Her heart really really unbearable.

But this felt as sweet as a forbidden sweet poison, full of allure.

“We, well...I got a lot of sweat on me, so I hope that you wipe my body...”

--This, eh!?

Unbelievable words came out from her mouth.

(Wha, what am I saying!?...is, isn't it weird? It's weird, right!?)

DOKI DOKI. Her heart beat wildly again.

Though she wanted to control the Red Hare Horse that's rampaging, it didn't go well.

“So, so I say...wipe my body...”

“No, that's—”

“Di, didn't you say that you'll do anything?”

“No, even then, that's—”

“S-Shut up shut up shut up! You're my slave! Listen to me!”

Blushing really hard, Rin flailed as she said that.

Ichika looked troubled as he scratched his head, and forced himself to nod his head.

“Slave or what, really you...haa, never mind. Fine.”

--Eh? Eh?

Though it was shocking of her to say that, it was even shocking to hear Ichika agree with it.

But now, it means that the embarrassment's on Rin.

Either way, she had to take her clothes off and reveal herself if she needed to wipe her body.

(U, uuwaah...wha, what...I just said it out of impulse. Thi, this, this means that I have to strip here...show, show my naked body in front of Ichika...)

The more she thought about this, the more she felt that this was shameful.

Seeing that even the ears are dyed red, Rin hurriedly hid inside the blanket.

“...”

“What's wrong?”

“No, nothing at all! Turn over there, idiot!”

Then, she forced herself and threw the pillow.

Grabbing the pillow with his right hand and putting it down at Rin's waist to support her, Ichika walked to the bathroom to wet the towel.

(Wh, what, wasn't that kind of gentle...)

She shook her head about to shake that giggling expression of hers.

(Why, why did I say such a thing...)

It's already past the level of being bold.

(I, I wasn't treated as a weirdo...)

No matter how shocked or lost Ichika was, he wouldn't use that as a reason to label her as weird. She knew that.

But because this is IS Academy, the girls are as much as what the term implied. Amongst that, getting first place in affection level with ichika would be the tough question.

(Bu, but, what is it...do, don't tell me...that idiot Ichika would treat me as someone of the opposite gener...)

Rin swallowed her little expectations and anxiety with her saliva, and she puts her hand on her pajamas.

(Uu, at least I should have some breasts...)

''I can't think about this.''

Though she does beat out Laura by a little in terms of the size, Laura, who's almost void in that aspect, was daring enough to go naked and snuggle into the bed— that was really bold.

In other words, she had to go to this extent or further.

(More than that, what should I do...what...)

Tick, tick...she undoes her buttons.

As she wasn't wearing underwear in the first place, she just undid her buttons, and her breasts were revealed.

(Uu~...)

Realizing the small size of her breasts again, she felt pitiful and angry.

“I tried lots of ways...”

“What ways?”

“AHHHHHHH!!?”

Rin nearly jumped up in shock the moment she heard Ichika's voice from behind. No, she jumped up softly.

“Wha, what now? Why are you so loud out of a sudden?”

“Do, don't, don't stand behind me like that!?”

“Why? Am I some assassin?”

“S-Shut up shut up shut up!!”

''No, you're the noisy one.'' Ichika thought as he held Rin's head.

Just like that, Rin went completely silent out of embarrassment.

[[Image:Rin IS BD3.png|thumb]]

“Then, I'll wipe from the back.”

“Nn, un...”

With her upper body naked, Rin covered her breasts and turned her back on Ichika.

As this felt exceptionally alluring, Ichika's heart started to beat wildly.

However, Rin couldn't see Ichika's reaction as her back was facing him.

And right now, Rin doesn't have the luxury to observe him like this now.

“...”

“...”

Clak clak clak...

Ichika and Rin didn't say anything as time passed by.

Unlike the comfortable silence just now, it's now a delicate silence for both sides.

(Ahh, my back...feels so good...)

The icy towel wiped the skin comfortably.

Everytime it touched the warm body gently, Rin would curl up slightly due to the numbing itchiness and ecstasy.

“Mn...ahh...”

“Oi, oi, stop making such strange sounds.”

“U, un...sorry.”

“No, it's not really something you need to apologize about...”

“...”

“...”

In the end, they continued the silence, and three minutes later, the wiping was complete.

“Do, done.”

Ichika's pitch felt like it was higher, as his heart was racing because of the unexpected act by Rin.

“...”

“Rin?”

“...The front too...”

“Eh?”

“The, the front...well, wipe it...”

“Wha, what are you saying!?”

“It, it's alright, right...or, you hate girls with small breasts...?”

“Tha, that's not the point, right...”

Ichika's at his wits end on hearing the slight trembling in Rin's voice.

She's not someone who would say this normally.

''What's going on?'' Thinking about this, he felt that he couldn't leave Rin alone like this.

“Ahh, really. I got it!”

“Eh?”

“In exchange, you can't get angry! You can't hit me or kick me!”

“Wh, what are you treating me as...”

Rin argued back, but her voice was soft.

Keeping her back at Ichika, Rin secretly glanced behind and moved the hands covering the breasts.

Of course, Ichika can't see them directly from behind.

But, Rin's face went all red as she bit her lips, since she felt embarrassed about having to reveal herself completely.

(The, source of this heat...source of this heat...source of this heat...)

While thinking about that, Ichika's hands gently went around to her front.

(He, he touched them...Ichika, he touched them, my breasts...)

Her heart was beating so wildly it went erratic. Right now, she's worried that her heartbeat's revealed.

But before Rin could get emotionally ready, Ichika's hands touched her breasts through the towel.

“!!...”

“...”

The irritating silence happened again.

Rin couldn't take this rock-gnashing-like feeling and opened her mouth.

“The, they're small, right...”

“Tha, that's not true...well,...they're nice to touch.”

“Pervert...”

“Shu, shut up.”

That exchange went about between Ichika and Rin as they blushed and continued with the wiping.

…

……

………

“The, then, seems like things are okay now. I'll go back to my room then.”

“U, un, thanks.”

Rin put on her clothes again and snuggled back into the blanket. She couldn't look at Ichika in the eyes due to embarrassment.

But at the same time Ichika was looking up at a corner of the ceiling when he was talking to Rin.

“Bye then.”

Ichika hurriedly left the room.

Rin managed to take of glimpse of Ichika as he left, and he's as red as her now.

(He's blushing, which means, he realized...)

--I'm a girl.

“...Ehehe.”

Rin smiled happily as she used her hand to cover her rapidly beating chest, DOKI DOKI.

And then, she got taken into a gentle slumber by the sleep monster.

(I love Ichika...I won't lose to anyone. I won't.)

With this oath of love, girl, pursue forward, and run towards the battlefield—

IS:VolumeSS3 Chapter1

2011-10-24T16:20:55Z

89.72.147.28: /* Chapter 1: Rin's Chapter--Loving the You Beside Me Now. */

==Chapter 1: Rin's Chapter--Loving the You Beside Me Now.==

“U~…”

In a first year dorm room of IS Academy, a girl is sleeping soundly.

“Ack, ack…, looks like…I got the summer flu…”

The girl’s called Huang Lingyin. As the representative cadet of China, she’s the registered pilot of the IS [Shenlong].

(What went wrong…? Did I eat too much shaved ice? Or is it because I slept in the nude while it was hot? Or is it because I kept the air-conditioning running?)

Though she continued to think, she couldn’t concentrate.

Her head started to ache.

Her consciousness went blurry, and the ceiling looked like it was spinning around.

And her body was so hot that it was limp. She didn’t even have enough strength to turn on the TV.

She didn’t have any appetite, yet she felt hungry, and she couldn't sleep well.

(Ah…this is…bad…)

Her roommate Tina went back to her country, America, and now, Rin’s the only one in the room.

‘’Will I die like this here?’’

‘’Alone in another country—’’

Thinking about this, a terrifying thought struck her, perhaps because she got weak due to the illness.

Her consciousness started getting blurry, and she got further away from the ceiling.

‘’Am I really going to die like this?’’

On thinking about this, a name naturally came out from Rin’s mouth.

“Ichika…”

“Oh.”

“Eh…?”

At first, she thought that she was just imagining it.

But on seeing Ichika appear right in front of her, Rin blinked twice, and realized that this is reality.

“Wh, why, why, why are you here!?”

Unable to understand the sudden change in situation, Rin even forgot about her fever and sat up.

But that force lasted only for a moment, and she immediately sank back onto the blanket weakly.

“Oi oi. What are you doing? Lie down.”

Ichika gently hugged Rin, who fell forward, and made her lie on the bed.

“Shu, shut up…if it’s like that, I…ack, ack!”

“Ah, see? Don’t force yourself to talk. Here, drink this. It’ll replenish your liquids and sugars.”

While saying that, Ichika passed the sports drink to Rin.

Rin obediently accepted this drink and took a gulp. She then turned to Ichika and asked.

“And, and then? Why are you in my room?”

…Ha!?

Rin suddenly thought of something.

(Do, don’t, don’t tell me he wanted to do whatever he wanted when I’m sick—)

[I can do whatever I want to the tough Rin now. Kehehe.]

[STOP, STOP IT, IDIOT! I’LL KILL YOU!?”

[Oi oi, now’s your chance to act tough. Ora—, I’ll strip you, I’ll strip!]

[NO~! YOU BEAST! FRUIT, TRAITOR~!]

--Too much. That was too much.

(I, I think my fever made me weird…)

It’s true. Right now, her mind’s not really normal.

‘’It would be better if the fantasy just now was a little more sentimental.’’

(Ahh, but…)

[Don’t think about it. Just enjoy it.]

(This Ichika may not be that bad…)

Te! Bruce Lee!

She bemoaned herself.

On a side note, Rin should be on Jackie Chan’s side, but she doesn’t think she’s the eldest.

“Why? Because you didn’t show up.”

“Eh?”

‘’Didn’t show up? Me? –Do, don’t tell me?”

[Since Rin didn’t come over to my room, I came over. My Esperanza.]

[Really? Sweet.]

[How troublesome, Dragon-chan. Hey, baby…]

Ahhh, stop. Just stop!

(If this keeps up, my headache’s going to get aggravated…)

The correct saying should be ‘my head will hurt’ or ‘the headache will worsen’, but she doesn’t even have time to correct it.

Speaking of which, her head’s hurting at a 12/10 rating because of the flu and other reasons.

“Like I said, we agreed to go meet our primary school friends today, but since Rin didn’t show up, I felt something was odd and came over to your room.”

--Our other friends couldn’t enter IS Academy since they’re outsiders. Ichika added.

It seems like only Ichika came over to check on Rin.

(Uu…I forgot due to the headache…)

Speaking of which, her phone did seem to ring a few times.

She felt really bad, but on the other hand, she felt somewhat happy too.

(Ichika was concerned about me…)

Thinking about this, her heart pounded again.

“Anyway, sleep well for today. I’ll take care of you.”

“U, un…”

Rin nodded her head obediently.

Right now, she’s alone with ichika.

And he’s taking care of her. He was just concerned about her.

This made Rin really happy.

(Nn…I think I won something…)

Extremely frail due to the illness, Rin showed a weak smile.

At this moment, a wet towel was placed on her forehead.

“Ah, sorry. Was it cold?”

“No, it’s not that. I was just shocked…it feels good…”

Haa…she sighed, and the hot air came out.

This sounded really erotic, and Ichika was a little moved.

“…”

“…”

Rin and Ichika soon ended their conversation, and both became silent.

But rather than it being an awkward silence, it’s more like a gentle silence as both of them understand each other.

(Being alone with Ichika… being alone with Idhika…)

DOKI DOKI. The intense heartbeat gradually heats up her heart.

Rin secretly glanced at Ichika so as not to be seen. Either the summer flu or the heart in love’s messing around as the heat went up and made her face blush.

(Ichika, he became so cool after entering high school…he’s a lot taller than when he was in second year of middle school…)

“Rin.”

--DOKI!!

“Wha, what is it?”

She tried to act calm, but Rin’s pitch went higher by half an octave.

(U, uwa! Was I stopped? I, it’s okay, right?)

“You didn’t eat anything since morning, right? Do you have any appetite?)

“No, not really… maybe my stomach’s a little hungry…”

“Really? Then I’ll make something. What do you want to eat?”

“Cold Chinese…”

“Oi, oi, better eat something you can digest well.”

“How rude… noodles are the best food that originated from China… it’s good for digestion…”

“Gruel will do, right?”

Ichika made the decision without listening to her.

But Rin just thought ‘how nice…’ with regards to this somewhat forceful manner.

“Ah, I don’t want something too hot. Ju, just make wheat tea gruel.”

Rin said that in a stiff tone as she turned her face away, not wanting to let her reddish face be seen.

“Got it, got it. Then, please wait for a while.”

“U, un.”

On hearing Rin’s reply, Ichika nodded his head and left the room to use the kitchen.

Rin’s left alone in the room, but the loneliness she felt just now disappeared without a trace as she gently pats the towel on her forehead.

“Ehehe…”

‘’I’m so happy.’’

‘’Ichika thought of me.’’

‘’Only concerned for me.’’

This was something Rin felt really happy about.

(Arre…? Didn’t the same thing happen during Middle School…)

She searched through her memory in a vague manner, and couldn’t think of it. as expected, she still has a fever.

(That was, during…the rainy season…I forgot to bring my umbrella. I ran off, and got a cold…)

--That’s a lie. That didn’t happen at all.

“…”

Actually, she wanted to get into Ichika’s umbrella, so she looked around for him.

And then, she did find Ichika, but there was already a girl with him.

Hitozato Karin.

She was a classmate of Ichika and Rin. She would often go out to play with Gotanda Dan, Mitarai Kazuma, and the group formed by Nakanoi Riefumi and Toumoto Eri.

On first impression, she looked ‘cute and quiet’.

She seemed somewhat distant from the rest, but she could get along well with everyone.

Her personality was the complete opposite of Rin, but they had quite the good friendship, which made up for it.

(That Karin confessed to Ichika…)

‘’I wanted to support her as a friend.’’

“…”

Well, she lied again—

(I, I was really… scared… I thought that I couldn’t take it if Ichika said OK…)

Thinking about how devastated she was, tears welled up in Rin’s eyes.

(I, I ran away at the last moment… like an idiot…)

She forcefully rubbed her eyes to wipe away the tears.

(But in the end, Ichika came to see me while I took leave the next day, and took care of me…)

Actually, she wanted to listen to the reply of the confession.

But she didn’t manage to hear it.

(Maybe I can listen to it now…)

After that, what she heard was that Ichika didn’t go out with Karin.

She was afraid to find out the reason.

(But, but I obviously, Ichika—)

Kachunk.

“Oh, Rin. Sorry to keep you waiting.”

“Y, yo, you! At least knock the door first!”

‘’It’s not that my heart pounded! Idiot!’’

--She couldn’t say it even if her mouth broke, but her body sat up honestly.

“Sorry. I neglected it since it was Rin.”

“Wha, what do you mean by that? Idiot…”

She was a little happy, but she couldn’t express it.

“Hoi, I made wheat tea gruel and let it cool. It won’t be too hot now.”

“Tha, thanks…”

“Hm? How honest.”

“HA, HA!? I DON’T KNOW W WHAT YOU’RE TALKING ABOUT! WHAT BEING HONEST!? IT’S NOT LIKE THAT AT ALL! THANKING SOMEONE IS WHAT SOMEONE IS EXPECTED TO DO!!!”

“Got it got it. Don’t shout so loudly like this. You’re going to collapse.

“Fu, humph!”

Rin laid down as she seemed to slam her head into her pillow.

Putting the utensils down on the table beside him, Ichika takes a chair to puts it beside him.

“Then, okay, can you get up?”

Though it didn’t seem something he should be saying to someone so lively just now, but on hearing that, Rin forced herself to support her upper body.

“…eed me…”

“Hm?”

“So, so I say! Feed me…”

“Ahh, un. Okay.”

Ichika took the spoon, and takes up a mouth-sized portion of gruel.

“Rin, aahn.”

“Ah, aahn…”

Ammm… mogu.

“Is it good?”

“Y-yeah…”

She didn’t really understand what the taste was, but to the heating body, the gruel made from the wheat tea felt extremely cooling.

“Then good. Here, ahn.”

“Ah-an…”

Ammm… mogu.

Close mouth, chew. Close mouth, chew.

This continued on, and half a minute later, the gruel’s all gone.

“Bu, but, well, it’s too bland. Unsatisfactory. It would be alright if you just added some mustard in.”

“I say, eating spicy food is bad for your stomach.”

“My, my stomach’s fine!”

“Yes yes…here, ahn.”

“Ah, ahn.”

Ammm…mogu.

“Speaking of mustard, I remembered how back in middle school we used to go to that ‘Fujiryuu’ shop a lot for that roasted mustard noodles."

“Ah—that was really nice.”

“And the students all had large bowls of stuff stacked up freely.”

“You guys always ate them in one large bowl after another.”

“Speaking of which, you’re the only one amongst the girls who ate one huge bowl.”

“Sh, shut up! Why would I remember something like that!”

It should be mentioned, after Ichika pointed that out to Rin, she only ordered normal bowls after that.

Of course, she felt ashamed that other boys teased her for being a big eater, but two days later, she realized that ‘it’s worth it to get more for the same price’, and stopped doing that.

Basically, there’s no meaning to hide it.

Either way, she did punch Ichika hard the first time she met him.

(That, well, eh… my misunderstanding… but, I did apologize after that…)

But well, that was in the past, and it’s Ichika’s virtue not to be fussy about things.

“Tha, thanks for your hospitality.”

“Oh, almost finished. You’ll be fine after some rest.”

Ichika cleared up all the utensils as he said that, and left the room.

“…”

Forcefully sinking her head into her pillow, Rin asked absentmindedly.

(I’ll just ask today since there’s a chance.)

Though there’s something she was really mindful of, the will not to run away like was burning strongly too.

After that, it’s been 5 minutes since Ichika came back, but to her, it felt like more than an hour passed.

“I, Ichika.”

“Hm?”

“Well… I got something I want to ask you…”

“What? My deposits’ a secret.”

I’ve been spending a lot recently. Ichika noted wryly.

“It, it’s not that, idiot.”

“What is it then?”

“We, well…erm…du, during middle school…”

She wanted to say it, she wanted to ask it, yet her voice went softer.

(Ahh, really! Go me go!)

Clenching her fist tightly under the blanket, Rin finally asked,

“Why, why did you go out with Karin!?”

--I said it!

‘’I said it.’’

‘’Is this really good? Is it really alright to ask him about that? It’s better not to let him recall that, right?

Her mind continued to spin about.

At this moment, the stunned Ichika opened his mouth,

“…Eh?”

“So, so I say! You were confessed to, right?”

“Wha, what…you knew about that?”

“Y-yeah…”

‘’I heard that from my friend!’’ It’s better for her not to say that.

Even a scaredy cat who doesn’t know the truth doesn’t want to be someone despicable for telling lies.

She couldn’t step aside with regards to that.

“Ahh—that…”

“Ka, Karin was that cute. You didn’t hate her, right?”

“Eve, even if you said that, in fact, Hitozato-san had no reason to like me.”

“Eh…?”

For an instant, Rin was stunned as she couldn’t understand Ichika’s words.

“Like I said, it was Kazuma. Mitarai Kazuma. Hitozato-san liked him.”

“Haa…? The, then, why did she confess to you…”

That’s what she didn’t understand.

Seeing that Rin wants to know what’s going on, Ichika folds his arms and answered.

“Most likely, she got the wrong person, right? Me, Kazuma, Dan, we were always together.”

“What do you mean she identified the wrong person? That’s not possible, right!?”

“Nope, it was like that! Definitely.”

“Why!?”

“Because Hitozato-san would always ask me about Kazuma every time she talked to me. Though you probably don’t know.”

“Re, really…?”

She didn’t know at all.

Of course, they had a good relationship. Rin’s the type of girl who would be in the center of attention, so she would often hear stories about romance. Even so, this is the first time she heard about this. Rin was stunned that she didn’t understand Karin at all.

Thinking about this, she seemed to turn limp for a while.

(I, I, I kept misunderstanding for so many years…)

An idiot, she’s an idiot. There’s nothing more stupid than this.

But perhaps because of the fever due to the flu, she couldn’t even get angry at all.

“Ahaha…”

Anyway, she could only laugh dryly.

“Ahahaha…haa.”

--Orz.

“So I said that her confession should go to Kazuma.”

“Fuu…”

‘’I’M NOT INTERESTED IN THAT TOPIC ANYMORE!’’

‘’…Impossible. Even till now, I’m still friends with Karin.’’

“Those two should be dating, right? Ah, but Kazuma said that he had to date a really popular girl. Hm? But since everyone just met today after a long time, I’m just wondering.”

Rin sighed softly, not wanting to let Ichika realize this as he folds his arms.

“Why didn’t she confess immediately?”

“…Wouldn’t a wrong confession be really embarrassing…”

“Eh? What did you say?”

“No, nothing! That’s enough, I’m going to sleep!”

“Really? Okay then, I’ll stay in this room for now. Just tell me if there’s anything. I’ll stay at the table here so that I won’t bother you.”

“Eh?”

“What do you mean by that?”

“No, well…sta, staying here…”

“? That’s the case.”

Ichika revealed a look of disbelief.

This natural kindness made Rin blush happily.

“The, then, well…thanks…”

Rin thanked softly, and she got gradually attacked by the sleep monster that came with her satisfaction of being full.

And with Ichika beside her, she entered dreamland with a hazy consciousness and a sense of comfort.

<center>◇</center>

It was an orange memory.

“I, Ichika, here.”

“What is it, Rin? Why are you so formal?”

After school, during the dusk of orange, there’s only two people in the orange classroom, facing each other as they sat at the orange table.

Both of them were wearing the school uniform of Nanatsuno Middle School. Ichika was wearing the Gakuran, while Rin was wearing the sailor uniform.

“We, well. I was thinking if I should change my hairstyle. What do you think?”

Squirming about, Rin asked in a manner completely different from usual.

Wanting to know Ichika’s response, the timid girl’s heart made her eyes float up.

“Eh? Why? That hairstyle suits you, Rin.”

“Eh, really!?”

Rin smiled like a flower blooming.

Full of joy, Rin played with her ponytails.

“Re, really? I see, so it suits me well. Ehehe…♪”

“? Such a strange person.”

“Who, who are you calling strange!?”

“Wah wah!? St, stop it! Stop kicking me!”

“Wha, what what what!?”

DOKADOKADOKADOKADOKA!!

“GYYAAAAHHH—!!!”

“Fu, fuu…what now…idiot…”

Rin still remembered what was said that evening.

She definitely would not forget about it.

The memory of the orange love—

<center>◇</center>

(Un...)

Having woken up, Rin looked at the clock on the wall. It seemed that she slept for about 2 hours.

“Ichika...is he around?”

“What's wrong?”

Ichika immediately came out after he was called.

(He really accompanied me all the way...)

Her heart really really unbearable.

But this felt as sweet as a forbidden sweet poison, full of allure.

“We, well...I got a lot of sweat on me, so I hope that you wipe my body...”

--This, eh!?

Unbelievable words came out from her mouth.

(Wha, what am I saying!?...is, isn't it weird? It's weird, right!?)

DOKI DOKI. Her heart beat wildly again.

Though she wanted to control the Red Hare Horse that's rampaging, it didn't go well.

“So, so I say...wipe my body...”

“No, that's—”

“Di, didn't you say that you'll do anything?”

“No, even then, that's—”

“S-Shut up shut up shut up! You're my slave! Listen to me!”

Blushing really hard, Rin flailed as she said that.

Ichika looked troubled as he scratched his head, and forced himself to nod his head.

“Slave or what, really you...haa, never mind. Fine.”

--Eh? Eh?

Though it was shocking of her to say that, it was even shocking to hear Ichika agree with it.

But now, it means that the embarrassment's on Rin.

Either way, she had to take her clothes off and reveal herself if she needed to wipe her body.

(U, uuwaah...wha, what...I just said it out of impulse. Thi, this, this means that I have to strip here...show, show my naked body in front of Ichika...)

The more she thought about this, the more she felt that this was shameful.

Seeing that even the ears are dyed red, Rin hurriedly hid inside the blanket.

“...”

“What's wrong?”

“No, nothing at all! Turn over there, idiot!”

Then, she forced herself and threw the pillow.

Grabbing the pillow with his right hand and putting it down at Rin's waist to support her, Ichika walked to the bathroom to wet the towel.

(Wh, what, wasn't that kind of gentle...)

She shook her head about to shake that giggling expression of hers.

(Why, why did I say such a thing...)

It's already past the level of being bold.

(I, I wasn't treated as a weirdo...)

No matter how shocked or lost Ichika was, he wouldn't use that as a reason to label her as weird. She knew that.

But because this is IS Academy, the girls are as much as what the term implied. Amongst that, getting first place in affection level with ichika would be the tough question.

(Bu, but, what is it...do, don't tell me...that idiot Ichika would treat me as someone of the opposite gener...)

Rin swallowed her little expectations and anxiety with her saliva, and she puts her hand on her pajamas.

(Uu, at least I should have some breasts...)

''I can't think about this.''

Though she does beat out Laura by a little in terms of the size, Laura, who's almost void in that aspect, was daring enough to go naked and snuggle into the bed— that was really bold.

In other words, she had to go to this extent or further.

(More than that, what should I do...what...)

Tick, tick...she undoes her buttons.

As she wasn't wearing underwear in the first place, she just undid her buttons, and her breasts were revealed.

(Uu~...)

Realizing the small size of her breasts again, she felt pitiful and angry.

“I tried lots of ways...”

“What ways?”

“AHHHHHHH!!?”

Rin nearly jumped up in shock the moment she heard Ichika's voice from behind. No, she jumped up softly.

“Wha, what now? Why are you so loud out of a sudden?”

“Do, don't, don't stand behind me like that!?”

“Why? Am I some assassin?”

“S-Shut up shut up shut up!!”

''No, you're the noisy one.'' Ichika thought as he held Rin's head.

Just like that, Rin went completely silent out of embarrassment.

[[Image:Rin IS BD3.png|thumb]]

“Then, I'll wipe from the back.”

“Nn, un...”

With her upper body naked, Rin covered her breasts and turned her back on Ichika.

As this felt exceptionally alluring, Ichika's heart started to beat wildly.

However, Rin couldn't see Ichika's reaction as her back was facing him.

And right now, Rin doesn't have the luxury to observe him like this now.

“...”

“...”

Clak clak clak...

Ichika and Rin didn't say anything as time passed by.

Unlike the comfortable silence just now, it's now a delicate silence for both sides.

(Ahh, my back...feels so good...)

The icy towel wiped the skin comfortably.

Everytime it touched the warm body gently, Rin would curl up slightly due to the numbing itchiness and ecstasy.

“Mn...ahh...”

“Oi, oi, stop making such strange sounds.”

“U, un...sorry.”

“No, it's not really something you need to apologize about...”

“...”

“...”

In the end, they continued the silence, and three minutes later, the wiping was complete.

“Do, done.”

Ichika's pitch felt like it was higher, as his heart was racing because of the unexpected act by Rin.

“...”

“Rin?”

“...The front too...”

“Eh?”

“The, the front...well, wipe it...”

“Wha, what are you saying!?”

“It, it's alright, right...or, you hate girls with small breasts...?”

“Tha, that's not the point, right...”

Ichika's at his wits end on hearing the slight trembling in Rin's voice.

She's not someone who would say this normally.

''What's going on?'' Thinking about this, he felt that he couldn't leave Rin alone like this.

“Ahh, really. I got it!”

“Eh?”

“In exchange, you can't get angry! You can't hit me or kick me!”

“Wh, what are you treating me as...”

Rin argued back, but her voice was soft.

Keeping her back at Ichika, Rin secretly glanced behind and moved the hands covering the breasts.

Of course, Ichika can't see them directly from behind.

But, Rin's face went all red as she bit her lips, since she felt embarrassed about having to reveal herself completely.

(The, source of this heat...source of this heat...source of this heat...)

While thinking about that, Ichika's hands gently went around to her front.

(He, he touched them...Ichika, he touched them, my breasts...)

Her heart was beating so wildly it went erratic. Right now, she's worried that her heartbeat's revealed.

But before Rin could get emotionally ready, Ichika's hands touched her breasts through the towel.

“!!...”

“...”

The irritating silence happened again.

Rin couldn't take this rock-gnashing-like feeling and opened her mouth.

“The, they're small, right...”

“Tha, that's not true...well,...they're nice to touch.”

“Pervert...”

“Shu, shut up.”

That exchange went about between Ichika and Rin as they blushed and continued with the wiping.

…

……

………

“The, then, seems like things are okay now. I'll go back to my room then.”

“U, un, thanks.”

Rin put on her clothes again and snuggled back into the blanket. She couldn't look at Ichika in the eyes due to embarrassment.

But at the same time Ichika was looking up at a corner of the ceiling when he was talking to Rin.

“Bye then.”

Ichika hurriedly left the room.

Rin managed to take of glimpse of Ichika as he left, and he's as red as her now.

(He's blushing, which means, he realized...)

--I'm a girl.

“...Ehehe.”

Rin smiled happily as she used her hand to cover her rapidly beating chest, DOKI DOKI.

And then, she got taken into a gentle slumber by the sleep monster.

(I love Ichika...I won't lose to anyone. I won't.)

With this oath of love, girl, pursue forward, and run towards the battlefield—

IS:VolumeSS3 Chapter1

2011-10-24T16:14:05Z

89.72.147.28: /* Chapter 1: Rin's Chapter--Loving the You Beside Me Now. */

==Chapter 1: Rin's Chapter--Loving the You Beside Me Now.==

“U~…”

In a first year dorm room of IS Academy, a girl is sleeping soundly.

“Ack, ack…, looks like…I got the summer flu…”

The girl’s called Huang Lingyin. As the representative cadet of China, she’s the registered pilot of the IS [Shenlong].

(What went wrong…? Did I eat too much shaved ice? Or is it because I slept in the nude while it was hot? Or is it because I kept the air-conditioning running?)

Though she continued to think, she couldn’t concentrate.

Her head started to ache.

Her consciousness went blurry, and the ceiling looked like it was spinning around.

And her body was so hot that it was limp. She didn’t even have enough strength to turn on the TV.

She didn’t have any appetite, yet she felt hungry, and she couldn't sleep well.

(Ah…this is…bad…)

Her roommate Tina went back to her country, America, and now, Rin’s the only one in the room.

‘’Will I die like this here?’’

‘’Alone in another country—’’

Thinking about this, a terrifying thought struck her, perhaps because she got weak due to the illness.

Her consciousness started getting blurry, and she got further away from the ceiling.

‘’Am I really going to die like this?’’

On thinking about this, a name naturally came out from Rin’s mouth.

“Ichika…”

“Oh.”

“Eh…?”

At first, she thought that she was just imagining it.

But on seeing Ichika appear right in front of her, Rin blinked twice, and realized that this is reality.

“Wh, why, why, why are you here!?”

Unable to understand the sudden change in situation, Rin even forgot about her fever and sat up.

But that force lasted only for a moment, and she immediately sank back onto the blanket weakly.

“Oi oi. What are you doing? Lie down.”

Ichika gently hugged Rin, who fell forward, and made her lie on the bed.

“Shu, shut up…if it’s like that, I…ack, ack!”

“Ah, see? Don’t force yourself to talk. Here, drink this. It’ll replenish your liquids and sugars.”

While saying that, Ichika passed the sports drink to Rin.

Rin obediently accepted this drink and took a gulp. She then turns to Ichika and asks.

“And, and then? Why are you in my room?”

…Ha!?

Rin suddenly thought of something.

(Do, don’t, don’t tell me he wanted to do whatever he wanted when I’m sick—)

[I can do whatever I want to the tough Rin now. Kehehe.]

[STOP, STOP IT, IDIOT! I’LL KILL YOU!?”

[Oi oi, now’s your chance to act tough. Ora—, I’ll strip you, I’ll strip!]

[NO~! YOU BEAST! FRUIT, TRAITOR~!]

--Too much. That was too much.

(I, I think my fever made me weird…)

It’s true. Right now, her mind’s not really normal.

‘’It would be better if the fantasy just now was a little more sentimental.’’

(Ahh, but…)

[Don’t think about it. Just enjoy it.]

(This Ichika may not be that bad…)

Te! Bruce Lee!

She bemoaned herself.

On a side note, Rin should be on Jackie Chan’s side, but she doesn’t think she’s the eldest.

“Why? Because you didn’t show up.”

“Eh?”

‘’Didn’t show up? Me? –Do, don’t tell me?”

[Since Rin didn’t come over to my room, I came over. My Esperanza.]

[Really? Sweet.]

[How troublesome, Dragon-chan. Hey, baby…]

Ahhh, stop. Just stop!

(If this keeps up, my headache’s going to get aggravated…)

The correct saying should be ‘my head will hurt’ or ‘the headache will worsen’, but she doesn’t even have time to correct it.

Speaking of which, her head’s hurting at a 12/10 rating because of the flu and other reasons.

“Like I said, we agreed to go meet our primary school friends today, but since Rin didn’t show up, I felt something was odd and came over to your room.”

--Our other friends couldn’t enter IS Academy since they’re outsiders. Ichika added.

It seems like only Ichika came over to check on Rin.

(Uu…I forgot due to the headache…)

Speaking of which, her phone did seem to ring a few times.

She felt really bad, but on the other hand, she felt somewhat happy too.

(Ichika was concerned about me…)

Thinking about this, her heart pounded again.

“Anyway, sleep well for today. I’ll take care of you.”

“U, un…”

Rin nodded her head obediently.

Right now, she’s alone with ichika.

And he’s taking care of her. He was just concerned about her.

This made Rin really happy.

(Nn…I think I won something…)

Extremely frail due to the illness, Rin showed a weak smile.

At this moment, a wet towel was placed on her forehead.

“Ah, sorry. Was it cold?”

“No, it’s not that. I was just shocked…it feels good…”

Haa…she sighed, and the hot air came out.

This sounded really erotic, and Ichika was a little moved.

“…”

“…”

Rin and Ichika soon ended their conversation, and both became silent.

But rather than it being an awkward silence, it’s more like a gentle silence as both of them understand each other.

(Being alone with Ichika… being alone with Idhika…)

DOKI DOKI. The intense heartbeat gradually heats up her heart.

Rin secretly glanced at Ichika so as not to be seen. Either the summer flu or the heart in love’s messing around as the heat went up and made her face blush.

(Ichika, he became so cool after entering high school…he’s a lot taller than when he was in second year of middle school…)

“Rin.”

--DOKI!!

“Wha, what is it?”

She tried to act calm, but Rin’s pitch went higher by half an octave.

(U, uwa! Was I stopped? I, it’s okay, right?)

“You didn’t eat anything since morning, right? Do you have any appetite?)

“No, not really… maybe my stomach’s a little hungry…”

“Really? Then I’ll make something. What do you want to eat?”

“Cold Chinese…”

“Oi, oi, better eat something you can digest well.”

“How rude… noodles are the best food that originated from China… it’s good for digestion…”

“Gruel will do, right?”

Ichika made the decision without listening to her.

But Rin just thought ‘how nice…’ with regards to this somewhat forceful manner.

“Ah, I don’t want something too hot. Ju, just make wheat tea gruel.”

Rin said that in a stiff tone as she turned her face away, not wanting to let her reddish face be seen.

“Got it, got it. Then, please wait for a while.”

“U, un.”

On hearing Rin’s reply, Ichika nodded his head and left the room to use the kitchen.

Rin’s left alone in the room, but the loneliness she felt just now disappeared without a trace as she gently pats the towel on her forehead.

“Ehehe…”

‘’I’m so happy.’’

‘’Ichika thought of me.’’

‘’Only concerned for me.’’

This was something Rin felt really happy about.

(Arre…? Didn’t the same thing happen during Middle School…)

She searched through her memory in a vague manner, and couldn’t think of it. as expected, she still has a fever.

(That was, during…the rainy season…I forgot to bring my umbrella. I ran off, and got a cold…)

--That’s a lie. That didn’t happen at all.

“…”

Actually, she wanted to get into Ichika’s umbrella, so she looked around for him.

And then, she did find Ichika, but there was already a girl with him.

Hitozato Karin.

She was a classmate of Ichika and Rin. She would often go out to play with Gotanda Dan, Mitarai Kazuma, and the group formed by Nakanoi Riefumi and Toumoto Eri.

On first impression, she looked ‘cute and quiet’.

She seemed somewhat distant from the rest, but she could get along well with everyone.

Her personality was the complete opposite of Rin, but they had quite the good friendship, which made up for it.

(That Karin confessed to Ichika…)

‘’I wanted to support her as a friend.’’

“…”

Well, she lied again—

(I, I was really… scared… I thought that I couldn’t take it if Ichika said OK…)

Thinking about how devastated she was, tears welled up in Rin’s eyes.

(I, I ran away at the last moment… like an idiot…)

She forcefully rubbed her eyes to wipe away the tears.

(But in the end, Ichika came to see me while I took leave the next day, and took care of me…)

Actually, she wanted to listen to the reply of the confession.

But she didn’t manage to hear it.

(Maybe I can listen to it now…)

After that, what she heard was that Ichika didn’t go out with Karin.

She was afraid to find out the reason.

(But, but I obviously, Ichika—)

Kachunk.

“Oh, Rin. Sorry to keep you waiting.”

“Y, yo, you! At least knock the door first!”

‘’It’s not that my heart pounded! Idiot!’’

--She couldn’t say it even if her mouth broke, but her body sat up honestly.

“Sorry. I neglected it since it was Rin.”

“Wha, what do you mean by that? Idiot…”

She was a little happy, but she couldn’t express it.

“Hoi, I made wheat tea gruel and let it cool. It won’t be too hot now.”

“Tha, thanks…”

“Hm? How honest.”

“HA, HA!? I DON’T KNOW W WHAT YOU’RE TALKING ABOUT! WHAT BEING HONEST!? IT’S NOT LIKE THAT AT ALL! THANKING SOMEONE IS WHAT SOMEONE IS EXPECTED TO DO!!!”

“Got it got it. Don’t shout so loudly like this. You’re going to collapse.

“Fu, humph!”

Rin laid down as she seemed to slam her head into her pillow.

Putting the utensils down on the table beside him, Ichika takes a chair to puts it beside him.

“Then, okay, can you get up?”

Though it didn’t seem something he should be saying to someone so lively just now, but on hearing that, Rin forced herself to support her upper body.

“…eed me…”

“Hm?”

“So, so I say! Feed me…”

“Ahh, un. Okay.”

Ichika took the spoon, and takes up a mouth-sized portion of gruel.

“Rin, aahn.”

“Ah, aahn…”

Ammm… mogu.

“Is it good?”

“Y-yeah…”

She didn’t really understand what the taste was, but to the heating body, the gruel made from the wheat tea felt extremely cooling.

“Then good. Here, ahn.”

“Ah-an…”

Ammm… mogu.

Close mouth, chew. Close mouth, chew.

This continued on, and half a minute later, the gruel’s all gone.

“Bu, but, well, it’s too bland. Unsatisfactory. It would be alright if you just added some mustard in.”

“I say, eating spicy food is bad for your stomach.”

“My, my stomach’s fine!”

“Yes yes…here, ahn.”

“Ah, ahn.”

Ammm…mogu.

“Speaking of mustard, I remembered how back in middle school we used to go to that ‘Fujiryuu’ shop a lot for that roasted mustard noodles."

“Ah—that was really nice.”

“And the students all had large bowls of stuff stacked up freely.”

“You guys always ate them in one large bowl after another.”

“Speaking of which, you’re the only one amongst the girls who ate one huge bowl.”

“Sh, shut up! Why would I remember something like that!”

It should be mentioned, after Ichika pointed that out to Rin, she only ordered normal bowls after that.

Of course, she felt ashamed that other boys teased her for being a big eater, but two days later, she realized that ‘it’s worth it to get more for the same price’, and stopped doing that.

Basically, there’s no meaning to hide it.

Either way, she did punch Ichika hard the first time she met him.

(That, well, eh… my misunderstanding… but, I did apologize after that…)

But well, that was in the past, and it’s Ichika’s virtue not to be fussy about things.

“Tha, thanks for your hospitality.”

“Oh, almost finished. You’ll be fine after some rest.”

Ichika cleared up all the utensils as he said that, and left the room.

“…”

Forcefully sinking her head into her pillow, Rin asked absentmindedly.

(I’ll just ask today since there’s a chance.)

Though there’s something she was really mindful of, the will not to run away like was burning strongly too.

After that, it’s been 5 minutes since Ichika came back, but to her, it felt like more than an hour passed.

“I, Ichika.”

“Hm?”

“Well… I got something I want to ask you…”

“What? My deposits’ a secret.”

I’ve been spending a lot recently. Ichika noted wryly.

“It, it’s not that, idiot.”

“What is it then?”

“We, well…erm…du, during middle school…”

She wanted to say it, she wanted to ask it, yet her voice went softer.

(Ahh, really! Go me go!)

Clenching her fist tightly under the blanket, Rin finally asked,

“Why, why did you go out with Karin!?”

--I said it!

‘’I said it.’’

‘’Is this really good? Is it really alright to ask him about that? It’s better not to let him recall that, right?

Her mind continued to spin about.

At this moment, the stunned Ichika opened his mouth,

“…Eh?”

“So, so I say! You were confessed to, right?”

“Wha, what…you knew about that?”

“Y-yeah…”

‘’I heard that from my friend!’’ It’s better for her not to say that.

Even a scaredy cat who doesn’t know the truth doesn’t want to be someone despicable for telling lies.

She couldn’t step aside with regards to that.

“Ahh—that…”

“Ka, Karin was that cute. You didn’t hate her, right?”

“Eve, even if you said that, in fact, Hitozato-san had no reason to like me.”

“Eh…?”

For an instant, Rin was stunned as she couldn’t understand Ichika’s words.

“Like I said, it was Kazuma. Mitarai Kazuma. Hitozato-san liked him.”

“Haa…? The, then, why did she confess to you…”

That’s what she didn’t understand.

Seeing that Rin wants to know what’s going on, Ichika folds his arms and answered.

“Most likely, she got the wrong person, right? Me, Kazuma, Dan, we were always together.”

“What do you mean she identified the wrong person? That’s not possible, right!?”

“Nope, it was like that! Definitely.”

“Why!?”

“Because Hitozato-san would always ask me about Kazuma every time she talked to me. Though you probably don’t know.”

“Re, really…?”

She didn’t know at all.

Of course, they had a good relationship. Rin’s the type of girl who would be in the center of attention, so she would often hear stories about romance. Even so, this is the first time she heard about this. Rin was stunned that she didn’t understand Karin at all.

Thinking about this, she seemed to turn limp for a while.

(I, I, I kept misunderstanding for so many years…)

An idiot, she’s an idiot. There’s nothing more stupid than this.

But perhaps because of the fever due to the flu, she couldn’t even get angry at all.

“Ahaha…”

Anyway, she could only laugh dryly.

“Ahahaha…haa.”

--Orz.

“So I said that her confession should go to Kazuma.”

“Fuu…”

‘’I’M NOT INTERESTED IN THAT TOPIC ANYMORE!’’

‘’…Impossible. Even till now, I’m still friends with Karin.’’

“Those two should be dating, right? Ah, but Kazuma said that he had to date a really popular girl. Hm? But since everyone just met today after a long time, I’m just wondering.”

Rin sighed softly, not wanting to let Ichika realize this as he folds his arms.

“Why didn’t she confess immediately?”

“…Wouldn’t a wrong confession be really embarrassing…”

“Eh? What did you say?”

“No, nothing! That’s enough, I’m going to sleep!”

“Really? Okay then, I’ll stay in this room for now. Just tell me if there’s anything. I’ll stay at the table here so that I won’t bother you.”

“Eh?”

“What do you mean by that?”

“No, well…sta, staying here…”

“? That’s the case.”

Ichika revealed a look of disbelief.

This natural kindness made Rin blush happily.

“The, then, well…thanks…”

Rin thanked softly, and she got gradually attacked by the sleep monster that came with her satisfaction of being full.

And with Ichika beside her, she entered dreamland with a hazy consciousness and a sense of comfort.

<center>◇</center>

It was an orange memory.

“I, Ichika, here.”

“What is it, Rin? Why are you so formal?”

After school, during the dusk of orange, there’s only two people in the orange classroom, facing each other as they sat at the orange table.

Both of them were wearing the school uniform of Nanatsuno Middle School. Ichika was wearing the Gakuran, while Rin was wearing the sailor uniform.

“We, well. I was thinking if I should change my hairstyle. What do you think?”

Squirming about, Rin asked in a manner completely different from usual.

Wanting to know Ichika’s response, the timid girl’s heart made her eyes float up.

“Eh? Why? That hairstyle suits you, Rin.”

“Eh, really!?”

Rin smiled like a flower blooming.

Full of joy, Rin played with her ponytails.

“Re, really? I see, so it suits me well. Ehehe…♪”

“? Such a strange person.”

“Who, who are you calling strange!?”

“Wah wah!? St, stop it! Stop kicking me!”

“Wha, what what what!?”

DOKADOKADOKADOKADOKA!!

“GYYAAAAHHH—!!!”

“Fu, fuu…what now…idiot…”

Rin still remembered what was said that evening.

She definitely would not forget about it.

The memory of the orange love—

<center>◇</center>

(Un...)

Having woken up, Rin looked at the clock on the wall. It seemed that she slept for about 2 hours.

“Ichika...is he around?”

“What's wrong?”

Ichika immediately came out after he was called.

(He really accompanied me all the way...)

Her heart really really unbearable.

But this felt as sweet as a forbidden sweet poison, full of allure.

“We, well...I got a lot of sweat on me, so I hope that you wipe my body...”

--This, eh!?

Unbelievable words came out from her mouth.

(Wha, what am I saying!?...is, isn't it weird? It's weird, right!?)

DOKI DOKI. Her heart beat wildly again.

Though she wanted to control the Red Hare Horse that's rampaging, it didn't go well.

“So, so I say...wipe my body...”

“No, that's—”

“Di, didn't you say that you'll do anything?”

“No, even then, that's—”

“S-Shut up shut up shut up! You're my slave! Listen to me!”

Blushing really hard, Rin flailed as she said that.

Ichika looked troubled as he scratched his head, and forced himself to nod his head.

“Slave or what, really you...haa, never mind. Fine.”

--Eh? Eh?

Though it was shocking of her to say that, it was even shocking to hear Ichika agree with it.

But now, it means that the embarrassment's on Rin.

Either way, she had to take her clothes off and reveal herself if she needed to wipe her body.

(U, uuwaah...wha, what...I just said it out of impulse. Thi, this, this means that I have to strip here...show, show my naked body in front of Ichika...)

The more she thought about this, the more she felt that this was shameful.

Seeing that even the ears are dyed red, Rin hurriedly hid inside the blanket.

“...”

“What's wrong?”

“No, nothing at all! Turn over there, idiot!”

Then, she forced herself and threw the pillow.

Grabbing the pillow with his right hand and putting it down at Rin's waist to support her, Ichika walked to the bathroom to wet the towel.

(Wh, what, wasn't that kind of gentle...)

She shook her head about to shake that giggling expression of hers.

(Why, why did I say such a thing...)

It's already past the level of being bold.

(I, I wasn't treated as a weirdo...)

No matter how shocked or lost Ichika was, he wouldn't use that as a reason to label her as weird. She knew that.

But because this is IS Academy, the girls are as much as what the term implied. Amongst that, getting first place in affection level with ichika would be the tough question.

(Bu, but, what is it...do, don't tell me...that idiot Ichika would treat me as someone of the opposite gener...)

Rin swallowed her little expectations and anxiety with her saliva, and she puts her hand on her pajamas.

(Uu, at least I should have some breasts...)

''I can't think about this.''

Though she does beat out Laura by a little in terms of the size, Laura, who's almost void in that aspect, was daring enough to go naked and snuggle into the bed— that was really bold.

In other words, she had to go to this extent or further.

(More than that, what should I do...what...)

Tick, tick...she undoes her buttons.

As she wasn't wearing underwear in the first place, she just undid her buttons, and her breasts were revealed.

(Uu~...)

Realizing the small size of her breasts again, she felt pitiful and angry.

“I tried lots of ways...”

“What ways?”

“AHHHHHHH!!?”

Rin nearly jumped up in shock the moment she heard Ichika's voice from behind. No, she jumped up softly.

“Wha, what now? Why are you so loud out of a sudden?”

“Do, don't, don't stand behind me like that!?”

“Why? Am I some assassin?”

“S-Shut up shut up shut up!!”

''No, you're the noisy one.'' Ichika thought as he held Rin's head.

Just like that, Rin went completely silent out of embarrassment.

[[Image:Rin IS BD3.png|thumb]]

“Then, I'll wipe from the back.”

“Nn, un...”

With her upper body naked, Rin covered her breasts and turned her back on Ichika.

As this felt exceptionally alluring, Ichika's heart started to beat wildly.

However, Rin couldn't see Ichika's reaction as her back was facing him.

And right now, Rin doesn't have the luxury to observe him like this now.

“...”

“...”

Clak clak clak...

Ichika and Rin didn't say anything as time passed by.

Unlike the comfortable silence just now, it's now a delicate silence for both sides.

(Ahh, my back...feels so good...)

The icy towel wiped the skin comfortably.

Everytime it touched the warm body gently, Rin would curl up slightly due to the numbing itchiness and ecstasy.

“Mn...ahh...”

“Oi, oi, stop making such strange sounds.”

“U, un...sorry.”

“No, it's not really something you need to apologize about...”

“...”

“...”

In the end, they continued the silence, and three minutes later, the wiping was complete.

“Do, done.”

Ichika's pitch felt like it was higher, as his heart was racing because of the unexpected act by Rin.

“...”

“Rin?”

“...The front too...”

“Eh?”

“The, the front...well, wipe it...”

“Wha, what are you saying!?”

“It, it's alright, right...or, you hate girls with small breasts...?”

“Tha, that's not the point, right...”

Ichika's at his wits end on hearing the slight trembling in Rin's voice.

She's not someone who would say this normally.

''What's going on?'' Thinking about this, he felt that he couldn't leave Rin alone like this.

“Ahh, really. I got it!”

“Eh?”

“In exchange, you can't get angry! You can't hit me or kick me!”

“Wh, what are you treating me as...”

Rin argued back, but her voice was soft.

Keeping her back at Ichika, Rin secretly glanced behind and moved the hands covering the breasts.

Of course, Ichika can't see them directly from behind.

But, Rin's face went all red as she bit her lips, since she felt embarrassed about having to reveal herself completely.

(The, source of this heat...source of this heat...source of this heat...)

While thinking about that, Ichika's hands gently went around to her front.

(He, he touched them...Ichika, he touched them, my breasts...)

Her heart was beating so wildly it went erratic. Right now, she's worried that her heartbeat's revealed.

But before Rin could get emotionally ready, Ichika's hands touched her breasts through the towel.

“!!...”

“...”

The irritating silence happened again.

Rin couldn't take this rock-gnashing-like feeling and opened her mouth.

“The, they're small, right...”

“Tha, that's not true...well,...they're nice to touch.”

“Pervert...”

“Shu, shut up.”

That exchange went about between Ichika and Rin as they blushed and continued with the wiping.

…

……

………

“The, then, seems like things are okay now. I'll go back to my room then.”

“U, un, thanks.”

Rin put on her clothes again and snuggled back into the blanket. She couldn't look at Ichika in the eyes due to embarrassment.

But at the same time Ichika was looking up at a corner of the ceiling when he was talking to Rin.

“Bye then.”

Ichika hurriedly left the room.

Rin managed to take of glimpse of Ichika as he left, and he's as red as her now.

(He's blushing, which means, he realized...)

--I'm a girl.

“...Ehehe.”

Rin smiled happily as she used her hand to cover her rapidly beating chest, DOKI DOKI.

And then, she got taken into a gentle slumber by the sleep monster.

(I love Ichika...I won't lose to anyone. I won't.)

With this oath of love, girl, pursue forward, and run towards the battlefield—

IS:VolumeSS3 Chapter1

2011-10-24T16:10:10Z

89.72.147.28: /* Chapter 1: Rin's Chapter--Loving the You Beside Me Now. */

==Chapter 1: Rin's Chapter--Loving the You Beside Me Now.==

“U~…”

In a first year dorm room of IS Academy, a girl is sleeping soundly.

“Ack, ack…, looks like…I got the summer flu…”

The girl’s name called Huang Lingyin. As the representative cadet of China, she’s the registered pilot of the IS [Shenlong].

(What went wrong…? Did I eat too much shaved ice? Or is it because I slept in the nude while it was hot? Or is it because I kept the air-conditioning running?)

Though she continued to think, she couldn’t concentrate.

Her head started to ache.

Her consciousness went blurry, and the ceiling looked like it was spinning around.

And her body was so hot that it’s limp. She didn’t even have enough strength to turn on the TV.

She didn’t have any appetite, yet she felt hungry, and she couldn't sleep well.

(Ah…this is…bad…)

Her roommate Tina went back to her country, America, and now, Rin’s the only one in the room.

‘’Will I die like this here?’’

‘’Alone in another country—’’

Thinking about this, a terrifying thought struck her, perhaps because she got weak due to the illness.

Her consciousness started getting blurry, and she got further away from the ceiling.

‘’Am I really going to die like this?’’

On thinking about this, a name naturally came out from Rin’s mouth.

“Ichika…”

“Oh.”

“Eh…?”

At first, she thought that she was just imagining it.

But on seeing Ichika appear right in front of her, Rin blinked twice, and realized that this is reality.

“Wh, why, why, why are you here!?”

Unable to understand the sudden change in situation, Rin even forgot about her fever and sat up.

But that force lasted only for a moment, and she immediately sank back onto the blanket weakly.

“Oi oi. What are you doing? Lie down.”

Ichika gently hugged Rin, who fell forward, and made her lie on the bed.

“Shu, shut up…if it’s like that, I…ack, ack!”

“Ah, see? Don’t force yourself to talk. Here, drink this. It’ll replenish your liquids and sugars.”

While saying that, Ichika passed the sports drink to Rin.

Rin obediently accepted this drink and took a gulp. She then turns to Ichika and asks.

“And, and then? Why are you in my room?”

…Ha!?

Rin suddenly thought of something.

(Do, don’t, don’t tell me he wanted to do whatever he wanted when I’m sick—)

[I can do whatever I want to the tough Rin now. Kehehe.]

[STOP, STOP IT, IDIOT! I’LL KILL YOU!?”

[Oi oi, now’s your chance to act tough. Ora—, I’ll strip you, I’ll strip!]

[NO~! YOU BEAST! FRUIT, TRAITOR~!]

--Too much. That was too much.

(I, I think my fever made me weird…)

It’s true. Right now, her mind’s not really normal.

‘’It would be better if the fantasy just now was a little more sentimental.’’

(Ahh, but…)

[Don’t think about it. Just enjoy it.]

(This Ichika may not be that bad…)

Te! Bruce Lee!

She bemoaned herself.

On a side note, Rin should be on Jackie Chan’s side, but she doesn’t think she’s the eldest.

“Why? Because you didn’t show up.”

“Eh?”

‘’Didn’t show up? Me? –Do, don’t tell me?”

[Since Rin didn’t come over to my room, I came over. My Esperanza.]

[Really? Sweet.]

[How troublesome, Dragon-chan. Hey, baby…]

Ahhh, stop. Just stop!

(If this keeps up, my headache’s going to get aggravated…)

The correct saying should be ‘my head will hurt’ or ‘the headache will worsen’, but she doesn’t even have time to correct it.

Speaking of which, her head’s hurting at a 12/10 rating because of the flu and other reasons.

“Like I said, we agreed to go meet our primary school friends today, but since Rin didn’t show up, I felt something was odd and came over to your room.”

--Our other friends couldn’t enter IS Academy since they’re outsiders. Ichika added.

It seems like only Ichika came over to check on Rin.

(Uu…I forgot due to the headache…)

Speaking of which, her phone did seem to ring a few times.

She felt really bad, but on the other hand, she felt somewhat happy too.

(Ichika was concerned about me…)

Thinking about this, her heart pounded again.

“Anyway, sleep well for today. I’ll take care of you.”

“U, un…”

Rin nodded her head obediently.

Right now, she’s alone with ichika.

And he’s taking care of her. He was just concerned about her.

This made Rin really happy.

(Nn…I think I won something…)

Extremely frail due to the illness, Rin showed a weak smile.

At this moment, a wet towel was placed on her forehead.

“Ah, sorry. Was it cold?”

“No, it’s not that. I was just shocked…it feels good…”

Haa…she sighed, and the hot air came out.

This sounded really erotic, and Ichika was a little moved.

“…”

“…”

Rin and Ichika soon ended their conversation, and both became silent.

But rather than it being an awkward silence, it’s more like a gentle silence as both of them understand each other.

(Being alone with Ichika… being alone with Idhika…)

DOKI DOKI. The intense heartbeat gradually heats up her heart.

Rin secretly glanced at Ichika so as not to be seen. Either the summer flu or the heart in love’s messing around as the heat went up and made her face blush.

(Ichika, he became so cool after entering high school…he’s a lot taller than when he was in second year of middle school…)

“Rin.”

--DOKI!!

“Wha, what is it?”

She tried to act calm, but Rin’s pitch went higher by half an octave.

(U, uwa! Was I stopped? I, it’s okay, right?)

“You didn’t eat anything since morning, right? Do you have any appetite?)

“No, not really… maybe my stomach’s a little hungry…”

“Really? Then I’ll make something. What do you want to eat?”

“Cold Chinese…”

“Oi, oi, better eat something you can digest well.”

“How rude… noodles are the best food that originated from China… it’s good for digestion…”

“Gruel will do, right?”

Ichika made the decision without listening to her.

But Rin just thought ‘how nice…’ with regards to this somewhat forceful manner.

“Ah, I don’t want something too hot. Ju, just make wheat tea gruel.”

Rin said that in a stiff tone as she turned her face away, not wanting to let her reddish face be seen.

“Got it, got it. Then, please wait for a while.”

“U, un.”

On hearing Rin’s reply, Ichika nodded his head and left the room to use the kitchen.

Rin’s left alone in the room, but the loneliness she felt just now disappeared without a trace as she gently pats the towel on her forehead.

“Ehehe…”

‘’I’m so happy.’’

‘’Ichika thought of me.’’

‘’Only concerned for me.’’

This was something Rin felt really happy about.

(Arre…? Didn’t the same thing happen during Middle School…)

She searched through her memory in a vague manner, and couldn’t think of it. as expected, she still has a fever.

(That was, during…the rainy season…I forgot to bring my umbrella. I ran off, and got a cold…)

--That’s a lie. That didn’t happen at all.

“…”

Actually, she wanted to get into Ichika’s umbrella, so she looked around for him.

And then, she did find Ichika, but there was already a girl with him.

Hitozato Karin.

She was a classmate of Ichika and Rin. She would often go out to play with Gotanda Dan, Mitarai Kazuma, and the group formed by Nakanoi Riefumi and Toumoto Eri.

On first impression, she looked ‘cute and quiet’.

She seemed somewhat distant from the rest, but she could get along well with everyone.

Her personality was the complete opposite of Rin, but they had quite the good friendship, which made up for it.

(That Karin confessed to Ichika…)

‘’I wanted to support her as a friend.’’

“…”

Well, she lied again—

(I, I was really… scared… I thought that I couldn’t take it if Ichika said OK…)

Thinking about how devastated she was, tears welled up in Rin’s eyes.

(I, I ran away at the last moment… like an idiot…)

She forcefully rubbed her eyes to wipe away the tears.

(But in the end, Ichika came to see me while I took leave the next day, and took care of me…)

Actually, she wanted to listen to the reply of the confession.

But she didn’t manage to hear it.

(Maybe I can listen to it now…)

After that, what she heard was that Ichika didn’t go out with Karin.

She was afraid to find out the reason.

(But, but I obviously, Ichika—)

Kachunk.

“Oh, Rin. Sorry to keep you waiting.”

“Y, yo, you! At least knock the door first!”

‘’It’s not that my heart pounded! Idiot!’’

--She couldn’t say it even if her mouth broke, but her body sat up honestly.

“Sorry. I neglected it since it was Rin.”

“Wha, what do you mean by that? Idiot…”

She was a little happy, but she couldn’t express it.

“Hoi, I made wheat tea gruel and let it cool. It won’t be too hot now.”

“Tha, thanks…”

“Hm? How honest.”

“HA, HA!? I DON’T KNOW W WHAT YOU’RE TALKING ABOUT! WHAT BEING HONEST!? IT’S NOT LIKE THAT AT ALL! THANKING SOMEONE IS WHAT SOMEONE IS EXPECTED TO DO!!!”

“Got it got it. Don’t shout so loudly like this. You’re going to collapse.

“Fu, humph!”

Rin laid down as she seemed to slam her head into her pillow.

Putting the utensils down on the table beside him, Ichika takes a chair to puts it beside him.

“Then, okay, can you get up?”

Though it didn’t seem something he should be saying to someone so lively just now, but on hearing that, Rin forced herself to support her upper body.

“…eed me…”

“Hm?”

“So, so I say! Feed me…”

“Ahh, un. Okay.”

Ichika took the spoon, and takes up a mouth-sized portion of gruel.

“Rin, aahn.”

“Ah, aahn…”

Ammm… mogu.

“Is it good?”

“Y-yeah…”

She didn’t really understand what the taste was, but to the heating body, the gruel made from the wheat tea felt extremely cooling.

“Then good. Here, ahn.”

“Ah-an…”

Ammm… mogu.

Close mouth, chew. Close mouth, chew.

This continued on, and half a minute later, the gruel’s all gone.

“Bu, but, well, it’s too bland. Unsatisfactory. It would be alright if you just added some mustard in.”

“I say, eating spicy food is bad for your stomach.”

“My, my stomach’s fine!”

“Yes yes…here, ahn.”

“Ah, ahn.”

Ammm…mogu.

“Speaking of mustard, I remembered how back in middle school we used to go to that ‘Fujiryuu’ shop a lot for that roasted mustard noodles."

“Ah—that was really nice.”

“And the students all had large bowls of stuff stacked up freely.”

“You guys always ate them in one large bowl after another.”

“Speaking of which, you’re the only one amongst the girls who ate one huge bowl.”

“Sh, shut up! Why would I remember something like that!”

It should be mentioned, after Ichika pointed that out to Rin, she only ordered normal bowls after that.

Of course, she felt ashamed that other boys teased her for being a big eater, but two days later, she realized that ‘it’s worth it to get more for the same price’, and stopped doing that.

Basically, there’s no meaning to hide it.

Either way, she did punch Ichika hard the first time she met him.

(That, well, eh… my misunderstanding… but, I did apologize after that…)

But well, that was in the past, and it’s Ichika’s virtue not to be fussy about things.

“Tha, thanks for your hospitality.”

“Oh, almost finished. You’ll be fine after some rest.”

Ichika cleared up all the utensils as he said that, and left the room.

“…”

Forcefully sinking her head into her pillow, Rin asked absentmindedly.

(I’ll just ask today since there’s a chance.)

Though there’s something she was really mindful of, the will not to run away like was burning strongly too.

After that, it’s been 5 minutes since Ichika came back, but to her, it felt like more than an hour passed.

“I, Ichika.”

“Hm?”

“Well… I got something I want to ask you…”

“What? My deposits’ a secret.”

I’ve been spending a lot recently. Ichika noted wryly.

“It, it’s not that, idiot.”

“What is it then?”

“We, well…erm…du, during middle school…”

She wanted to say it, she wanted to ask it, yet her voice went softer.

(Ahh, really! Go me go!)

Clenching her fist tightly under the blanket, Rin finally asked,

“Why, why did you go out with Karin!?”

--I said it!

‘’I said it.’’

‘’Is this really good? Is it really alright to ask him about that? It’s better not to let him recall that, right?

Her mind continued to spin about.

At this moment, the stunned Ichika opened his mouth,

“…Eh?”

“So, so I say! You were confessed to, right?”

“Wha, what…you knew about that?”

“Y-yeah…”

‘’I heard that from my friend!’’ It’s better for her not to say that.

Even a scaredy cat who doesn’t know the truth doesn’t want to be someone despicable for telling lies.

She couldn’t step aside with regards to that.

“Ahh—that…”

“Ka, Karin was that cute. You didn’t hate her, right?”

“Eve, even if you said that, in fact, Hitozato-san had no reason to like me.”

“Eh…?”

For an instant, Rin was stunned as she couldn’t understand Ichika’s words.

“Like I said, it was Kazuma. Mitarai Kazuma. Hitozato-san liked him.”

“Haa…? The, then, why did she confess to you…”

That’s what she didn’t understand.

Seeing that Rin wants to know what’s going on, Ichika folds his arms and answered.

“Most likely, she got the wrong person, right? Me, Kazuma, Dan, we were always together.”

“What do you mean she identified the wrong person? That’s not possible, right!?”

“Nope, it was like that! Definitely.”

“Why!?”

“Because Hitozato-san would always ask me about Kazuma every time she talked to me. Though you probably don’t know.”

“Re, really…?”

She didn’t know at all.

Of course, they had a good relationship. Rin’s the type of girl who would be in the center of attention, so she would often hear stories about romance. Even so, this is the first time she heard about this. Rin was stunned that she didn’t understand Karin at all.

Thinking about this, she seemed to turn limp for a while.

(I, I, I kept misunderstanding for so many years…)

An idiot, she’s an idiot. There’s nothing more stupid than this.

But perhaps because of the fever due to the flu, she couldn’t even get angry at all.

“Ahaha…”

Anyway, she could only laugh dryly.

“Ahahaha…haa.”

--Orz.

“So I said that her confession should go to Kazuma.”

“Fuu…”

‘’I’M NOT INTERESTED IN THAT TOPIC ANYMORE!’’

‘’…Impossible. Even till now, I’m still friends with Karin.’’

“Those two should be dating, right? Ah, but Kazuma said that he had to date a really popular girl. Hm? But since everyone just met today after a long time, I’m just wondering.”

Rin sighed softly, not wanting to let Ichika realize this as he folds his arms.

“Why didn’t she confess immediately?”

“…Wouldn’t a wrong confession be really embarrassing…”

“Eh? What did you say?”

“No, nothing! That’s enough, I’m going to sleep!”

“Really? Okay then, I’ll stay in this room for now. Just tell me if there’s anything. I’ll stay at the table here so that I won’t bother you.”

“Eh?”

“What do you mean by that?”

“No, well…sta, staying here…”

“? That’s the case.”

Ichika revealed a look of disbelief.

This natural kindness made Rin blush happily.

“The, then, well…thanks…”

Rin thanked softly, and she got gradually attacked by the sleep monster that came with her satisfaction of being full.

And with Ichika beside her, she entered dreamland with a hazy consciousness and a sense of comfort.

<center>◇</center>

It was an orange memory.

“I, Ichika, here.”

“What is it, Rin? Why are you so formal?”

After school, during the dusk of orange, there’s only two people in the orange classroom, facing each other as they sat at the orange table.

Both of them were wearing the school uniform of Nanatsuno Middle School. Ichika was wearing the Gakuran, while Rin was wearing the sailor uniform.

“We, well. I was thinking if I should change my hairstyle. What do you think?”

Squirming about, Rin asked in a manner completely different from usual.

Wanting to know Ichika’s response, the timid girl’s heart made her eyes float up.

“Eh? Why? That hairstyle suits you, Rin.”

“Eh, really!?”

Rin smiled like a flower blooming.

Full of joy, Rin played with her ponytails.

“Re, really? I see, so it suits me well. Ehehe…♪”

“? Such a strange person.”

“Who, who are you calling strange!?”

“Wah wah!? St, stop it! Stop kicking me!”

“Wha, what what what!?”

DOKADOKADOKADOKADOKA!!

“GYYAAAAHHH—!!!”

“Fu, fuu…what now…idiot…”

Rin still remembered what was said that evening.

She definitely would not forget about it.

The memory of the orange love—

<center>◇</center>

(Un...)

Having woken up, Rin looked at the clock on the wall. It seemed that she slept for about 2 hours.

“Ichika...is he around?”

“What's wrong?”

Ichika immediately came out after he was called.

(He really accompanied me all the way...)

Her heart really really unbearable.

But this felt as sweet as a forbidden sweet poison, full of allure.

“We, well...I got a lot of sweat on me, so I hope that you wipe my body...”

--This, eh!?

Unbelievable words came out from her mouth.

(Wha, what am I saying!?...is, isn't it weird? It's weird, right!?)

DOKI DOKI. Her heart beat wildly again.

Though she wanted to control the Red Hare Horse that's rampaging, it didn't go well.

“So, so I say...wipe my body...”

“No, that's—”

“Di, didn't you say that you'll do anything?”

“No, even then, that's—”

“S-Shut up shut up shut up! You're my slave! Listen to me!”

Blushing really hard, Rin flailed as she said that.

Ichika looked troubled as he scratched his head, and forced himself to nod his head.

“Slave or what, really you...haa, never mind. Fine.”

--Eh? Eh?

Though it was shocking of her to say that, it was even shocking to hear Ichika agree with it.

But now, it means that the embarrassment's on Rin.

Either way, she had to take her clothes off and reveal herself if she needed to wipe her body.

(U, uuwaah...wha, what...I just said it out of impulse. Thi, this, this means that I have to strip here...show, show my naked body in front of Ichika...)

The more she thought about this, the more she felt that this was shameful.

Seeing that even the ears are dyed red, Rin hurriedly hid inside the blanket.

“...”

“What's wrong?”

“No, nothing at all! Turn over there, idiot!”

Then, she forced herself and threw the pillow.

Grabbing the pillow with his right hand and putting it down at Rin's waist to support her, Ichika walked to the bathroom to wet the towel.

(Wh, what, wasn't that kind of gentle...)

She shook her head about to shake that giggling expression of hers.

(Why, why did I say such a thing...)

It's already past the level of being bold.

(I, I wasn't treated as a weirdo...)

No matter how shocked or lost Ichika was, he wouldn't use that as a reason to label her as weird. She knew that.

But because this is IS Academy, the girls are as much as what the term implied. Amongst that, getting first place in affection level with ichika would be the tough question.

(Bu, but, what is it...do, don't tell me...that idiot Ichika would treat me as someone of the opposite gener...)

Rin swallowed her little expectations and anxiety with her saliva, and she puts her hand on her pajamas.

(Uu, at least I should have some breasts...)

''I can't think about this.''

Though she does beat out Laura by a little in terms of the size, Laura, who's almost void in that aspect, was daring enough to go naked and snuggle into the bed— that was really bold.

In other words, she had to go to this extent or further.

(More than that, what should I do...what...)

Tick, tick...she undoes her buttons.

As she wasn't wearing underwear in the first place, she just undid her buttons, and her breasts were revealed.

(Uu~...)

Realizing the small size of her breasts again, she felt pitiful and angry.

“I tried lots of ways...”

“What ways?”

“AHHHHHHH!!?”

Rin nearly jumped up in shock the moment she heard Ichika's voice from behind. No, she jumped up softly.

“Wha, what now? Why are you so loud out of a sudden?”

“Do, don't, don't stand behind me like that!?”

“Why? Am I some assassin?”

“S-Shut up shut up shut up!!”

''No, you're the noisy one.'' Ichika thought as he held Rin's head.

Just like that, Rin went completely silent out of embarrassment.

[[Image:Rin IS BD3.png|thumb]]

“Then, I'll wipe from the back.”

“Nn, un...”

With her upper body naked, Rin covered her breasts and turned her back on Ichika.

As this felt exceptionally alluring, Ichika's heart started to beat wildly.

However, Rin couldn't see Ichika's reaction as her back was facing him.

And right now, Rin doesn't have the luxury to observe him like this now.

“...”

“...”

Clak clak clak...

Ichika and Rin didn't say anything as time passed by.

Unlike the comfortable silence just now, it's now a delicate silence for both sides.

(Ahh, my back...feels so good...)

The icy towel wiped the skin comfortably.

Everytime it touched the warm body gently, Rin would curl up slightly due to the numbing itchiness and ecstasy.

“Mn...ahh...”

“Oi, oi, stop making such strange sounds.”

“U, un...sorry.”

“No, it's not really something you need to apologize about...”

“...”

“...”

In the end, they continued the silence, and three minutes later, the wiping was complete.

“Do, done.”

Ichika's pitch felt like it was higher, as his heart was racing because of the unexpected act by Rin.

“...”

“Rin?”

“...The front too...”

“Eh?”

“The, the front...well, wipe it...”

“Wha, what are you saying!?”

“It, it's alright, right...or, you hate girls with small breasts...?”

“Tha, that's not the point, right...”

Ichika's at his wits end on hearing the slight trembling in Rin's voice.

She's not someone who would say this normally.

''What's going on?'' Thinking about this, he felt that he couldn't leave Rin alone like this.

“Ahh, really. I got it!”

“Eh?”

“In exchange, you can't get angry! You can't hit me or kick me!”

“Wh, what are you treating me as...”

Rin argued back, but her voice was soft.

Keeping her back at Ichika, Rin secretly glanced behind and moved the hands covering the breasts.

Of course, Ichika can't see them directly from behind.

But, Rin's face went all red as she bit her lips, since she felt embarrassed about having to reveal herself completely.

(The, source of this heat...source of this heat...source of this heat...)

While thinking about that, Ichika's hands gently went around to her front.

(He, he touched them...Ichika, he touched them, my breasts...)

Her heart was beating so wildly it went erratic. Right now, she's worried that her heartbeat's revealed.

But before Rin could get emotionally ready, Ichika's hands touched her breasts through the towel.

“!!...”

“...”

The irritating silence happened again.

Rin couldn't take this rock-gnashing-like feeling and opened her mouth.

“The, they're small, right...”

“Tha, that's not true...well,...they're nice to touch.”

“Pervert...”

“Shu, shut up.”

That exchange went about between Ichika and Rin as they blushed and continued with the wiping.

…

……

………

“The, then, seems like things are okay now. I'll go back to my room then.”

“U, un, thanks.”

Rin put on her clothes again and snuggled back into the blanket. She couldn't look at Ichika in the eyes due to embarrassment.

But at the same time Ichika was looking up at a corner of the ceiling when he was talking to Rin.

“Bye then.”

Ichika hurriedly left the room.

Rin managed to take of glimpse of Ichika as he left, and he's as red as her now.

(He's blushing, which means, he realized...)

--I'm a girl.

“...Ehehe.”

Rin smiled happily as she used her hand to cover her rapidly beating chest, DOKI DOKI.

And then, she got taken into a gentle slumber by the sleep monster.

(I love Ichika...I won't lose to anyone. I won't.)

With this oath of love, girl, pursue forward, and run towards the battlefield—

IS:VolumeSS1 Chapter4

2011-10-23T15:56:59Z

89.72.147.28: /* Chapter 4: At the End of Summer */

==Chapter 4: At the End of Summer==

Maybe that went a bit too far…

While reflecting on the idea that she let herself get carried away, Charlotte peered at Ichika sleeping
on the bed.

“…………”

Charlotte nervously looked around her.

The doctor suddenly got called away, and Laura went to go get drinks so she isn’t around.

I should be all right for just a little…

The bed creaks from the added weight.

Charlotte slowly moved towards Ichika…

“nn…..”

Surprised to awaken to a pleasant feeling, I experience a moment of haziness.

“Lala… La…”

Is this a… lullaby?

The sweet sound of the melody gently permeates into my body. In addition to that, my pillow is
unusually soft and makes for a comfortable sleep.

What is this… it’s so relaxing.

The feeling of my hair being softly caressed.

With my mind still unclear, I indulge myself in these sensations.

“You bitch! What are you doing!”

I open my eyes to a sudden piercing cry.

In the next instant, something forcefully pulls at my neck.

“L-Laura? You came back quickly.”

“I can’t leave you two alone! Ichika! How long are you going to sleep on Charlotte’s lap!”

I realize what’s going on now that she says so.

It would appear that Charl is giving me a lap pillow.

“Ah… ummm… Ichika, you see… this is…”

“Who cares about that! If you want a lap pillow then I’ll give it to you!”

“Uwaa, Laura, don’t pull him!”

What a horrible mess.
**Assessing the Situation: Start**

…

………

…

**Assessing the Situation: Finished**

“So, I lost consciousness and was carried here. After that, Charl kept an eye on me and Laura went
out to get drinks.”

While drinking the tea Laura bought for me, I look around at the others.

In the first aid room with their swimsuits on, it’s kind of unusual.

“Charl.”

“Y-yes.”

“Laura.”

�
“What is it?”

“Got something to say?”

“…”

“…”

The two were silent.

After a period of silence, they both lower their heads.

“I’m sorry.”

“I was mistaken.”

“Good. Besides, why did you take it so seriously?”

“Eh? Well, that’s because … Laura…”

“W-what!? I was only competing against Charlotte!”

“Ah, sure sure. It doesn’t matter.”

It didn’t seem like much would come out of hearing this, so I cut the conversation short.

“What time is it?”

“Umm... 4:00 PM.”

“Gotcha, well let’s get back to the Academy.”

“Eh?”

“What do you mean ‘eh’? It’s a long ways back, it’d be best to get going early.”

“That’s true but… mmm…”

Charl and Laura seemed unsatisfied. I have to do something.

“I got it, I got it. Let’s have dinner out somewhere then.”

“Okay!”

I finish drinking my tea as I stare at them nervously fidgeting for some reason.

“Let’s get changed then. We’ll meet at the front gate.”

. . .

Damn Charlotte, getting affection for herself alone.

Laura enviously thinks back on the earlier lap pillow incident while getting changed, and stares at
Charlotte.

I’m not really mad at her…I’m just going to need some sort of compensation from Ichika!

While thinking on what happened, Laura finishes getting changed and exits the locker room together
with Charlotte who is also now in plain clothes.

“Hey Laura.”

“What is it?”

“Are you angry about before?”

“Not really.”

“That’s not true, you’re in a bad mood.”

“I am not!”
After realizing that she rose her voice without thinking, Laura covered her mouth with her hand,
ashamed over what she had done.

All of a sudden, Charlotte embraces her.

“W-what are you doing!?”

“Cheer up! Okay? Okay?”

“Ehh, stop this. Enough, get away!”

“Ehehe~”

“Stop having fun!”

�
Charlotte smiled cheerfully as she hugged onto Laura.

“Because, I really do want Laura as a friend rather than a rival.”

“Ugh…well, I admit I was overly persistent today.”

“Mm, let’s make up then.”

“F-fine.”

“Here, pinky swear it.”

“We’re going to take it that far!?”

Different people passing turn their glances on the two making noise as they walk along, wondering
what is going on.

Taking notice to the reactions of the people around them, Ichika came walking up quickly.

“Looks like you’re having fun.”

“Yep! I made up with Laura.”

“Don’t go saying strange things. We weren’t really on bad terms or anything…”

“Really? Then let’s hold hands as we walk.”

“I refuse!”

Charlotte’s smiling happily and Laura was not smiling whatsoever.

Looking at them, Ichika mutters ‘I don’t understand women’ to himself.

“Ehehe, let’s always be friends, Laura.”

“Hm, hmph.”

Laura’s hand as she turns away was tightly grasped with Charlotte’s, as if it represented the tight
bond of their friendship and affection.

IS:VolumeSS1 Chapter3

2011-10-23T15:51:36Z

89.72.147.28: /* Chapter 3: (Sparkling) Fireworks are a Maiden's Color */

==Chapter 3: (Sparkling) Fireworks are a Maiden's Color==

How did it come to this…

Below the sign with “Best Couple contest” written in gigantic letters, I stood with Charl on my right
and Laura on my left.

“Um… Dunois-san and Bodewig-san, are you both forming a couple with this man…?”

Both of them said that they wanted to participate, and this is what happened.

Sure, the prize is quite appealing… but seriously?

It’s probably not worth thinking that I don’t necessarily have to participate in this contest in this
way. Yeah… not worth it.

“Hey… Charl?”

“We are definitely going to win, Ichika!”

“Um… Laura?”

“If I take this seriously, winning the whole event will be no trouble at all.”

“You know, both of you are representative candidates and you get a sizable wage for that, don’t
you? So what’s the point of being so picky over this prize—“

“That isn’t the issue here.”

“That’s not the problem.”

...Is that so.

Disregarding me hanging my head sadly, the two take a step forward in an energetic manner.

“Hmm. To be honest, something like this is beyond my expectations…”

Yeah, see!? You’re causing trouble for the lady hosting this event.

“But no matter, it seems interesting, so let’s go with it!”

---What!?

The host lady flashed a victory sign with a smile towards the energetic crowd.

Wow, what an amazingly carefree person. The mood must be important for her.

“Now then, the best couple’s contest is starting! First up is the aquatic three legged race!”

This is like a competition…

“…What are you doing?”

“Ichika, you’re combining your right leg with mine.”

“Your left leg is with me.”

Laura and Charl quickly tie their legs with mine while speaking to me.

“Hey, wait! This isn’t ‘three legged’ anymore!”

“Nothing we can do about that.”

“Can’t help it.”

I wonder why, these two are supposed to be on friendly terms yet I can see fireworks sparking
between them.

“Everyone, please get to your respective starting lines!”

Carefully walking along, we somehow make it to the starting point.

After which, exactly 10 seconds later, a pistol resounds signaling the start of the race.

“Start!”

�
“Let’s go, Ichika!”

“Go Ichika.”

“Hey, wait, wait— uwaahh!”

My left and right legs get pulled at simultaneously and I take a magnificent fall face down.

My face hits right into the water. It seriously hurts.

“What are you doing Ichika!”

“Ichika, what’s with you!”

Eh. This is my fault?

“S-sorry…”

I should say that both Laura and Charl fell into the pool as well.

There’s no way we could be able to run over the mats intended for two people to go with the three of
us anyway.

The two get out of the pool ahead of me after skillfully removing the ties to their legs in the middle of
the water.

“Special-couple team, unfortunately for you, that’s last place.”

That’s alright, we’re not aiming for the top place anymore… at least I’m not.

Maybe I’m a little disappointed, but I’ll go with it just being my imagination.

I move towards the edge of the pool in order to climb out.

“Here, grab on Ichika.”

“You should hold on Ichika.”

At the pool side, both of them offer their hands to me at the same time.

One of them is definitely going to get mad here depending on who I choose…

“T-thanks.”

I grab onto both of their hands and climb out of the pool, and the next event is already being
announced.

“The next event is the love-love Frisbee throw! The couple the best coordination between them and
who can continue the longest wins!”

Oh… well, at least it doesn’t seem like anyone will get injured…

“Here Ichika!”

“Take this, Ichika.”

Whoosh swoosh.

“Whaaaa!? Don’t throw it at the same time you two!”

Somehow I managed to catch them in each of my hands, and throw them back one by one.

“Ichika, I’m increasing the pace so we can increase our count.”

“I’m going faster.”

“No, wait, wait!”

I manage to deal with the Frisbees flying at me. However, Charl and Laura at the same time
unintentionally mess up their aim.

“Ah.”

“Ahh.”

Right and left, they are both way off.

To get these I have to…!

“Ahhh!”

I catch Charl’s frisbee with my right hand, and Laura’s using my left foot.

But obviously since I took such a big jump, I end up falling that way into the water.

�
“Haa…haa…haa…”

“Ichika, are you okay?”

“Yeah… I think.”

“I see, there’s the next match then.”

“N-no. Let me rest… please.”

“No.”

“Not happening.”

“…..”

What the hell is with this!

After, a variety of contests are held, with me suffering each and every time.

And hey, ‘Cabbage Cutting Contest’ and ‘Water Rocket Launching Contest’, just what do those have
to do with being a couple?

As far as Charl and Laura, or rather the representative candidates’ physical ability was by far the
best. Even with me weighing them down, in a nearly frightening way we had jumped into the top
spot.

And then the final contest that would decide it all was announced.

“Here we go! We have reached the final contest in our competition! The final event is a competition
involving the couple’s level of happiness: shaved ice speed eating!

The shaved ice speed ‘ahhhn’ show down!

“What!?”

“If a man is fitting of his loving girlfriend, then he should be able to eat any amount of shaved
ice! Participants please go over to the table now!”

I’ve got a bad feeling about this. No. I’ve got nothing other than bad feelings.

“Ichika.”

“Ichika.”

Gikun.2

2 Sound of surprise.

“Come on over here.”

“Sit down here, Ichika.”

Two evil demons are beckoning for me! Ahh, I wish the nearly 10 servings of shaved ice on that are
already on the table is a mere illusion.

“Ichika, you aren’t going to say no to doing this are you?”

Charl was smiling. I don’t sense any ill will there, but it’s become clear that it’s a sensitive land mine.

“Ichika, you bastard, are you declining my invitation!?”

Laura took a criticizing attitude, or to put it better she was being honest. Frankly speaking, her
honesty on this situation just causes me trouble.

It’s like yelling “Why won’t you get caught in the trap!” to a wild rabbit.

Ugghhhh.. I want to run away! I want to run away, but…!

This is what someone said long ago.

‘If you run away today, you will need twice the amount of courage to fight tomorrow.’

Then if you run away tomorrow, the day after tomorrow will not come for all eternity…!

Yeah, that’s a good line! It’s cool! Right, I’m not going to run away!

So, I take a seat.

“Ready, start!”

Pow! The sound of the pistol echoes around.

�
“Ichika, aaahnnn.”

“I’ll f-feed you, ah…ahhnnn.”

I have spoons of shaved ice held out at me from both sides. The strawberry flavor is somewhat of a
relief, the melon flavor’s not bad either.

‘munch, crunch’

“Here! Here! Here!”

“Eat! No holding back!”

‘mmmnggg!’

A rush of shaved ice gets poured into me in quick succession.

I’ve already past the stage of my mouth being cold and heaving a headache.

Breathe, I can’t breathe!

“Laura, slow it down a little.”

“What are you going on about. You’re the one that should slow down Charlotte.”

‘Bang, crackle!’

Fireworks scatter between the two of them.

“Ichika!” “Ichika!”

Two heaping spoonfuls of shaved ice get shoved into my mouth at the same time.

“gueh..”

‘Thud.’

“Eh? Ichika…”

“What’s this. It’s too early to be sleeping.”

I collapsed from oxygen deprivation!

I yelled that in midst of my fading consciousness.

IS:VolumeSS1 Chapter3

2011-10-23T15:47:41Z

89.72.147.28: /* Chapter 3: (Sparkling) Fireworks are a Maiden's Color */

==Chapter 3: (Sparkling) Fireworks are a Maiden's Color==

How did it come to this…

Below the sign with “Best Couple contest” written in gigantic letters, I stood with Charl on my right
and Laura on my left.

“Um… Dunois-san and Bodewig-san, are you both forming a couple with this man…?”

Both of them said that they wanted to participate, and this is what happened.

Sure, the prize is quite appealing… but seriously?

It’s probably not worth thinking that I don’t necessarily have to participate in this contest in this
way. Yeah… not worth it.

“Hey… Charl?”

“We are definitely going to win, Ichika!”

“Um… Laura?”

“If I take this seriously, winning the whole event will be no trouble at all.”

“You know, both of you are representative candidates and you get a sizable wage for that, don’t
you? So what’s the point of being so picky over this prize—“

“That isn’t the issue here.”

“That’s not the problem.”

...Is that so.

Disregarding me hanging my head sadly, the two take a step forward in an energetic manner.

“Hmm. To be honest, something like this is beyond my expectations…”

Yeah, see!? You’re causing trouble for the lady hosting this event.

“But no matter, it seems interesting, so let’s go with it!”

---What!?

The host lady flashed a victory sign with a smile towards the energetic crowd.

Wow, what an amazingly carefree person. The mood must be important for her.

“Now then, the best couple’s contest is starting! First up is the aquatic three legged race!”

This is like a competition…

“…What are you doing?”

“Ichika, you’re combining your right leg with mine.”

“Your left leg is with me.”

Laura and Charl quickly tie their legs with mine while speaking to me.

“Hey, wait! This isn’t ‘three legged’ anymore!”

“Nothing we can do about that.”

“Can’t help it.”

I wonder why, these two are supposed to be on friendly terms yet I can see fireworks sparking
between them.

“Everyone, please get to your respective starting lines!”

Carefully walking along, we somehow make it to the starting point.

After which, exactly 10 seconds later, a pistol resounds signaling the start of the race.

“Start!”

�
“Let’s go, Ichika!”

“Go Ichika.”

“Hey, wait, wait— uwaahh!”

My left and right legs get pulled at simultaneously and I take a magnificent fall face down.

My face hits right into the water. It seriously hurts.

“What are you doing Ichika!”

“Ichika, what’s with you!”

Eh. This is my fault?

“S-sorry…”

I should say that both Laura and Charl fell into the pool as well.

There’s no way we could be able to run over the mats intended for two people to go with the three of
us anyway.

The two get out of the pool ahead of me after skillfully removing the ties to their legs in the middle of
the water.

“Special-couple team, unfortunately for you, that’s last place.”

That’s alright, we’re not aiming for the top place anymore… at least I’m not.

Maybe I’m a little disappointed, but I’ll go with it just being my imagination.

I move towards the edge of the pool in order to climb out.

“Here, grab on Ichika.”

“You should hold on Ichika.”

At the pool side, both of them offer their hands to me at the same time.

One of them is definitely going to mad here depending on who I choose…

“T-thanks.”

I grab onto both of their hands and climb out of the pool, and the next event is already being
announced.

“The next event is the love-love Frisbee throw! The couple the best coordination between them and
who can continue the longest wins!”

Oh… well, at least it doesn’t seem like anyone will get injured…

“Here Ichika!”

“Take this, Ichika.”

Whoosh swoosh.

“Whaaaa!? Don’t throw it at the same time you two!”

Somehow I managed to catch them in each of my hands, and throw them back one by one.

“Ichika, I’m increasing the pace so we can increase our count.”

“I’m going faster.”

“No, wait, wait!”

I manage to deal with the Frisbees flying at me. However, Charl and Laura at the same time
unintentionally mess up their aim.

“Ah.”

“Ahh.”

Right and left, they are both way off.

To get these I have to…!

“Ahhh!”

I catch Charl’s frisbee with my right hand, and Laura’s using my left foot.

But obviously since I took such a big jump, I end up falling that way into the water.

�
“Haa…haa…haa…”

“Ichika, are you okay?”

“Yeah… I think.”

“I see, there’s the next match then.”

“N-no. Let me rest… please.”

“No.”

“Not happening.”

“…..”

What the hell is with this!

After, a variety of contests are held, with me suffering each and every time.

And hey, ‘Cabbage Cutting Contest’ and ‘Water Rocket Launching Contest’, just what do those have
to do with being a couple?

As far as Charl and Laura, or rather the representative candidates’ physical ability was by far the
best. Even with me weighing them down, in a nearly frightening way we had jumped into the top
spot.

And then the final contest that would decide it all was announced.

“Here we go! We have reached the final contest in our competition! The final event is a competition
involving the couple’s level of happiness: shaved ice speed eating!

The shaved ice speed ‘ahhhn’ show down!

“What!?”

“If a man is fitting of his loving girlfriend, then he should be able to eat any amount of shaved
ice! Participants please go over to the table now!”

I’ve got a bad feeling about this. No. I’ve got nothing other than bad feelings.

“Ichika.”

“Ichika.”

Gikun.2

2 Sound of surprise.

“Come on over here.”

“Sit down here, Ichika.”

Two evil demons are beckoning for me! Ahh, I wish the nearly 10 servings of shaved ice on that are
already on the table is a mere illusion.

“Ichika, you aren’t going to say no to doing this are you?”

Charl was smiling. I don’t sense any ill will there, but it’s become clear that it’s a sensitive land mine.

“Ichika, you bastard, are you declining my invitation!?”

Laura took a criticizing attitude, or to put it better she was being honest. Frankly speaking, her
honesty on this situation just causes me trouble.

It’s like yelling “Why won’t you get caught in the trap!” to a wild rabbit.

Ugghhhh.. I want to run away! I want to run away, but…!

This is what someone said long ago.

‘If you run away today, you will need twice the amount of courage to fight tomorrow.’

Then if you run away tomorrow, the day after tomorrow will not come for all eternity…!

Yeah, that’s a good line! It’s cool! Right, I’m not going to run away!

So, I take a seat.

“Ready, start!”

Pow! The sound of the pistol echoes around.

�
“Ichika, aaahnnn.”

“I’ll f-feed you, ah…ahhnnn.”

I have spoons of shaved ice held out at me from both sides. The strawberry flavor is somewhat of a
relief, the melon flavor’s not bad either.

‘munch, crunch’

“Here! Here! Here!”

“Eat! No holding back!”

‘mmmnggg!’

A rush of shaved ice gets poured into me in quick succession.

I’ve already past the stage of my mouth being cold and heaving a headache.

Breathe, I can’t breathe!

“Laura, slow it down a little.”

“What are you going on about. You’re the one that should slow down Charlotte.”

‘Bang, crackle!’

Fireworks scatter between the two of them.

“Ichika!” “Ichika!”

Two heaping spoonfuls of shaved ice get shoved into my mouth at the same time.

“gueh..”

‘Thud.’

“Eh? Ichika…”

“What’s this. It’s too early to be sleeping.”

I collapsed from oxygen deprivation!

I yelled that in midst of my fading consciousness.

IS:VolumeSS1 Chapter2

2011-10-23T15:36:09Z

89.72.147.28: /* Chapter 2: Fun in the Water */

==Chapter 2: Fun in the Water==

The blazing sun shined down upon us mercilessly.

At the end of August, I, Charlotte, and Laura were heading towards “Spa World”, the place Charlotte
won tickets for the other day.

“It’s almost as if…the weather is too good today.”

“I know, but going to an onsen in the middle of summer could be oddly appealing.”

“Mhmm... the so called ‘wabisabi’”, Laura nodded.

By the way, up until a couple days ago, Laura thought wabisabi was a type of wasabi.

As usual, it seems there’s an informant providing wrong information.

“It's coming into view!”

“Ohh!”

After switching from train to bus, followed by an hour long ride, we came to Spa World ‘Enjoy Resort’
at the top of a small hill.

A twenty floor hotel stood towering over the surroundings, and as it was just recently completed the
exterior was in beautiful condition.

“It's quite crowded despite it being summer.”

The tour bus that had been beside us sped off.

“Yeah, probably because they have pools here too.”

“Oh, I see. So not all of this is an onsen then.”

“Looks that way.”

We headed to the front entrance and handed over our tickets.

The lobby looked like it was constructed to be large, but since it was summer vacation time, it was
overflowing with people.

“Right then, how about we go get changed. Where do you want to meet up?”

“Hmmm... how about the ‘Meeting Palm Tree’ written on the map?”

“Gotcha. I'll be quicker so I'll be waiting there.”

“Mm... as my wife, you better wait carefully.”

“Laura.... don't go inviting strange misunderstandings, stop addressing him like that already.”

“Weaklings worry over what others see. Look at me! I'm a person without reservation!”

I understand what she's trying to say... but that's not the problem here.

But you know, that Laura seems to have taken a liking to calling me her wife, so she probably won't
stop...

“Ok then, see you in a bit.”

“Okay.”

“Right.”

I split off from Laura and Charlotte, and went into the men's locker room.

By the way, as this place was remodeled during a time when society favors women, the men's
changing room was only around half the size of the woman's one.

I'm not really bothered by it or anything, but it’s so confined that it is somewhat troubling.

Since the academy’s on the coast, not having to go look for a new swimsuit is a welcome relief.

Going to the pool with the usual suspects so many times this summer will be an enjoyable memory.

Fortunately, in return for assisting with the IS equipment tests during the summer, I have a significant
amount of disposable income. As such, my 'war funds' for today were plentiful.

�
All right, ready to go!

I quickly changed into my swimsuit, and headed towards the spa area.

“Ohhhh...”

This place is a mix of an onsen and theme park facilities, each being split into their own large area: an
onsen area, a food area, and a pool area.

I could see ‘Onsens of the World’ written on a large sign from far away, and I instantly started to get
hyped up to go in.

“Wait... first I have to get to the meeting place.”

I headed towards the ‘Meeting Palm Tree' that was next to the food area.

It just so happened to be the time where a lot of people were meeting up, so nearly twenty people
were gathered there.

(Guess I'll check out the map while I can.)

Looking over it again, there’s a stage in the food area that looks like it’s used for special events.

I should say that 'stage' was in the shape of a gigantic sail boat, it was a quite a sight.

“Hey, look!!”

“Hm? … Aahhh!! Could that be Orimura Ichika!?”

“Uwaaa!! It's the first time I've seen him. I'll take a picture.”

“He looks better in person than he does on TV.”

The people who had taken notice of me suddenly started creating a fuss.

The other day, I was on the television program “Orimura Ichika, The One Man in the World who can
use IS!”

Incidentally, the ratings were quite good.

I remember getting a pack of sweets from the producer of the program as thanks.

Then again, becoming famous isn’t all that it’s hyped up to be.

I get treated as a target of girl’s interest at school. It's troublesome getting this outside of school as
well.

Laura and Charl could you get here a bit faster please?

As I was thinking that, I heard a different kind of commotion hit my ears.

“Whoaoaa!! What’s with that beauty!!”

“Wowww... first time I've seen silver hair...”

“An actor, a model?”

“M-maybe I’ll call out to her.”

I looked over, and as I thought, Charlotte and Laura were there.

“Heeeyy... over here, over here!”

“Ah, Ichika!”

“Sorry to keep you waiting.”

The two rushed over to me.

Looking closely, I see that the swimsuits they were wearing were different from the ones they wore
at the seaside school.

Charl was wearing a light blue bikini. Laura was wearing a sporty grey one piece swimsuit.

They’re probably the same brand, as “CAT&TAIL” was written on them.

The stitched emblem is a cat with a tail wrapped around it.

“Hey, looking good you two.”

“Ehehe, really? Thanks.”

“Hmph, of course.”

�
Charlotte was happy, Laura overflowing with confidence.

Laura seemed so embarrassed during the seaside school too, that’s some change of heart.

“Ahh! Those two are Orimura Ichika’s girlfriends!?”

“Flowers in both hands!? I’m so jealous.”

“Ugggh... I was thinking of calling out to Orimura-kun... I have no chance...”

“That figures, a good man has to have good women with him.”

As the centers of two different hot topics joined together, the noise around us grew louder.

“Waaa, amazing. There's even a slide in the wave pool.”

“It looks like there's a volley ball court over there, with real sand as well.”

“There's a diving board also, I'll show off my skill later.”

As a result of our [one-shot] high tension discussion in the pool area, we decided to go the slide.

“Ah.”

Charlotte spoke up, suddenly remembering something.

“What is it?”

“It looks like you go down the slide in pairs.”

“Heeey!”

“Right, we're going Ichika.”

“Ahhh, that's not fair Laura. Rock paper scissors! We'll decide order with rock paper scissors!”

“Hmph, fine then. Just to let you know, rock paper scissors is among my strengths.”

“You won't beat me.”

Rock… Paper… Scissors!

“Yaaay! I won!”

“Grrr....”

The winner Charlotte flashed a full faced smile, and the loser Laura had a look of regret.

“Hmmm, so how are we supposed to go down this in a pair?”

As we had question marks over our heads a staff lady called out to us.

“The pair water slide right? Like this… you hold the girl from behind.”

“Ah, all right.”

I sit down in the entrance to the slide first.

“The girl sits down between your legs.”

“Like this..?”

With a bit of reservation, Charlotte sits down in between my legs.

“That's it. Then the guy squeezes the girl from behind. Squeeeze. Arms around the stomach!”

“Ah…ah... Right, you ready Charl?”

“R-ready whenever!”

For some reason, Charl gives me a forceful reply. Doing as the lady told me I hold onto her from
behind.

“................”

Ugh, don't go quiet on me Charl. It's embarrassing for me too.

Whether I want it to or not, I can feel the special softness of a girl’s body from the skin to skin contact.

Plus from being so close that I can feel her body warmth, my heart starts to pound.

“Finally, the girl has to hold onto the guys arms. Hold on tight! It's dangerous if you become
separated midway through.”

“Y,yes.”

Charl gave another energetic reply, and squeezes onto my arms.

[[Image:Charlotte IS BD1.png|thumb]]

Feeling embarrassed that Charlotte might realize my heart was pounding, I hurry and check with the
staff lady so we can take off.

“Ah... okay, are we all set now?”

“Yes, good to go! Have a nice trip!”

The staff lady pushes on my back.

“Ohh…ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!”

The beginning of the slide went by slowly, but we accelerated quickly into high speed.

I close my eyes as the water splashes into my face, which causes my arms reactively tense up.

“Kyaaa.!?”

“S-sorry!”

We were sliding considerably fast, and there was no time to exchange words.

Reacting similarly to the way I did, Charl was gripping onto my arms much more strongly than at the
start.

“Eh? Whaa!? A curve!?”

The centrifugal force pulls me around.

Once again my arms tense up, and at the same time, Charlotte’s position changes due to the force.

‘boing’

“Ah........”

[!!!!!!!!!!!!!]

I calm down after the momentary separation and my hands are directly touching Charl’s breasts.

“I-Ichika!!”

“Sorry!! It wasn't on pur----uwwaaa!!!!”

�
SPLASH

It appears that we reached the end of the slide and splash down into the water.

“Puhaaa!”

Coming out of the surface of the water, Charl stares at me with her arms crossed over her chest as if
in a guard position.

“…..........”

“Ah… uh.... sorry.”

“Ichika, you pervert.”

“!??! It wasn't on purpose! It was an act of god!”

“But... you touched them.”

“Ugh...”

Even so, there's nothing I can do about it now.

But, still...

They were soft....

…

Self-introspection.

“You're slow!”

The awkward atmosphere between us remains as we return to the entrance of the slide, Laura
scolding us as she was very sick of waiting.

“Sorry.”

“Sorry about that.”

Charlotte and I quickly bowed our heads to her.

There was still an awkward atmosphere between me and Charlotte thanks to what just happened, so
we ended up placing an odd distance between us.

“Hm? What is it? Did something happen to you two?”

“N,no!?”

“Nothing at all!?”

“?”

Laura made a suspicious looking face, and without saying anything more she hurried me over to the
slide entrance.

Holding her like this, Laura does have the small body...

A delicate physique.

Her skin is so smooth... no, this is bad, let’s hurry up and get going.

Beautiful silver hair and smooth skin, and not to mention the special touch of a woman assault my
senses head on.

Anyway, I squeeze Laura in the same manner as I did Charl.

“You fool! Don't do it so tightly!”

“S,sure!”

“Ah… no… it’s all right...”

“Eh?”

“Just do it! Hold onto me! That’s an order!”

Maybe it’s just my imagination, but it looks like Laura is blushing.

Indeed, even Laura would get nervous when she is in close contact with someone of the opposite sex.

I felt weird not being sure whether or not I wanted to know such a thing.

“All right then, have a good trip!”

[[Image:Laura_IS_BD1.png|thumb]]

The staff lady pushes my back once again, and Laura and I started sliding down.

Uuuuoohh?!? It really is fast…….

I close my eyes once again to the splashing water and harsh increase in speed.

After that Laura’s water soaked hair starts to hit me in the face.

“Waaa!?”

This is bad, it actually kind of hurts!

To get control of her hair flying around, I embraced Laura’s small body as if to conceal her.

“Wh-whaa-What are you doing!?”

“You'll bite your tongue if you talk!”

“Mm...mmm”

I realized that we were approaching the curve where Charl and I got separated at before, so this time I
squeezed Laura even tighter so it doesn’t happen again.

“Ah....uhhh....”

Oh yeah! We got through the curve! Did you see that!?

And then the final bend comes, after which Laura and I splash into the pool.

“………..”

Laura and I didn’t separate upon the shock of hitting the water, so she remained in my arms.

So all I could do was princess carry Laura out of the pool.

“Ffuuuu...”

“.......”

Laura looked like a timid and well-behaved cat in my arms.

�
“Something wrong? Does it hurt somewhere?”

“N,no...that’s not it... that’s not it....”

“Hm?”

“K-keep this up, a little longer....”

“Ah-ahh!! Laura! What are you doing!?”

“--!? L-let me go! Ichika!”

“Ohh?? What!? Don’t get all violent all of a sudden!”

“Put me down! Down! Down! Down!”

“All right, all right already!”

What?????????

“Haa…haa...haa…”

“Laura, that's sneaky...”

“I-I didn't want that to happen! Ichika just went and did it on his own.”

Eh? This is my fault!?

“Muuu---“

Charlotte was puffing her cheeks out. I guess she is upset.

“Okay! Let’s take a break! I'll treat you to a drink, yeah?”

“Fine, guava juice.”

“I'll have the same as Charlotte.”

“Right! Two guava juices then. Could you get a table?”

I moved out, as if to get away from Charl staring at me.

Adding in my portion, I ordered 3 guava juices at the drink bar, and headed back to them at a slow
relaxed pace.

I pray this cheers them up...

“Welcome back Ichika.”

“Ah, yeah.”

I handed the juice over to Charl, who didn’t appear to be angry.

After that, I handed the other one off to Laura and sat down.

“Ah, this is good.”

“Really?”

“Yep, it's sweet but not too sweet, it’s refreshing.”

While feeling relieved from seeing Charl brighten up, I have a taste of the juice as well.

“Ah, this isn’t so bad!”

“Hmph, certainly.”

The three of us drank our juice in silence for a while.

While doing that, the PA system started up.

“Starting now, we are taking applications for participation in today’s main event: the best couple
contest. The couple who takes first place will enjoy a 3 day 2 night trip of leaf viewing during the Fall.”

“Ichika!”

“Ichika!”

Charlotte and Laura stand up in unison.

“Let’s enter!”

“We're doing this.”

“Huh!?”

IS:VolumeSS1 Chapter1

2011-10-23T15:26:03Z

89.72.147.28: Char -> Charl (like in novels)

==Chapter 1: Hit Up Summer!==

“You’ve won the grand prize!”

Charlotte stood dumbstruck in front of the man ringing the bell.

In the shopping district close to the academy, Charlotte had just drawn a winning ticket.

“What's this? What's going on?”

“Ah, Laura. It looks like I won the grand prize.”

“Oh? That’s great.”

Laura was accompanying Charlotte on the shopping trip, and despite not knowing what was going on,
praised Charlotte with a “That's great.”

“Now then! The grand prize is three free passes to this Spa Resort!”

Upon hearing the words "Spa Resort", Charlotte's eyes lit up.

“Eh? Do you mean the one that was recently built?”

“Yep! It’s a place where you can enjoy baths from around the world! It's a mixed bathing resort, but
no need to worry since you just wear swimsuits!”

“M-mixed bathing...”

The first thing she thought of upon being told this, was indeed Ichika.

M-mixed bathing.... mixed bathing with Ichika.....

Charlotte imagined Ichika's handsome face through the steam of water.

Blushing, she took her prize and quickly turned towards Laura.

“L-Laura, would you like to go together?”

“Hm?”

“Haaa... what am I going to do. I'm so nervous.”

At the time of 6:00PM, Charlotte was in the first year's corridor of the IS Academy.

On the door in front of her hung the nameplate "Orimura" and Ichika was likely inside.

“What should I say to invite him....”

Once again, she repeats the simulation that she had went through many times already.

“Ah, Ichika. I won this, want to go together?”

“Oh, sure. A spa world that you wear your bathing suit to? I'll look forward to it.”

“Ichika, you really do love baths don't you.”

“No, what I'm looking forward to is being able to see Charl in a swimsuit.”

“Eh?”

And then he embraces me, with a kiss...

“Yeah right, just kidding!!”

“Eh, Charl?”

Wha!?!?

“I-I-I-I-Ichika!?!?”

Suddenly, the door opened and Ichika appeared from inside.

As it was so sudden, Charlotte could not possibly be any more flustered.

Wha?..umm.. what...what was it? Ahh.. ummm... kiss?

Of course not! It took almost 10 seconds for Charlotte to get her thoughts in order.

Charlotte once again faced Ichika.

“Ah, hey!”

“Hm? What is it?”

�
“F-food!”

“Hm? Ah, dinner? We going together?”

“Y-yeah!”

Charlotte lined up next to Ichika and started walking, deciding to bring the topic up after heading to
the cafeteria.

Charlotte shot quick glances over to Ichika beside her, which Ichika returned with a “Hm?”. In a panic,
she turned her face away from him.

Her face was colored a light pink.

“Ah, Orimura-kun! Yahoo~”

“Are you going to dinner now? Ah, so close. I should have gone a little bit later.”

“Hey hey Orimura-kun, can I come by your room to hang out some time?”

Seeing Ichika pass by different girls in the hallway and exchange brief pleasantries with them, once
again confirms Ichika's high popularity to Charlotte.

Ichika…he’s too friendly to everyone.

It'd be better if he was only sweet with me...

Charlotte ever so slightly puffed out her cheeks as she thought selfish thoughts of her love.

“Charlotte, is something wrong? It kind of looks like you’re in a bad mood.”

“N-no, not really? It's nothing.”

Charlotte couldn’t believe that Ichika was able pick up on it, and couldn't hide her surprise at his
inference.

Ichika is daft at crucial times, but he's sharp when it comes to the subtleties of people's feelings.

Whether to be happy or resentful over such a thing, Charlotte was in a complex state of mind.

They descended the stairs and headed to the cafeteria on the first floor.

“What are you going to have to eat Ichika?”

“Hmmm.., I could go for the nirereba* lunch set.”

“Liver huh...? That has a sort of manly feel to it.”

“Haha, what's that supposed to mean?”

“It just gives that impression, jeez... you don't have to laugh at me.”

“My bad, my bad. So, what about you Charl?”

“I'll have, hmmmm.....”

Looking over the menu once again, Charlotte’s gaze stopped on the flounder with red bean paste
lunch set.

“I'll go with this, it looks good.”

“Ahh, yeah it does. Trade some with me later.”

“Ah, sure! I will!”

Is he going to feed me again!? "Here, aaaahhhnnn~” ehe… ehehehe....

In high spirits from imagining such a scene, Charlotte decided to strike while the iron was hot and
quickly headed towards the counter.

Aahhhnnn~ with Ichika! Aahhnnn~ with Ichika!

Charlotte took her food and went to her seat in a half skip walking pattern.

“Charl.”

“Yes!?”

“Here.”

What Ichika was offering her was a single serving of nirareba1 on a small dish.

1 http://japanesefood.about.com/od/pork/r/nirareba.htm

�
“....fine.”

“?”

Why did they have to have those little serving dishes available today, jeez!!!!

As it would be strange to complain in response to him, Charlotte placed some of her own food on one
of the small dishes.

“Here.”

“Thanks. Ohh…it has a good consistency to it, this looks great.”

“..................”

“Let’s eat!”

“..................”

“Charl, you're not going to eat?”

“I will.”

“What is it? Maybe you want me to feed you again?”

“N-no way!”

Embarrassed by Ichika hitting a bull’s-eye, Charlotte suddenly stood up.

“It was a joke! A joke.”

”Ichika, you know there are both jokes you should say and those you shouldn't.”

“I-I'm sorry.”

“That's right, reflect on your actions!”

Sitting back down in her seat, inside her heart Charlotte was all balled up.

(Aaaahhhh~ I'm so stupid, stupid....! I should have just said 'yes' !!!

*Begin Delusion*

“What is it Charl, do you want me to feed you?”

“Y-yeah....”

“You're so spoiled.”

“Only when it comes to you Ichika....”

“Sure sure, okay then, here, Ahhhnnn’"

“Ahnnnn.”

“Ohhh, you got some sauce on your lips.”

“Ehh?”

“You're so helpless, Charl.”

“I, Ichika!? That's.. a kiss!?”

“Here, shush.”

nnnnmmmm....

*End Delusion*

“Mm! It's delicious! Here, you try it too Charl.”

“Y-yeah...”

Charlotte moved her chopsticks while praying that Ichika would somehow not notice that she was
blushing once again.

“It's good.”

“Right?”

“It has ginger or something in it right? Do you know Ichika?”

“Hmmm... I wonder, there’s some hidden flavor in the flounder as well.

“Either way, it's so good! I want to be able to cook something like this.”

“You're quite skilled Charl, you could probably pick it up pretty quickly.”

�
“Y-you think so?”

“Yeah, the cupcakes you made recently were really good, right?”

“Ah, anyone could do that.”

“No, no, that's not true. I think you have talent for cooking Charl.”

“T, Thank you....”

Happy from being praised, Charlotte used those uplifting feelings as momentum and brought up the
original question.

“B-by the way, Ichika. The day after tomorrow, want to go here?”

“Hm?”

IS:VolumeSS1 Chapter1

2011-10-23T15:17:28Z

89.72.147.28: /* Chapter 1: Hit Up Summer! */

==Chapter 1: Hit Up Summer!==

“You’ve won the grand prize!”

Charlotte stood dumbstruck in front of the man ringing the bell.

In the shopping district close to the academy, Charlotte had just drawn a winning ticket.

“What's this? What's going on?”

“Ah, Laura. It looks like I won the grand prize.”

“Oh? That’s great.”

Laura was accompanying Charlotte on the shopping trip, and despite not knowing what was going on,
praised Charlotte with a “That's great.”

“Now then! The grand prize is three free passes to this Spa Resort!”

Upon hearing the words "Spa Resort", Charlotte's eyes lit up.

“Eh? Do you mean the one that was recently built?”

“Yep! It’s a place where you can enjoy baths from around the world! It's a mixed bathing resort, but
no need to worry since you just wear swimsuits!”

“M-mixed bathing...”

The first thing she thought of upon being told this, was indeed Ichika.

M-mixed bathing.... mixed bathing with Ichika.....

Charlotte imagined Ichika's handsome face through the steam of water.

Blushing, she took her prize and quickly turned towards Laura.

“L-Laura, would you like to go together?”

“Hm?”

“Haaa... what am I going to do. I'm so nervous.”

At the time of 6:00PM, Charlotte was in the first year's corridor of the IS Academy.

On the door in front of her hung the nameplate "Orimura" and Ichika was likely inside.

“What should I say to invite him....”

Once again, she repeats the simulation that she had went through many times already.

“Ah, Ichika. I won this, want to go together?”

“Oh, sure. A spa world that you wear your bathing suit to? I'll look forward to it.”

“Ichika, you really do love baths don't you.”

“No, what I'm looking forward to is being able to see Char in a swimsuit.”

“Eh?”

And then he embraces me, with a kiss...

“Yeah right, just kidding!!”

“Eh, Char?”

Wha!?!?

“I-I-I-I-Ichika!?!?”

Suddenly, the door opened and Ichika appeared from inside.

As it was so sudden, Charlotte could not possibly be any more flustered.

Wha?..umm.. what...what was it? Ahh.. ummm... kiss?

Of course not! It took almost 10 seconds for Charlotte to get her thoughts in order.

Charlotte once again faced Ichika.

“Ah, hey!”

“Hm? What is it?”

�
“F-food!”

“Hm? Ah, dinner? We going together?”

“Y-yeah!”

Charlotte lined up next to Ichika and started walking, deciding to bring the topic up after heading to
the cafeteria.

Charlotte shot quick glances over to Ichika beside her, which Ichika returned with a “Hm?”. In a panic,
she turned her face away from him.

Her face was colored a light pink.

“Ah, Orimura-kun! Yahoo~”

“Are you going to dinner now? Ah, so close. I should have gone a little bit later.”

“Hey hey Orimura-kun, can I come by your room to hang out some time?”

Seeing Ichika pass by different girls in the hallway and exchange brief pleasantries with them, once
again confirms Ichika's high popularity to Charlotte.

Ichika…he’s too friendly to everyone.

It'd be better if he was only sweet with me...

Charlotte ever so slightly puffed out her cheeks as she thought selfish thoughts of her love.

“Charlotte, is something wrong? It kind of looks like you’re in a bad mood.”

“N-no, not really? It's nothing.”

Charlotte couldn’t believe that Ichika was able pick up on it, and couldn't hide her surprise at his
inference.

Ichika is daft at crucial times, but he's sharp when it comes to the subtleties of people's feelings.

Whether to be happy or resentful over such a thing, Charlotte was in a complex state of mind.

They descended the stairs and headed to the cafeteria on the first floor.

“What are you going to have to eat Ichika?”

“Hmmm.., I could go for the nirereba* lunch set.”

“Liver huh...? That has a sort of manly feel to it.”

“Haha, what's that supposed to mean?”

“It just gives that impression, jeez... you don't have to laugh at me.”

“My bad, my bad. So, what about you Char?”

“I'll have, hmmmm.....”

Looking over the menu once again, Charlotte’s gaze stopped on the flounder with red bean paste
lunch set.

“I'll go with this, it looks good.”

“Ahh, yeah it does. Trade some with me later.”

“Ah, sure! I will!”

Is he going to feed me again!? "Here, aaaahhhnnn~” ehe… ehehehe....

In high spirits from imagining such a scene, Charlotte decided to strike while the iron was hot and
quickly headed towards the counter.

Aahhhnnn~ with Ichika! Aahhnnn~ with Ichika!

Charlotte took her food and went to her seat in a half skip walking pattern.

“Char.”

“Yes!?”

“Here.”

What Ichika was offering her was a single serving of nirareba1 on a small dish.

1 http://japanesefood.about.com/od/pork/r/nirareba.htm

�
“....fine.”

“?”

Why did they have to have those little serving dishes available today, jeez!!!!

As it would be strange to complain in response to him, Charlotte placed some of her own food on one
of the small dishes.

“Here.”

“Thanks. Ohh…it has a good consistency to it, this looks great.”

“..................”

“Let’s eat!”

“..................”

“Char, you're not going to eat?”

“I will.”

“What is it? Maybe you want me to feed you again?”

“N-no way!”

Embarrassed by Ichika hitting a bull’s-eye, Charlotte suddenly stood up.

“It was a joke! A joke.”

”Ichika, you know there are both jokes you should say and those you shouldn't.”

“I-I'm sorry.”

“That's right, reflect on your actions!”

Sitting back down in her seat, inside her heart Charlotte was all balled up.

(Aaaahhhh~ I'm so stupid, stupid....! I should have just said 'yes' !!!

*Begin Delusion*

“What is it Char, do you want me to feed you?”

“Y-yeah....”

“You're so spoiled.”

“Only when it comes to you Ichika....”

“Sure sure, okay then, here, Ahhhnnn’"

“Ahnnnn.”

“Ohhh, you got some sauce on your lips.”

“Ehh?”

“You're so helpless, Char.”

“I, Ichika!? That's.. a kiss!?”

“Here, shush.”

nnnnmmmm....

*End Delusion*

“Mm! It's delicious! Here, you try it too Char.”

“Y-yeah...”

Charlotte moved her chopsticks while praying that Ichika would somehow not notice that she was
blushing once again.

“It's good.”

“Right?”

“It has ginger or something in it right? Do you know Ichika?”

“Hmmm... I wonder, there’s some hidden flavor in the flounder as well.

“Either way, it's so good! I want to be able to cook something like this.”

“You're quite skilled Char, you could probably pick it up pretty quickly.”

�
“Y-you think so?”

“Yeah, the cupcakes you made recently were really good, right?”

“Ah, anyone could do that.”

“No, no, that's not true. I think you have talent for cooking Char.”

“T, Thank you....”

Happy from being praised, Charlotte used those uplifting feelings as momentum and brought up the
original question.

“B-by the way, Ichika. The day after tomorrow, want to go here?”

“Hm?”

Toaru Majutsu no Index:Toaru Jihanki no Fanfare

2011-08-27T12:35:15Z

89.72.147.28: /* Main Story: Toaru Jihanki no Sonzai Shoumei by Narita Ryohgo */

{{Incomplete|percentage=70}}
==Illustrations==

<gallery>
Image:INDEX_Toaru_Jihanki_no_Fanfare_000.jpg|'''Cover'''
Image:INDEX_Toaru_Jihanki_no_Fanfare_021.jpg|'''Page 021'''
Image:INDEX_Toaru_Jihanki_no_Fanfare_029.jpg|'''Page 029'''
Image:INDEX_Toaru_Jihanki_no_Fanfare_34.jpg|'''Back Cover'''
</gallery>

==Story==

===Prologue===

A certain pirated broadcast A.

On a certain day in July.

''Do you know about the Level 5 espers? My, my, this isn't some gaming production thing; they're the people who stand at the top of the six-tier hiearchy amongst our 2.3 million residents! The pyramid in the vast desert of Level 0s!''

''So, are the Level 5s standing at the pinnacle of the pyramid? That's just a wrong conclusion that you made. Those who stand at the pinnacle of the pyramid are Level 3s! The birds who are gracefully flying through the sky are Level 4s, and though they fly through the air freely most of the time, there are situations where they fall into a sandstorm when wind blows. Far above this chaotic situation that can't be seen, located high up in the sky, are the Level 5s.''

''"Accelerator", "Dark Matter", "Railgun", "Meltdowner", "Mental Out", "Eh, who's that Number Six...? Well, forget about it", "Hm, that Number Seven who's said to be really powerful"... Such a group of people are like the stars in the Big Dipper: so high above that we can't reach them.''

''Amongst them, there seem to be guys who've worked their way up the pyramid and to the stars, but they started off as Level 1s and not 0s. That's right, a sandstorm can't become a bird even if it can clip one.''

''What's there to talk about a bunch of pitiful people who've had drugs and electric signals injected into their bodies and still can't even bend a spoon? They're just defeated mongrels.''

''But even mongrels can become a pack of wolves when gathered today. Today, let's talk about the legendary man who led the pack of wolves with their fangs pulled out, Kurozuma Wataru...''

Hearing such a network broadcast, the youth with a nose ring on him, Hamazura Shiage clicked his tongue and said,

"What 'Kurozuma', damn it? It's Ritoku-san's age now."

This pirated broadcast was directly aired through all sorts of channels in all sorts of places like a cat-and-mouse game, and even in Academy City, it can be considered a form of entertainment.

The Skill-Outs were divided into many groups, and though Hamazura's a member of a larger group, he didn't even have a bit of power at all. Though he had the indecent talent of stealing cars, in Academy City, he- rather, they were just treated completely as Level 0s.

Hamazura cut off the broadcast link as he praised his leader's name. As he said that, the surrounding Level 0s all nodded their heads and laughed as they agreed with Hamazura.

The bits of sand who'll knock the stars down kept being fearful of the existence of these beings that were treated as heroes as they continued to think that they were unable to be heroes, giving up on themselves.

Rewind to ten seconds back... In a certain dorm, a girl was listening to this same pirated broadcast, and clicked her tongue in disgust.

''What's there to talk about a bunch of pitiful people who've had drugs and electric signals injected into their bodies and still can't even bend a spoon? They're just-'' 

The girl cut the broadcast here, and inside the dark dormitory room, one can only hear the sound of the computer being used.

"Damn it, why are they describing people as stars?"

Sighing at the "star" comparison the broadcast raised, one of the seven Level 5 espers that Academy City's so proud of, Misaka Mikoto was grumbling softly about this stupid behaviour.

Behind her, another girl's growling angrily.

"That's really unbelievable, Onee-sama! Onee-sama's not just a star! Onee-sama's a sun that shines warmly on the Earth and brings forth the seeds of hope for the life of tomorrow! And I'm the moon that accepts this radiance of the sky. Right now, this is a mysterious celestial performance of two, forming together like an eclipse- GUAH HAHAHA!?"

"INSTEAD OF CALLING YOURSELF A CELESTIAL BODY, YOU MIGHT AS WELL CALL YOURSELF A PERVERT!"

Speaking midway through, Mikoto tucked the opponent's head underneath her armpit and performed a wrestling move. Shirai Kuroko's arms and legs were still twitching as she showed a happy expression while continuing to scream.

"AHH, AHHH! I CAN FEEL ONEE-SAMA'S TENDER ARMS, WAHH!"

Now increasing the force in her arms, Mikoto casually said what she thought.

"Speaking of which, even espers will feel uncomfortable about the last part of the broadcast."

Saying up until here, she suddenly remembered a boy who calls himself a Level 0.

"But maybe I can use that as a taunt."

While thinking of this as she continued to use the wrestling technique, while Kuroko's head started to go purple,

Mikoto's head got grabbed onto by a certain small hand.

"Huh?"

Though she thought that Kuroko had used teleport, she still continued to remain in that position as she fearfully turned around to look.

Over there was a person who had walked in, looking over without any expression. The sophisicated lady with a round face was standing there.

"Lights out was twenty-five seconds ago, yet you're still here practising your wrestling techniques. How passionate, Misaka."

"Dorm mother."

The needles of ice that had pierced through Mikoto's back melted, causing cold sweat to come out.

"Hm, while you're training, let me remind you of the dorm rules and show you what real wrestling techniques are like."

"No, but this..."

And several seconds later,

In the girls' dorm room, the girls' tragic cries of despair replaced the broadcast as it aired throughout.

===Main Story: Toaru Jihanki no Sonzai Shoumei by Narita Ryohgo===

On a certain day in July, in a certain hospital in Academy City.

"I can make it."

"Unconscious state."

"Black widow's eyes."

"Unbelievable wound."

"AIM?"

"Brain."

"Sensei's coming along?"

"That Child Error?"

"Kiyama was too early."

"Tokiwadai's Railgun."

The noises could be heard echoing through a certain large hospital's research facility.

Normally, this was an area that can only be accessed by those involved, and right now, there's a girl who looked like an elementary school student listening intently to the "crowds of voices".

The girl got the necessary information from here- and asked the doctor beside her about something. Facing the problem the girl raised, the doctor could only shake his head in apology.

Thus, the girl showed a glimpse of a dark smile, and then said with a calm expression,

"Well, I'll deal with the problems; don't worry, doctor."

"But Child Errors are flawed. It's impossible for them to wake up on their own."

At the end of the conversation, the doctor could only sigh heavily at the smiling girl.

<center>♦</center>

During summer vacation, in a certain Anti-Skill office meeting.

"THE LEVEL 5s ARE FIGHTING!?"

The man who shouted this was just taking off the equipment with the trident-shaped coat of arms on them as he stopped. He widened his eyes and stood up.

To the extremely tired Anti-Skills who continued to deal with troublesome things day, this report caused a ruckus amongst them.

"Where?"

"The park in the 7th district."

"THE PARK!? WHAT'S THE SITUATION OVER THERE!?"

"Why did that happen?"

"What's the status of those injured!?"

"Are there any injuries other than the espers?"

"No such reports up till now?"

"WHO ARE THE LEVEL 5s!?"

"Seems like the 3rd and the 7th."

"MISAKA AND SOGIITA!?"

"Why?"

"WAS THAT THE REASON WHY TOKIWADAI REPORTED A POWER SHORTAGE!?"

"WHERE DID YOMIKAWA GO!?"

"Seems like she's still giving remedials!"

"GET HER OVER HERE NOW!!"

"Yes!"

Though the chaos remain, they aren't in a state of panic. The Anti-Skills are adamant as they get ready to sortie—

"No, wait, there's no need to call Yomikawa. It seems like it ended!"

The man who reported the situation in the first place frowned as he uses his hand to stop the Anti-Skills beside him.

"It seemed to have gotten weird. There seemed to be 2 Judgement members there, but one of them seem to be related to 'Kihara'."

"!?"

Kihara. After hearing that name, the Anti-Skills start to make a commotion again. The female Anti-Skill with the glasses tilts her head.

"Eh? Kihara? Is that the one involved in Level Upper?"

"That's Kiyama. Not 'hara', 'yama'. Ah well, it's not like they don't have any relationship."

"Basically, the entire family is composed of researchers. It's a rather famous name in Academy City. Well, basically, that entire event was also because of that Kihara's research. Since everything ended, the Higher-ups gave an order for the Anti-Skills not to sortie. It seemed like they dealt with the damages."

Hearing the man's explanation, everyone starts to look at each other's faces, muttering as they look lost here.

"Two Level 5s and one really important related person; What experiment were they doing?"

"Why happened in Tokiwadai's park!?"

It's an abnormal situation that the Anti-Skills are all jumpy about.

The reason behind it was,

Just because of a loss of 120 yen at a certain vending machine.

<center>♦</center>

One hour ago, in the 7th student district park.

"Uu. My neck's still aching. Those injuries during the 'Level Upper' incident, and the pain when the dorm supervisor twisted my neck still remains."

Twisting her neck lightly, Mikoto grumbled to herself.

"Looks like I have to exercise periodically."

The girl who's sigh as she twists her upper body like she's ready to exercise stops after seeing a vending machine in front of her.

It's the vending machine that's infamous in Tokiwadai Middle School for being a little faulty.

If one uses a battering ram-like force to knock it, occasionally, there would be good cases of having cans of juice drop out without the use of electronic cards or cash, but since the legend originated from Tokiwadai Middle School, the school of ojous, it's basically impossible to see anyone do it.

Let alone—

"HAAA!!"

Misaka Mikoto is definitely the only person who would kick it with electricity around the leg.

CRACK CLACK, with the sound of something being fractured, a can of juice appears in the exit.

"Mn, my body's okay now."

While grumbling as she cracks her shoulders and neck, she wonders,

''—Well, as Judgement members, Kuroko and Uiharu should have it tougher than me. I shouldn't grumble like this.''

But right now, she doesn't realize that what she just did was basically interfering with Judgement's work.

She opens the seal of the canned juice and drinks half of it down in one gulp.

At this moment, there's another figure that appeared beside the vending machine.

''—Hm? Kuroko?''

She saw the obvious twin ponytails that appeared beside the vending machine, and remembers that Kuroko can teleport. With this information, Mikoto gathers her concentration to defend herself.

And then, before she can react and fight back—

A strange sensation strikes her.

The surrounding air is distorted. There seem to be something that entered her, as every single strand of muscle fibre and even her internal organs seem like they can be seen through. This was what Mikoto felt.

—?

Feeling insecure, Mikoto hurriedly turns around—

"Judgement desu wa, Tokiwadai onee-san."

"EH?"

A twin-ponytailed girl who's slightly shorter than Mikoto appears in front of her.

For a moment, she thought that it was Shirai Kuroko, but the way she said that 'Judgement desu no' is completely different, and the voice is completely different as well. Though she's definitely wearing the armband, there's a slight difference in the shape of the ponytail. And to add on, the girl has shiny blond hair.

And more important than anything else, the only thing that's different from Kuroko is—

The girl who said 'Judgement' has a red kiddy school bag.

"Ah, about that."

Not knowing how to respond, Mikoto tilts her head and gives an earnest smile.

In Academy City, 'Judgement' is formed by student volunteers from all schools, including Uiharu, Kuroko and the rest. Though there are many instances of many different schools working together, it's basically a system where each school works independently. Over here, there are also elementary school Judgement members, and Mikoto knows that, because Kuroko and Uiharu started training since grade school.

The hair doesn't look dyed, and Mikoto doesn't even know if she's Japanese. Remembering that the girl used Japanese when she made her entry, there seem to be nothing that's worth taking note.

At first, Mikoto didn't understand why this grade-schooler Judgement member she doesn't know would approach her with such a term, but after looking at the can in her arm, she seem to realise somthing—

The girl in front of her slowly lets out a smile and says in a somewhat delightful tone,

"I didn't think that 'the chance would be here so easily'."

"Chance?"

At this moment, Mikoto suddenly feels that something's out of place.

It's not really a bad premonition—in fact, 'something' swallowing her.

"!? Wait, what are you doing?"

"'You're under arrest for vandalism and theft, you know'? Onee-san."

And then, the direct emotion came from the girl's expression and voice.

Overwhelming antagonistic intent.

"!"

Though she doesn't know what's going on, Mikoto can feel a terrifying force creating a signal within her.

The kid in front of her is dangerous.

Having been shown an 'antagonistic intent' that would let her let out electricity in reflex, Mikoto tries her best to hold back her power while backwing away from the source of this signal within her.

Thus, seemingly in the next moment, 0.5 seconds from where she was, she could see the blond girl rushing at her. There should be a distance of several metres, but she had already reached that place. And then, logically, she should fall here. However, the twin-ponytailed girl kicks the gravel floor and immediately rushes at Mikoto.

''—This isn't any ordinary girl!''

"It's time to rest, Level 5 onee-san!"

The girl's right hand is twitching strangely as she rushes in like a bullet, trying to grab Mikoto's neck.

—!

Mikoto's entire body is now stimulated by an even stronger signal—

She lets out her ability in reflex.

And then, blueish-white sparks spread through the park—

<center>♦</center>

Near the park.

Haratani Yabumi is depressed.

It's supposed to be a rare summer vacation afternoon, walking down the hi-security Tokiwadai district while getting uninvolved with delinquents—

"AMAZING PUNCH!!"

It should amount to such an unordinary scene.

As the weird technique name could be heard, that man's fist let out a mysterious wave and sent the huge man flying.

Even if it's a Level 5 walking about in Academy City, this can be considered an 'abnormal' situation.

The big guy who got sent flying stands up with light feet and gives a smirk.

"Ku, to be able to send this visceral grinder Yokosuka flying away in this 30th revenge match. Sogiita Gunha, you brat, you seem to have gotten stronger than before."

In contrast to the man who looks like some evil terrorist boss in movies, the boy with the Rising Sun flag T-shirt has a white uniform over it, and though splendid looking, it looks somewhat old-fashioned. 'The 7th Level 5 of Academy City' Sogiita Gunha replies with a strong tone.

"Oi, hot pot guy, you actually managed to tank 10 of my amazing punches. Seems like you got guts. As a token of respect, let me show you my more powerful technique."

Haratani knows the males called Sogiita, Yokosuka and the nickname 'hot pot guy', but it's too troublesome to remember them as he can only sigh and watch them fight.

"Wh, what!? So it's coming!? I'M SO HAPPY, SOGIITA!! GO TO HEELLLL!!!"

Standing up with a delighted expression, Yokosuka jumps up and rushes at Sogiita.

Facing him head on, Sogiita clenches his fist, and with all his strength, he shouts.

"SUPER AMAZING PUNCH!!!"

"IT DIDN'T GET ANY STRONGGGGEEERRRR!!!"

Flying out and crashing into the railings on both sides of the road, Yokosuka loses consciousness just like that. Seeing him and the railings that got reduced to scrap metal, Haratani sighs as he wants to say something—

But before that, a girl who suddenly appeared says to Sogiita.

“Judgement desu no.”

The twin-ponytail girl's hair is swaying about as she shows her armband to Sogiita. Though she seems to be a middle-schooler from nearby, she should be a somewhat impressive one given that she's a member of Judgement.

“I came here after hearing a commotion of a fight. That person over there fell asleep because of your attack, am I right?”

Facing the girl who definitely used teleport to get here, Sogiita nods his head calmly.

“Oohh, I see! A girl like you can become a member of Judgement. Which means that you have quite the guts! Do your best!”

“...”

“On a side note, the answer to your question is 'yes', But then, it's more accurate to say that he got knocked out instead of saying that he fell asleep. But even though he fainted, that guy got guts. Got to remember that!”

Seeing Sogiita give her a thumbs up, the girl from Judgement frowns and pulls out metal needles-like things from the inside of her thighs, and says something that a Judgement member should says.

“It seems like you don't understand your situation now. Anyway, based on the situation I see from the battle just now, you're suspected of causing damage. Please explain further after you're arrested.”

That's right, Haratani says,

“Ahh, no, Miss Judgement member, that was—”

He just fought back in response to an opponent's taunt. Though it was an overkill act of self-defense, they wouldn't know if that guy was a leader of some gang members with arms. This can be a decent way to defend Sogiita—but before that, the suspect responds with a gutsy tone,

“Fighting? That's not right, Missy.”

“Huh?”

“All I did was to get guts into him!”

''—YOU BASICALLY SAID THAT YOU ABUSED HIM!!!'''

Haratani wanted to shout out from deep within his throat, but after seeing that stupid guy, he realizes that it's already troublesoem to even give a look at the Judgement member, and thus shakes his head to say that it doesn't matter if she arrests him

“I'm going to arrest you.”

It's useless to say anything for him. Thinking like this, Shirai Kuroko reaches her hand out at the opponent's stomach—

She uses the teleport ability to tilt the opponent upside-down.

She would then teleport the body onto the floor and use the metal needles to press down the clothing with the floor like usual. It's just that simple.

But as for her who appeared, this would normally happen in battles against Skill-Outs—

What's troubling is that this guy is completely different from a Level 0 in all aspects.

“HHHAAAAAAAAAAA!!!”

With a roar of hot-bloodedness, the surroundings start to be affected by the wave.

The vibration of the atmosphere echoes throughout, and everyone hurriedly cover their ears even though they know that it's too late.

He didn't even need to use his hands. He just used a shout to prevent himself from falling down.

If it just involved an ability, anyone would feel that it's simply stupid. But no matter the result, the fact is that he stood upright in front of everyone.

“That sudden turnabout really shocked me. Was that teleport?”

“!! An esper, huh? So it doesn't matter if I go all out, right?”

The words came out later than the action, as Kuroko lets out a fearless smile and teleports her own body up above the opponent, and let gravity affect her as she attacks down at the enemy.

Any ordinary man who sees this completely unexpected attack from above would easily collapse onto the floor, but the moment her feet landed on the guy's head, a heavy impact can be felt from there.

It feels like a human-shaped wheel got kicked as Kuroko jumps backwards in a leaping manner. She stares at him with a puzzled look.

It doesn't look like a complete block on the attack as the guy puts his hand on his head and turns around.

“Owww...what was that?...Super speed or time stop? No wait, you you teleport yourself, right? That's some guts you have there! But I won't accept ambushes. A man has to teleport his opponent right in front of him! Oh, but you're a girl, so that's fine...I guess.”

The esper starts to answer his own question, and behind him, it seems like something's wavering like a mirage. ''This seems to be different from those ordinary opponents in the past,'' Kuroko thought.

“You seem like you have some mysterious power. I can't think of a clear way to beat you if I don't know what your power is.”

“Oi oi, are you treating me as one of those baseless secret organisation members? Listen closely, my ability is.”

The mysterious guy stands upright, probably intending to answer this question without hiding or running away, but—

Uu, the boy who looks familiar from the side frowns and answers,

“How should I describe my ability?”

“...”

“Well, my ability is still baseless! It expands endlessly! That's gutsy!!”

Seeing this exchange, Kuroko's wondering how to deal with this guy in front of her.

She can't understand the nature of the ability, but at least it's not to the extent of a Level 1 or less.

But she doesn't feel any antagonistic intent. That guy doesn't look like some delinquent besides the outfit. In this situation, Kuroko can just talk to him and not need to carry out an arrest, so right now, she's wondering how to solve this.

But at this moment—

In a corner of the park in the 7th district that's of huge significance to Kuroko, an intense explosion can be heard.

Thinking about what happened, she turns around. ''Wasn't that blueish-white electricity that was shot from between the trees in the park?''

“ONEE-SAMA!!?”

Seeing the flash she recongises, Kuroko frantically thought of rushing over, but she couldn't just leave this mysterious esper behind. She's torn by her duties as a member of Judgement.

But at that moment, she did not have a need to continue worry.

“Oi, what are you standing around for? Something happened. A Judgement member has to show some guts here, you know?”

The mysterious esper himself went running to the park.

“I'll take a move first!!”

“Eh, ho—why? Any ordinary person should back down and talk! You're under arrest you know!!!?”

“Relax! I'm rather proud that my guts that are expanding are more than an ordinary person!!”

—THAT'S NOT AN ANSWER!!

As she shouted, the guy in white uniform kicks onto the floor without thinking. An impact that's slightly stronger than the shout from before covers the surroundings, and that air pressure is so strong that nobody can breathe.

As her eyes almost shut, what she can see from between the gap in the hand she raised is an explosion of red, blue and yellow coloured smoke, and a guy who 'jumped' up and rushed to the park like a human bullet.

The guy in white uniform managed to advance by several metres with just a kick, and Kuroko watches him leave, and asks the other boy who's left behind.

“Who was that guy?”

Haratani pulls a face with regards to the girl's question,

“That's created from a Level 4 esper. What you saw was all just an illusion. It would be better for your mental health if you think that way. Maybe...”

<center>♦</center>

The park.

Standing on the top of the street lights, Mikoto lets out numerous railguns.

She's using the iron sand to create conductive metallic rods, and there are about 20 of them floating around her. Looking down at the park from a higher position, she's like a conductor of an orchestra as she swings the right hand that's covered with electricity. The surrounding spears fall downwards at a certain area of the park like a thunderstorm.

But just as this exhibition of a thunder god's rage is going on—

A girl is moving between the gaps of the electric strikes, towards the street lamp that Mikoto is standing on.

This girl 'dodged the electric strikes'. That's the fact that Mikoto's seeing.

Fast.

If there's a need to describe it simply, this word is enough.

Forget about an elementary school student, this girl basically has speed and power that far exceeds what a human can logically have.

It seems that this girl has dynamite in her joints all over the place, creating an illusion of instant burst and force. The girl's body is creating a 'speed' that's faster than a beast.

The girl is moving towards Mikoto, who's standing on the street lamp, as she proceeds at a terrifying speed that's just like removing the light of the railguns. She steps onto the floor and jumps up before Mikoto can even prepare her next shot. Several parts of the stone floor in the park were blown off, and the girl's body is moving towards the street lamp that's far taller than her.

Trying to avoid the opponent, Mikoto suddenly jumps off the street lamp. It's unknown if the girl expected this as she's targeting some place slightly lower than the top of the street lamp.

If this keeps up, they will definitely meet in the end—

Mikoto lets out blueish-white sparks from both hands, and she starts to fall really slowly.

"!"

Having lost the opportunity, the girl wants to kick the street lamp to redirect herself, but at that moment, Mikoto lets out an intense electric shock from her right hand.

However, this attack isn't aimed at the girl.

The street lamp she's been standing on up till now is different from the rest. It's composed of a white thermal filament, and once this sort of filament take in too much burden, it will burn out before it can give a bright glow.

But right now, this is enough to take away the girl's sight while she's right beside the light bulb.

"Ku!"

As the girl moans, Mikoto uses enough electricity to rob the opponent of her movements.

However, the girl whose eyes are shut seems like she can see the attack as she uses the right now to knock the street lamp and get away from the line of attack.

Having squashed a part of the metallic street lamp pole, the girl's hand isn't showing any injury.

Several seconds later, both girls land in front of the vending machine like how it began.

"Who exactly are you?"

Biri biri. The electricity surround Mikoto like snakes as she asked the girl in front of her.

The moment she was about to be caught, Mikoto instinctively activated her ability. This young girl dodged the electric strike that Mikoto released with superhuman reflexes, and Mikoto was slightly shocked at this young girl as she started to show some more emotions. But before she could deal with them, the young girl swung a fist with even more antagonistic intent, and without even saying anything to convince the other party, both sides gradually went into combat mode.

In this situation when they can finally talk again, Mikoto tries to talk to the girl, but—

"Judgement desu wa, Level 5 onee-san."

"I don't want to listen to this. Or rather, is a grade-schooler like you unable to understand my question?"

"Uh hm."

Both of them reveal fearless smiles, the elementary-school girl and the middle-school girl.

"Kihara Nayuta."

After a while, the girl calmly states her name.

"Advanced Education Department, special school prefect RFO Judgement member."

"Eh?"

The girl's words cause Mikoto to waver slightly.

This name that's similar to a eardrum never reached her eardrum before, and never had she seen it before.

However, Mikoto recognises the name of this school.

Once, she read a female scientist's 'memory' through electric signal flow. In here, the name of this primary school did appear, and the name Kihara.

However, that 'memory' never showed the image of this girl.

"What's going on? This school should have been—"

"So you knew? Where did you hear that from? From Kiyama-sensei?"

"!"

Kiyama-sensei. This term is enough to cause a spine-chilling reaction in Mikoto.

Maintaining the electric pulses in her body that's spreading out, Mikoto inquires further into the opponent's history.

"A student of that school? That means you're—"

Mikoto wanted to say the words 'Child Error', but she swallowed them before she could even say it.

But Nayuta seemed to have realised what Mikoto wanted to say as she snickers,

"I'm not a 'Child Error'."

"..."

Unable to grasp the true identity of the opponent, Mikoto is shaking her head.

Despite the fact that the person in front of her is a Level 5, Nayuta looks smug as she says,

"I'm just the 'process'."

"Process?"

"Created from the experiment where Banri onee-san and the rest became Guinea Pigs of the experiment, the representative of the Crystallised Esper Essence, one process of the many predicted results. And just a Guinea Pig. That's me."

"What in the world are you saying?"

Frowning, Mikoto again feels insecure inside her.

It's like the unpleasant feeling of undergoing a thorough body scan, and it's likely that this girl in front of her is the cause.

"Is this strange feeling your doing? What did you do?"

Mikoto asked directly. In response, Nayuta looks somewhat surprised,

"Eh, so you knew what I'm doing? Is it because of that tremendous power? Or is it that your electromagnetic power can do something like telekinesis?"

"I thought I asked what you did, right?"

"Right hand."

The moment the girl said this, the electricity that's wrapped around Mikoto's right hand start to expand aggressively, letting out blueish-white sparks, continuing to cackle as the noise directly enters the ground.

"Eh?"

Mikoto stares at her right hand, not knowing what's going on at all. She did not cast electricity at the ground consciously, it just got released from her right hand naturally, unrelated to her consciousness at all.

After the girl in front of her said 'right hand'.

Nayuta shows a cruel smile and says,

"Left hand."

Mikoto feels the blueish-white sparks gather in her left hand. She frantically tries to restrain it, but like a hiccup that can't be controlled, she let out an electric flow from her left hand in reflex.

"Don't tell me you..."

"An experiment that deliberately causes abilities to overload. That is the name of the experiment when Banri onee-san and the rest became test subjects. Mikoto onee-san knows about it, right?"

These aren't words that a primary school student would use. Mikoto remembers the conversation she had with Kiyama Harumi a few days ago.

''"A lot of things were created from that experiment. One of them is a crystal called 'Body Crystal' It is a drug 'that deliberately causes an ability to overload'. Actually, the experimental item existed since a few years ago."''

Continuing to talk on, the girl's eyes look like a hunter hunting prey as she stares at the Level 5 in front of her.

"So let me ask you, 'Railgun' nee-san."

"..."

"If this 'Body Crystal' appears as an 'ability' that can 'overload other people's abilities, power, and even control their ability flow', that can't be considered an 'overload', right? Well, I can only manipulate the flow and timing, but I can't track someone down until the end of the galaxy and even take away the person's ability like Takitsubo onee-san."

On seeing that she just said a name Mikoto doesn't know of, Nayuta looks disheartened, but immediately abandoned it and shows a bone-chilling smile that's completely unlike a kid.

"Right now anyway."

<center>♦</center>

Kihara Nayuta is a Guinea Pig.

That's the life she chose when she was young.

The 'Kihara' family has quite the standing in Academy City, and while everyone else in the family chose to head down the road of research, the young Nayuta chose a different path.

On a certain day, Nayuta said to a professor who has quite the authority even amongst that family with a cruel and merciless smile on the face.

“Flawed items like Child Errors can't even be Guinea Pigs.”

The young girl requested to be a test subject.

“If an experiment is to be top-notch, the test subject has to be top notch!”

Everyone thought that she was going to say something else, and the researchers around her all looked at each other. Since she was still a little girl, she probably dreamt that she could use magic by undertaking the experiment. Though it's enough to just laugh it off, that old professor, Kihara Gensei smiled with 'other intentions' and gently patted on Nayuta's head.

“Ohh, ohh, Nayuta's a good kid. You want to offer your body for the development of Academy City's first Level 6? Before that, your 'cousin', that 'nee-san' willingly became a Guinea Pig herself, but Nayuta, you're the first one to actually request that yourself.”

This professor can easily use others as his own test subjects and destroy them, even if it's his own relatives. The surrounding researchers felt a chill on their backs, and it's not just because it would overload.

After Kihara Gensei disappeared mysteriously, Nayuta used all sorts of other means to experiment on herself.

That's something that can't revealed, an experiment that she should have never messed with.

Due to the effects of the drugs, her hair and eyes changed colour. Even so, she didn't mind at all.

Even though she carried out the experiment that would cause great pains to her body, she never succumbed to the pain.

She even took part in the mental aspects of the 'Testament' experiment that Nunotaba Shinobu took part in. She used her mind's consciousness to rebuild her ability's calculations thoroughly, and then used the 'results' as samples to develop them further. She became a 'Kihara' radical who offered her mind and body to experiment after she wasn't able to.

''“The Kiharas are elites. But wouldn't it be meaningless if they can't surpass a Level 5 even after becoming a Guinea Pig?”''

After repeating those experiments for who knew how many times, she started laughing maniacally and answered as she continued to devote her body into a new experiment.

In the end, what she got is 'the ability to 'see' and 'feel' the flow of AIM diffusion fields'. This is a power she wanted, not as a Guinea Pig, but as a researcher.

An older girl that has a similar power is now one of the candidates to become the next Level 5, and she's in ITEM. Nayuta's ability can't compare to that girl, but she doesn't need to use the drug called 'Body Clear'. Looking at it that way, she may be able to advance to a higher Level. This is a possibility she has.

Of course, there's a price to the experiment.

<center>♦</center>

“I see, so this is like tickling someone's neck to make him laugh.”

Hearing the explanation of the ability, Mikoto answered with a forced tone, but there's still a doubt lingering within her.

Mikoto originally thought that the abnormal speed she showed was her 'ability'. Though she feels that it's done through a certain power that boosts her movements, what the girl just said isn't enough to explain it.

Besides, there's a bigger question.

“And besides, why did you challenge me? This antagonistic feeling seem to be out of personal issues rather than Judgement's work.”

As Mikoto was talking, Nayuta's showing a smile that doesn't fit her cute face. That's like a humanoid monster in those horror movies grinning vilely at the victims who're suffering a terrible fate.

“I don't have any personal anger. But, even though it's not anger, there are all sorts of emotions that I can't get rid of.”

Muttering to herself, Nayuta glares at Mikoto's body.

“It's a little early, but I still want to determine the results of my experiment. The 'results' that were born from Academy City, the 7 Level 5s that stand at the peak, I want to see if I've reached there, even if it's just a little bit. Basically, I can't fight if I don't have a valid reason, thus, I became a member of Judgement. 'Always waiting to see who will do what'.”

Mikoto doesn't really understand what she intended by those words, but she at least understands what her opponent wants to say. Mikoto frowns and says somewhat unhappily.

"So that means that you just use 'those kids' sacrifice' as a stepping stone to try and boost your own power? Your personality's rather twisted for a girl of your age."

The 'Child Errors' that were used as test subjects are still unconscious. Mikoto never met them before, but she taunted Nayuta with much anxiety.

However. After hearing those words, Nayuta's expression changed.

"That's not true."

"Eh?"

The smile disappeared. Nayuta glares at Mikoto with even more hostility.

"Everyone's not some martyr."

The dark flames in her eyes are burning as she tilts her head aside, causing the bones to crack.

Something starts to feel out of place. Mikoto wants to continue talking, but—

"'Child Errors' are just flawed items to Academy City."

"..."

"BUT EVEN IF THEY'RE FLAWED, HUMILIATING THEM LIKE THIS IS UNFORGIVABLE!!"

Seemingly trying to end this conversation, the girl stomps hard onto the road and send bits flying. Her slender body leaps towards Mikoto.

Though Mikoto doesn't really know what to do about the restart of the battle, but having gotten used to fighting, she naturally matches the opponent's movements and breathing and steps forward towards the opponent.

At the same time, there's an uneasy feeling in her right hand as it forcefully tries to release electricity.

But Mikoto guides this attack with a magnetic field on her left hand, and immediately captures the 'overload'. It seems that Nayuta can't manipulate AIM diffusion fields that appear in more than one area.

During the 0.5 seconds when Nayuta closed in, Mikoto deduced the power of the opponent, and also realises something shocking.

This 'conscious overload' was just a 'bait' to cause the opponent to be alert.

As for her power, what she really needs to be wary about is the AIM diffusion field 'visualising' that is impossible to detect without hi-tech machinery.

Lightning travels way faster than 100km per hour, and it's most impossible to avoid it on sight.

However, if one can see the 'energy' that forms the source of this electricity and predict its direction, there will be an opening.

However, it is just for an instant. Even if one understands the power and direction of the electricity that's produced, it's much harder to avoid it than a bullet.

However, Nayuta has a 'speed' that can do it.

—''This speed can't be explained with the ability just now!''

While admiring the opponent's speed, Mikoto fearlessly faces that 'speed' head on.

She opens her body wide, and releases the electricity that escaped to the left hand.

In this electromagnetic field that's without any openings, Nayuta kicks the floor and barely escapes this forcefield, and her body dances high into the air.

Just like that, she lands behind Mikoto and reaches her hand out at Mikoto's neck.

But Mikoto, who released the electromagnetic field throughout the surroundings, detected the attack without even turning her head back—

Balls of iron sand rise up from behind Mikoto and spreads out at Nayuta.

"!"

If this were per normal, she would jump into the mist of iron without thinking. But she did 'see' the flow of energy and immediately slows down before increasing her distance from Mikoto.

—''Most likely, she's used to fighting such rude and unreasonable people as a member of Judgement.''

Like Kuroko, she's used to fighting espers 'outside school'. Facing off against this Judgement member with the attitude, Mikoto again says.

"If you dare touch me while I have electricity on me, what's that thing on your hand?"

As she said that, she let the iron sand that's accumulaterd from the surrounding dirt and sand to form object that's as large as golf balls, letting them float around in tens, hundreds.

Like a disco ball rotating, the black figures dance about in the midst of the blueish-white sparks. Standing in the midst of this amazing scene, Mikoto lets out a fearless smile, and the numerous balls fly at the girl.

Nayuta can see the flow of the 'energy', but the electric discharge between the iron sand balls can't be seen. Most likely, she thinks that the opponent won't use full power, as she doesn't use this chance to escape, but enters the crowd of balls and closes in on Mikoto.

Next, she realises her stupidity and frantically tries to let her body escape.

But it's too late.

The iron sand band collapse into even smaller ones and expand out, surrounding Mikoto and Nayuta's surroundings. They then emit blueish-white sparks.

With the park as centre, Mikoto uses the iron sand balls that are conducting electricity to cover the entire place in a dome, letting electricity flow through them. The gaps between the balls let out electricity, forming a large electric cage with Mikoto at the centre.

Looking at Nayuta who's trapped in this case, Mikoto lets this 'cage' slowly shrink towards her.

"!"

Nayuta wants to let a part of Mikoto's power 'overload' and expand the iron sand balls, but Mikoto immediately repairs that and regenerates the damaged cage.

The girl's ability can 'overload', but it can't 'stop'.

Well aware of this, Mikoto lets the electric cage spin fast and close in.

"So now what? Do you still want to continue!?"

Trying to convince the opponent to surrender, her words got interrupted. Nayuta leaps at Mikoto without hesitation.

Mikoto lets out an electrical surge from her entire body, trying to prevent the opponent from touching her. But Nayuta doesn't mind as she uses her hand to spear into the electric wall.

The blueish-white sparks run down Nayuta's body, and the girl lets out a 'slightly' bitter look.

But even so, this wasn't enough to slow the momentum down as Nayuta's right hand closes in on Mikoto.

Seeing that the hand's about to reach her neck, Mikoto twists her body and tries to use the electrical flow to knock the opponent off.

She lets electricity flow into the opponent's nerves, using the involuntarily reflexes to stop Nayuta. This is an ability that uses a large amount of calculations. However, the girl's hand doesn't slow down for some reason, and it's even closing in on Mikoto in a random manner.

"!"

Having stretched her hand out, Mikoto grabs Nayuta's hand.

"As expected, your hand has something...hm, wait, what is it?"

Barely being able to defend the opponent's sudden attack, Mikoto said after she saw the opponent's right hand.
"Just some relaxants. But I may have overdone it."

The girl's right hand is outstretched in front of Mikoto. Over there, she can see a hole that's dug out of the palm of the hand, and there's something small that looks like it got injected.

"You...this right hand..."

The girl's hand wasn't damaged at all after the electric attack just now. There's burns all over the hand, and several bits of skin was curled up. However, what's oozing out from there isn't blood, but something transparent that feels like lubricant. Under the curled up skin isn't tender red flesh, but long strands of black artificial fibres.

"I said it been, onee-san. I'm a Guinea Pig."

The prosthetic hand clearly lets out a creaking sound, and she 'proudly smiled' with regards to her situation now, and says,

"After injecting 'the unique power of this city', my body started exploding all over the place. However, I was able to get meaningful data. If it wasn't for that frog-faced doctor, it's likely that I would be dead now."

Nayuta said all that without blanking, and Mikoto realised that after meeting her eyes.

Her right eye is letting out a mysterious 'glulp glulp' sound. The colour is different from a natural one, and the irises are giving a tint of something.

"After that, I took on several experiments, and about 70% of my body isn't of flesh anymore."

Action was faster than words as she points at her left eye and opens her artificial right eye wide.

The next moment, that right eye let out a bright glow that takes Mikoto's vision away.

Mikoto felt dangerous about this loss of vision, so she wants to let out a light electric shock at the girl to bind her. However, Nayuta doesn't let Mikoto's wavering slip for even a single moment as she moves her entire body of artificial muscles move and escapes from the opponent's grasp, pulling a great distance away.

Nayuta, who was just able to avoid the electric attack, seems happy as she smiles at Mikoto.

"Ahh, it's alright since there are earth wires, but onee-san's electricity's really tough. It's still numbing."

"I see. So you use this body to carry out superhuman fights."

"My family reads the esper's diffusion field flow and uses the gap to attack. Because I haven't learnt it yet, I can only use this mechanical body and my own ability to make up for the lack of senses those amazing people have. They were able to detect the opponent's energy flow just through instincts and experience."

The creaking sound is still echoing in her mind. Nayuta's right eye still has some flash in it even after blinking, and then she says,

"The one who taught me all these, Amata oji-san told me that 'if I train this to the max, there's nothing to be afraid about when fighting that no. 1 esper in Academy City, and that I can win'. But in fact, so what?"

Saying that, she stares at Mikoto while maintaining the smile on her face.

"I don't have any grudges against onee-san. It's just that I want to prove my own 'strength and justice'. 'So that Banri onee-san and the rest can smile as they wake up'."

Mikoto doesn't really understand the meaning behind it, but after hearing these words that has loneliness and determination, Mikoto sighs and lets even more electricity surround her like a more powerful snake.

"I don't know the specifics, but at least I understand that you're not like those simple cold-blooded animals. Willing to take on an opponent head on like this; well, Kuroko may say that this is what an amateur would do, but I rather liked it."

"Really?"

"No problems. Though it's not the first time someone younger than me challenged me, I do fight against older people. I don't hate 'such thins'.

Mikoto draws the iron sand from the ground and uses it in a manner that's different from the semi-sphere shaped iron balls that are emitting electricity between them, creating a black sword.

"Since you're challenging me, I accept. Let's have a fight that we won't regret. Fight with all we got."

"I'm going all out then, 'Railgun onee-san'."

Mikoto and Nayuta let out fearless smiles and they rush towards each other, getting ready for an even intensive battle.

However—

"OI OI, WHAT'S GOING ON!? POWER OVERLOAD!? I'M HELPING YOU NOW!!"

A voice that doesn't understand the atmosphere here can be heard—

"AMAZIIINNNGGG PUNCCHH!!!"

An impact that doesn't understand the atmosphere here surrounds this place—

Blowing aside the 'cage' that's made of iron sand balls and electricity.

The guy who can't understand the atmosphere appears in front of them both in a hot-blooded manner.

<center>♦</center>

However, during this time, most of the people living in the 7th district noticed the blueish-white sparks in the park.

The people who saw the commotion are shouting, and the people who are viewing this light through the windows in their apartments are going 'Ahh, that crazy Tokiwadai girl is at it again'. They all immediately realised it, and cut off the power in their houses in advance, turn off the power of their computers, and pull out the cables that's in the sockets. And so, the 'anti-disaster program' is under way.

The people who are walking on the streets are moving away from the park, thinking that they shouldn't get close. However—

"!"

A girl who saw the blueish-white electric sparks start to move as the 'biri biri' sounds can be heard.

She's moving in a completely different manner from the crowd. Or rather, it seems like she got attracted by the blueish-white sparks in the
park.

<center>♦</center>

“No worries! I don't know what's going on, but you can relax now!”

The guy in white uniform forcefully nods his head and shouted at Mikoto and Nayuta.

Seeing such a guy, Mikoto's jaw dropped, and asks,

“Who are you?”

“What? This isn't something worth introducing myself! But if I have to say—”

Interrupting the guy who's about to introduce himself is the voice of the person Mikoto's used to hearing inside the park.

“Onee-sama? What's going on here!!?”

“Eh? Kuroko?”

Kuroko appeared in front of the guy through the use of 'instant teleport', and asked with a loud voice. The guy whose collar is grabbed by Kuroko's right hand is going 'oi, that's not my doing!'

“Ara ara, using such amazing power in the park. Who is it for, eh?”

Kuroko turns to look at the twin-ponytailed girl in front of Mikoto with the Judgement armband on her.

“A member of Judgement? Speaking of which, I've never met you before. Oh well, I'm Tokiwadai Middle School's Shirai Kuroko. What happened?”

After a greeting, Kuroko asked the girl who's also a member of Judgement.

Nayuta's showing an uninterested look at Kuroko, and then quickly reverts back to the childish child as she reports to the older Judgement member.

“I'm Kihara Nayuta of the 49th branch, Advanced Esper Department, special school prefect RFO Judgement member. As there's an onee-san who kicked and vandalised the vending machine and stole juice from it, I wanted to arrest her. Will you help me, senpai?”

“Vandalism and theft? That's exaggerating!!”

Mikoto frantically tries to say—

Kuroko immediately kneels down with an expression as if the world is ending, and says with a tragic voice,

“I KNEW THAT THIS WOULD HAPPEN ONE DAY!!”

“Ku-Kuroko?”

“I'm really sorry, onee-sama! If only I could have advised you harder! But, I'm an accomplice for leaving onee-sama like this! Let us enter the same jail cell and accept the punishment together! And Uiharu and the rest will be sad that I went against Judgement's duties!”

“Sigh, well, you fought it instead of just resisting it.”

Though Nayuta wasn't lying, Mikoto can't really explain the situation clearly.

“I understand it all.”

The guy in white uniform placed his hand on Mikoto's shoulder as if he's about to lecture her.”

“It's true that it's foolish to destroy a vending machine. But I can understand the pain of being unable to buy even a can of juice. However, you can't commit crime. Even if it's at the vendors who created this vending machine, the housewives and kids who rely on it for food, and the dogs and crickets that are kept as pets, they will be bothered, right?”

“Eh? EHHHH?”

Mikoto's feeling bothered by this guy in white uniform who's lecturing like some relative.

“Well, Kuroko, who's that?”

Mikoto asked as she tilted her head. Kuroko stopped crying and simply answers,

“A suspect of hurting others and vandalism.”

“HE DOESN'T HAVE ANY RIGHT TO LECTURE ME THEN!!!”

Hearing Kuroko's answer, Mikoto shouted as she wants to shake the hand off—

In this right hand, the irritating, bone-chilling sensation she felt a few times just now is swimming up her body.

“EH?”

The next moment, Nayuta used the 'overload' electric shock to shoot a powerful surge at the guy in white uniform without mercy.

Nayuta commands Mikoto's power to overload and attack the guy in white uniform. However, she realises that there's something complicated about this.

Both of them are Level 5s.

Nayuta has the data of the espers in her brain, so she knows who Sogiita Gunha is.

Impossible to analyse. This is the result of the Kihara research. They couldn't even tell if there are useful AIM diffusion fields to be made use of. This is one of the rare few things in Academy City that exists completely as a black box, and this is Gunha's ability.

The waves that are shrouded in mystery, a punch that's swung at the speed of sound, like an American comic hero, it can't be stopped, and it surpasses all logic—besides, the theory itself is suspect. He's such a strange esper.

In fact, to Nayuta, the AIM diffusion field around this guy is rather unstable. Even when he's not doing anything obvious, she still couldn't visualise him in this state. Maybe there's some power obstructing the sighting of the AIM diffusion field.

Thus, she thought of a plan.

Against an opponent that her ability can't handle, she would make Mikoto's ability 'overload' at an opportune time and use the Level 5's electricity to shut Mikoto.

Nayuta continues to manipulate Mikoto's 'power flow' as she continues to let Mikoto's electricity 'overload'.

In the end, by the time Mikoto frantically uses her left hand to hold off the overload, three strikes of electricity were shot at Sogiita's face.

"O-Onee-sama!? Even if you want to be the straight one, isn't this a little too much!?"

Not knowing what's going on, Kuroko said with a surprised voice.

Seeing her like this, Nayuta calmly says the fact she hid.

"I did that just now."

"Eh?"

Though she could have shifted the blame onto Mikoto, Nayuta definitely said that it was her power.

"If both sides are criminals, I have to arrest both of you."

"HOLD ON A MINUTE! DID YOU JUST DO THAT!? SP-SPEAKING OF WHICH, YOU'RE ALRIGHT!?"

Mikoto glanced at Nayuta, and then walked towards the guy in white uniform who's bathed in electricity.

"Wow, that was a really gutsy and intense attack."

If it were an ordinary person, they would have simply fainted. The guy who's got bathed in such an explosive electric attack just looked like nothing happened as he creaked his neck and grabbed his temple, nodding away and says,

"It's true that I beat hot pot guy and damaged the railings. These are facts, I won't say something! I'll beat Judgement's judgement with my guts!!"

"No, that's not something that should be overcome through guts."

The guy who was released from Kuroko's grip seem to mutter, and Kuroko seems like she's listening with a delicate expression on her face.

However, Mikoto uses her hand to draw at the opponent's face, and frowns as she says,

"How did you defend that just now?"

"Hm? I didn't defend against it. Besides, 'there's no point to defend it if it's just that level of attack'."

"!"

On hearing the guy in white uniform answer, Mikoto's temples twitched slightly.

"!! Not, not good!"

Kuroko, who's been with her for a long time, felt a bad premonition after seeing Mikoto's expression.

"?"

On this other hand, Nayuta, who only understood about Mikoto through data and rumours, couldn't understand why Kuroko's so panicky. She's wondering if this is a chance to let Mikoto's power overload even more, but—

"?"

The values of the the AIM diffusion fields Mikoto released wasn't showing that it would overload, yet it's expanding rapidly.

On the other hand, Nayuta no longer exists in Mikoto's eyes as she asks Sogiita Gunha.

"You just blew up that 'cage' like that. Are you the same as that 'guy'?"

"? Oi, who's 'the guy' this lady's talking about? You?"

Sogiita turns to look at the guy who's hiding behind the vending machine and looking at this. The guy just went 'DON'T LOOK AT ME, DON'T GET ME INVOLVED! HOW WOULD I KNOW ANYWAY!!'"

Basically, he's saying the same thing he said a few minutes ago.

"Ahh, if you don't know, never mind. Either way, the attack just now doesn't seem to be of your liking. Do you want a slight stronger attack? It's bad for your body if you try to force it."

"Oi oi, Missy, are you treating me as some spineless guy? What's with a gal's attack? It won't be effective even if I take 100 of them, right?"

"Then, I can launch another attack like that?"

"Oh! Bring it on!"

As for Sogiita, who answered bravely—

The next moment, with the sounds of rumbling thunder, a thunder strike that's many times stronger than before struck down on him.

As the guy's a suspect who caused serious damage, Mikoto basically used force without mercy like what she would normally do.

However—

"WOOOHHH!!"

This would be an electric shock that would render anyone immobile, but Sogiita just moaned a bit, and once the electricity stopped, he continues to talk like nothing happened.

“Wow, that shocked me! I got a bit numb there. Ah, though it's a bit numb, it's not that I have any feelings for you or something like that. Don't be mistaken!”

On seeing that Sogiita's unscratched, Mikoto says calmly,

“What level are—never mind, that isn't important anyway.”

Remembering the face of the guy who kept 'calling himself' a Level 0, the Level 5 girl's eyes are glowing sharply.

“Ohh, it's true that level isn't anything. We really agree on it anyway.”

“Ahhaha, it's a bit weird to say this in front of Judgement members.”

“What's wrong?”

“''Can I request a fight with you?''”

“AAAHHHHH, SO IT BECAME LIKE THIS!!!”

Hearing Mikoto's words, Kuroko place both hands on her face, swaying about as she collapses at the tree.

“Hol, hold one, what's going on!? What is that onee-san saying out of a sudden?”

Nayuta asked the weakily swaying Kuroko.

“Onee-sama would normally help us in our work, so she may forget about it. But she hates losing at being treated like a kid the most.”

The Judgement member who just got excluded was imapcted really badly after seeing the dark side of her beloved 'onee-sama'. Kuroko was barely able to squeeze out a voice weakily and says.

“It's a bit sudden to taunt an opponent like this.”

“Oh, a duel? Missy, what you said is pretty gutsy.”

The guy in white uniform responds to what Mikoto suddenly said with a fearless smile.

“I'm not really interested in battling girls and kids, but I can't refuse such a gutsy challenge. So be it. Missy, you can attack me with all you want. If I can take it, I win, if I can't or if I fight back, I'll admit that I'm not gutsy enough, and it will be my loss.”

On hearing the hot-blooded guy who just set the rules on his own, Mikoto frowns and says,

“Ahh—the more I think about it, I'm reminded of this manner of speech. The personality's completely different, so why is that so. Oh well, let's just treat it as practice before I face that guy. I'll force you to fight back. Get ready.”

Flipping out the arcade coin she took out from who knows where, Mikoto quickly accelerates the electric output in her entire body—

“So since you're using me as a stepping board to challenge on, 'that guy' seems like he's a really gutsy person! Then, I won't run, I won't hide! Bring it on!”

Facing the guy in white shirt who's still rattling on, BOOM!! The Railgun's shot out.

“OOOOOOOOOONNEE-SAMA!!? HAVE YOU LOST YOUR MIND!!? THIS ESPER IS A SUSPECT, BUT YOU ACTUALLY LET OUT SUCH A MOVE ON A HUMAN OF FLESH AND BLOOD SO SUDDENLY!? No, wait, I seem to hear that it's okay if it's against an opponent on the car, but even then, it's a bit delicate for a Judgement member.”

Remembering that she once used this attack to finish off a criminal, Kuroko hurriedly lectured her, but—

“No worries, Kuroko. This person feels a lot sturdier than a tank.”

“Eh?”

Appearing in front of Kuroko's eyes is the white uniform guy who's standing casually in the midst of the dust that blew up due to the impact.”

“Nob tat, hissy (Not bad, Missy)”

She thought that he mumbled because of the high impact, but—

Sogiita just seemed like he's biting onto something as he said that.

Understanding that the object he's biting onto is the arcade game coin that the Electromaster girl shot out with a supersonic speed, Haratani and the Tokiwadai Judgement member are both dumbstruck. The blond Judgement member's teeth are letting out a creaking sound.

Sogiita spits the arcade game coin onto his hand and stares at it unhurriedly.

Then, after tilting his head slightly, he says with a serious expression.

“Missy, I have something to say to you.”

“Wh, what? You're fighting back now?”

Seeing the Electromaster girl who's breaking cold sweat and forcing a smile, Sogiita says,

“Arcade game coins are not to be brought out.”

“““...”””

Everyone here is silent. At this moment, Sogiita seems like he's worried for the girl who's his opponent, and says,

“I feel that it's better that you return this back to the arcade before the shopkeeper gets angry Well, I can go apologise with you if you want.”

After a while, Haratani, who was hiding behind the vending machine, shouts at Sogiita,

“I THOUGHT OF IT BEFORE, BUT I CAN'T STAND IT ANYMORE! I MUST SAY THIS, YOU'RE AN IDIOT!!!”

“WHAT!!?”

On hearing the words that were a blow to him, Sogiita widen his eyes, seemingly in shock.”

“I see, so I'm an idiot.”

After lowering his head dejectedly a bit, he quickly recovers and says loudly with guts.

“But, well, SUCH TRIVIAL STUFF LIKE WHETHER I'M SMART OR DUMB IS UNNECESSARY! I DON'T HAVE TO MIND!!”

“BE MINDFUL OF THAT A BIT!!!”

Seeing the opponent who's giving an exchange with the boy who seems to be familiar with him, Mikoto frowns and asks,

“Yo, you don't seem like you negated all my power without a scratch, right?”

“How is it possible!? It hurts like heck! But I just overcame it with guts!”

“I see, so you're a little different from that guy.”

Facing Mikoto who's smiling fearlessly, the guy in white uniform asks back.

“Then, that move of yours was the arcade game coin cannon, right? It feels like you didn't use full power.”

“That was just 30%. You too, I don't really like it, it seems like you haven't used your full power.”

Mikoto uses the iron sand she drew from the ground to form two huge black swords, getting ready in a nitoryu pose.

“Though I can shoot something even larger, let's try something else.”

The souls of the blades are wrapped in electricity and seemingly cuts everything they touch. Seeing them, the fighting will in the guy in white uniform explodes.

“I see! This is a great chance for me to try my guts! You have to accompany me till the end!”

Misaka Mikoto and Sogiita Gunha.

Two of the Kevel 5s, both of them show a happy smile—and the intense battle begins again.

A few minutes later—

Due to the thunder that struck from the thunder clouds that suddenly appeared, the area around the park lost power, however—

In contrast to the power shortage a few days in the other districts, the damage control ended at the minimum.

To the residents here, they're already used to the man-made 'calamity'.

<center>♦</center>

''—So far away.''

Several seconds before the thunder struck—

Kihara Nayuta stares at this calamity (battle) with near despair.

''—This is a battle between Level 5s.''

She can feel the atmosphere trembling just by standing nearby. All the hairs on her body seem to stand up.

And above them, Nayuta, who can see and feel the AIM diffusion field, this looks like the end of the world. All the force is fluctuating intensively, and it seems like she's standing in front of a typhoon.

''—The power difference is actually that great.''

And also, this isn't really an intense battle between Level 5s.

One side is attacking, one side is defending. It's just a one-sided battle.

But even so, there's already such a large flow of power. If Sogiita Gunha used his real ability to fight back, no matter who wins, maybe there's a need to be ready in case the entire park disappears.

“AMAZING PUNCH—GUARD!!”

Facing the electric strike Mikoto released from her hand. He uses what looks like a fist that's shrouded in a mirage and knocks it to the ground. It's really a ridiculous scene.

In contrast, Mikoto uses the iron sand to create several hundred drills and run them through with electricity, ready to pierce in at Sogiita from all over the place and shoot it out. Manipulating the iron sand at such a speed that there's no time to breath, she also lets the empty cans ionise into plasma to distract the enemy's eyes before running into him, displaying all sorts of attacks.

''—Was that holding back?''

More than humiliation, what appeared first to her is the anger that she's so useless.

If she wasn't stopped by Sogiita and continued to fight with Mikoto 'when she's using slightly more ability', would she really survive until the end!?

Seeing the damaged prosthetic hands that couldn't take the impact of the electricity, the girl thinks,

''—I'm not there yet.''

Behind Nayuta, who's gritting her teeth in regret, Kuroko says,

“E-Either way, it's better to get away from here! If there's any ordinary people nearby, we should tell them to get away!”

While saying this, she grabbed the collar of what seems to be Sogiita's acquaintance and gets ready to teleport.

Nayuta shakes the blond hair and lowers her head—

And then jumps into the tornado of AIM diffusion fields.

“!? What are you doing!? That's too reckless!!”

Kuroko frantically said, but Nayuta has no intention of turning her head back.

Though she wants to use the teleport to bring her back, she's wondering if she should bring the ordinary person who's beside her—at this moment, another person appears beside her.

“EXCUSE ME! ORDINARY PEOPLE ARE TO EVACUATE!!”

But on seeing this person's face, Kuroko's body froze.

“? Wh-What?”

The boy whose collar got grabbed by Kuroko looks at the Judgement member whose face is all blue with shock, and then looks at what looks like an ordinary adult, and back again.

At this moment, this 'ordinary person' casually says to the boy.

“Boy, I want to know a bit about this.”

“?”

“I want to know the reason why you're in this situation. As brief as possible, if you can.”

<center>♦</center>

In the tornado of 'power', Nayuta tries to force her way in.

''—I never thought of winning so easily. But,''

''—A little more, just a little more, I want to believe that I can get slightly 'closer' to their territory!''

The natural and artificial nerves in her heart are running wild in her body. Even though she can't match Sogiita and the Level 5 who rushed in at a speed that far surpasses what a human can do, the Judgement girl continues to head into the midst of this calamity.

"AMAZING PUNCH GUARD GUARD GUARD!!!"

Sogiita continues to use the mysterious waves to knock the continuous strikes of electricity down onto the ground. Like what he declared, he hasn't fought back against Mikoto. Besides, it's impossible for him not to be hurt as it looks like burns are developing on his body.

"You actually knocked electricity down? What did you do? You're the same type as 'that guy', right!?"

"Let me explain! I use telekinesis to gather the earth's magnetic field into my hand and use this electromagnetic field to divert the electric flow! I call it, Aurora Guard!"

The boy, who's being grabbed by Kuroko behind the vending machine and talking to someone, immediately shouts at Sogiita who said such weird things,

"DIDN'T I TELL YOU THAT IT'S IMPOSSIBLE!! STOP MAKING UP SOME RANDOM STUFF LIKE WHAT ELECTROMAGNETIC FIELD!!"

"WHAT!? THEN HOW DID I KNOCK THAT ELECTRICITY INTO THE GROUND!!?"

Sogiita looks rather amazed as he stares at his own fists. Mikoto rubs her temples and says,

"Am I seeing a Boke and Tsukkomi routine? Anyway, I don't feel satisfied with this one-sided attack. Hurry up and attack back!"

"I won't take back what I just said!!"

Seeing Sogiita nod his head forcefully, Mikoto frowns and—

"Then, I'll forcefully twist that stiff mouth of yours!!"

Saying what sounds like a line from a villain, Mikoto increased the power output from her entire body.

It's unknown how it's powered as the sky is covered with dark clouds. Seemingly in cohesion with the trails of electricity surrounding Mikoto, the skies is lit with lightning.

"Fufu, I can imagine what you're going to do now. Either way, it'll be really painful if I take one of these. Then, I have to bet all my guts and defend with all I got."

Sogiita lets out a fearless smile, and with that momentum, a tornado of mysterious waves is whipped up.

''—Now's the time!''

''—If I 'overload' that electric attack some more, maybe I can cause Mikoto onee-san's power to wither!''

Nayuta gambles on this instant chance and rushes in so that she can overload the power, however—

''—! This flow of power!''

The AIM diffusion fields cover her eyes, and because of Sogiita's 'guts', it became rather confusing and almost unpredictable. Thus, she moves in to try and see Mikoto's power clearly.

But at that moment, her right leg suddenly wobbles.

''—!?''

Due to the damages she substained in the fight against Mikoto, Nayuta's prosthetic leg start to detoriate. Thus, what happened is—

Unable to command an overload, Mikoto and the thunderclouds roar as one as they launch an attack that going down on the park.

''—You got to be kidding me.''

''—This power flow itself is already equivalent to that of an overload.''

As the terrifying values flow through her body, an even louder shout and undecipherable wave fills the entire park.

"SUPER ULTRA—DEFENSE!!"

Covered in red, blue and yellow, with such gorgeous explosions, Sogiita faces this attack.

The terrifying impact spreads to the surroundings, leveling all the trees in the park, and Nayuta got swallowed in the vortex of this power and immediately got blown out.

"KUUAAAHHHHH!!!"

Because of the 'power' in her, she understands clearly that the AIM diffusion fields are flowing back at her body.

She's in a state where she feels that she took in too much power, which is completely different from an overload. The girl's mental condition is wavering intensely.

''—Got to move! How can I stay here!''

Moving at her,

The bench that got blown away by the impact strikes at her mercilessly.

"AH!"

Nayuta, who shouted without thinking, sees the bench that's flying at her, and inconceivably thinks of a girl's face.

''—Sorry, Banri onee-san.''

The girl who's older than her, and should be a middle schooler already.

''—I can't become a Level 5 'with everyone'.''

What's flickering in her mind are little, little boat lights.

<center>♦</center>

"Nayuta, you really can't make it. So you actually wanted to make that experiment 'succeed'?"

Kihara Gensei once laughed as he said this.

"Wouldn't that be like pulling a brake in this experiment? It seems like you can't be called a Kihara yet. Breaking the guinea pigs down and pushing the boundaries is the first step to research, Nayuta."

The guy who's her relative continued to pat Nayuta's head. The other relatives were the same. Everyone was gentle to Nayuta, but they never praised the girl as a researcher.

Kihara Nayuta is often called a failure, a 'flawed item'.

Ever since she was young, she was educated specially in the research lab. She was different from the rest, she was a girl who was geared to be an elite. When she was young, she had several successful highly difficult experiments--and these were 'perfect experiments that ensure the safety of the test subjects'. However, to the Kiharas, these are a proof of inability.

Though she doesn't feel insecure, she feels angry over being called a flawed item, and a sense of deficiency of truth.

There aren't any kids in the research lab who were of the same age as her. Sometimes, she would talk to a wide-eyed girl, 4-5 years older than her called Nunotaba, who has a hard-to-approach presence around her. However, she doesn't really have much chance to talk to her anyway.

And just like this, on a certain day in a facility called the Advanced Education Department, Nayuta met those children.

After asking about, she found out that they're called Child Errors, flawed items who were abandoned by Academy City.

The boy who she never met before walked towards her, acting all familiar and uncouth. Nayuta felt unhappy about it, and insulted him like how she would insult others.

"Humph, so you guys are flawed items who got abandoned by your relatives?"

Seeing this snobbish attitude, the boy responded 'WHAT DID YOU SAY!' and started arguing with her. However--

However, the one who defended her is a girl who's also a Child Error.

"Really, guys are so crude!"

''Why must you defend me?'' Nayuta asked. She--Edasaki Banri smiled and answered,

"Well, we already know that we're called flawed items by the adults. So we're grateful to her."

"?"

"Because she taught us a lot of things even though we were abandoned. I like this Academy City and Kiyama-sensei the most!"

Even though she got marked as a flawed item, the girl continued to smile. Nayuta felt that she's really incomprehensionable.

But, after she headed to the facility to investigate this girl, after many interactions with her, the doubts in her heart started to vanish unknowingly.

Nayuta, who was always educated in the research lab, started making friends for the first time in her life with Edasaki Banri and the other children.

"If we work hard, maybe we can become Level 4s or even Level 5s! Kiyama-sensei said this before!"

One day, Edasaki Banri said these.

Nayuta knew that this wasn't something that can be done with just hard work alone, but she couldn't say that. That's because she didn't wish to see Banri's smile disappear.

"If that's the case, everyone can thank Kiyama-sensei and Academy City!"

"So we first have to become Judgement members first and defeat all the bad guys in Academy City."

"So, let's all become Level 5s and then become Judgement members, let's protect Academy City!"

"But can we really do this as flawed items?"

"Yes we can!"

Nayuta frantically responded to one of the girls who asked in an unsure manner.

"Even if we're flawed, as long as everyone make up for each other's shortcomings, we can have the strongest power! Nunotaba-nee said this to the clones. It seems that espers can do this!"

"Really!?"

"That's great!"

The kids' started cheerly innocently, and Nayuta stared at them in envy. At this moment, Banri smiles at Nayuta in the same manner.

"Nayuta-chan, let's do our best as well!"

At this moment, all of Nayuta's logic in her brain got blown away as she nods with a smile.

"Hm!"

What she lacked--was already patched up by Banri and the rest.

Edasaki Banri went into a coma because of an accident in the experiment. That happened just several months ago.

Nayuta, who didn't participate in the experiment, couldn't come to grips with this sudden reality.

"Kiyama Harumi."

This is the name of the female scientist who Banri call 'Kiyama-sensei', and the name of the one in charge of that experiment.

Having known that her family was involved in the 'deliberate overload experiment', Nayuta requested to be a test subject in order to obtain large power.

In order to get the power to take revenge on Banri and the rest's 'Kiyama-sensei'.

And to get the power to protect Academy City 'together' with Banri with the rest.

Also, she thought.

--If she became a guinea pig for all sorts of experiments, the number of children who will be sacrificed witll be reduced.

Having such a childish mentality, the girl offered her body to Academy City.

"Ya, Yu-chan. I heard that your body got blown up all over the place? Well, it's really great that you're still alive, 'really great'. Well, Powered suits, we gave Shiokihshi-san and Thelestina-nee them already. The research on prosthethics wasn't too good anyway. The damages done to the precision machinery and the life maintenance equipment are a problem as well. But if the entire body's crushed, we don't even need to talk about eoskeleton and driven armour, right?"

As the result of the experiment, when more than half of her body got blown, Nayuta's researcher relative said that as her body's being modified (or messed with). However, Nayuta just treated that as 'power' and accepted it.

And then, time passed--

Listening to the explaination of the state of unconscious kids, she said to the doctor.

"Well, I'll settle it, so don't worry, doctor. Child Errors are flawed items, it's impossible to wake up with their own power."

Saying that, the girl gives a smile at the doctor at the end. The doctor never intended to lecture her.

Because this doctor knew about it all.

For these kids called 'flawed items', she cried for them for who knew how many times.

"So, I'll make up for what they lack."

Remembering all her friend who were unconscious, Nayuta said these tragic words to herself.

"I'll definitely become a Level 5, become that school's Judgment member and protect the peace of Academy City, and wait for you. So everyone isn't some sort of sacrifice. I will continue to wait for you. I want to be with everyone."

Without saying anymore, the girl continues to harbour a strong will and offered her own body.

As for the ridiculously large amount of funds she got as reward, she donated them all to the Child Error facilities. Maybe it may be pretense, but at least if there're funds, they don't have to send the kids in the facility for experiemtns for the sake of funds.

She hoped never to have kids who got fooled by scientists like Kiyama Harumi.

But on a certain day, she finally knew.

Kiyama Harumi intended to sacrifice 10,000 people in Academy City to save the children in that class. Nayuta knew of the fact that she didn't betray those kids.

And also, that plan was foiled by a Level 5.

What Kiyama Harumi did wasn't something worth admiring.

Even if she used that method to wake them up, nobody would be happy.

The Level 5 called the 'Railgun' most likely did the correct thing.

But she couldn't get rid of this idea because of her feelings.

Is this Tokiwadai Level 5 really someone worth admring. If that's not the case, she had to beat this Level 5 on her own, and then create an ending Edasaki and the rest wished for.

With these thoughts, Nayuta started observing Misaka Mikoto on the first day--

She witnessed her kicked the vending machine, took the canned juice away.

And, back to now.

<center>♦</center>

The bench's closing in on her, and as Nayuta thought of dying--

Someone forcefully grabbed the shoulder strap of her school bag and pulled her back.

And then 'a woman stood in front of her and blocked the bench, and knocked it away to somewhere empty because she couldn't take it'.

''--? Who is it? I can't see an AIM diffusion field.''

'--'She's not an esper?"

"Rest here for a while."

The woman said that to Nayuta and headed to Mikoto, who's still in the midst of battle, with fast steps."

"Ku, not bad. But you should be at your limit and should start fighting back, right?"

"That was a really gutsy attack. But you're still lackin!"

Both of them are panting, and right now, the two Level 5s are still showing fearless smiles.

Mikoto intends to attack on as she raises her right hand, however--

Before she uses electricity to bind her opponent, a hand grabbed him from behind.

"Eh?"

Facing such a sudden situation, Mikoto turns her blank face around--

"Misaka."

Standing over there is a woman who doesn't mind the creaking of her own hand and is standing right there with an extremely icy look. Seeing this, Mikoto's body, sweat and electricity all shrank back into her body.

"Recently, the vending machine earnings register seem to be weird. It became a topic amongst the staff member. On a side note, you do know that you have to follow the dorm rules first and foremost, right?"

"Ah, th, this."

Crak crak crak, Mikoto's face got pulled, Mikoto wanted to say something to the Tokiwadai Dorm Supervisor, however--

"You do know what will happen from now on, don't you?"

Misaka answered the supervisor's question-yes. The moment she answered this, Mikoto's neck got twisted with a crack. The Level 5 girl silently collapsed here.

''A Level 0 without her powers developed just manhandled a Level 5?''

Seeing this unbelievable scene, Nayuta is unable to comprehend anything and loses consciousness due to confusion and fatigue.

<center>♦</center>

<noinclude>
{{Toaru_Nav}}
</noinclude>

Toaru Majutsu no Index:Toaru Jihanki no Fanfare

2011-08-27T12:30:19Z

89.72.147.28: /* Main Story: Toaru Jihanki no Sonzai Shoumei by Narita Ryohgo */

{{Incomplete|percentage=70}}
==Illustrations==

<gallery>
Image:INDEX_Toaru_Jihanki_no_Fanfare_000.jpg|'''Cover'''
Image:INDEX_Toaru_Jihanki_no_Fanfare_021.jpg|'''Page 021'''
Image:INDEX_Toaru_Jihanki_no_Fanfare_029.jpg|'''Page 029'''
Image:INDEX_Toaru_Jihanki_no_Fanfare_34.jpg|'''Back Cover'''
</gallery>

==Story==

===Prologue===

A certain pirated broadcast A.

On a certain day in July.

''Do you know about the Level 5 espers? My, my, this isn't some gaming production thing; they're the people who stand at the top of the six-tier hiearchy amongst our 2.3 million residents! The pyramid in the vast desert of Level 0s!''

''So, are the Level 5s standing at the pinnacle of the pyramid? That's just a wrong conclusion that you made. Those who stand at the pinnacle of the pyramid are Level 3s! The birds who are gracefully flying through the sky are Level 4s, and though they fly through the air freely most of the time, there are situations where they fall into a sandstorm when wind blows. Far above this chaotic situation that can't be seen, located high up in the sky, are the Level 5s.''

''"Accelerator", "Dark Matter", "Railgun", "Meltdowner", "Mental Out", "Eh, who's that Number Six...? Well, forget about it", "Hm, that Number Seven who's said to be really powerful"... Such a group of people are like the stars in the Big Dipper: so high above that we can't reach them.''

''Amongst them, there seem to be guys who've worked their way up the pyramid and to the stars, but they started off as Level 1s and not 0s. That's right, a sandstorm can't become a bird even if it can clip one.''

''What's there to talk about a bunch of pitiful people who've had drugs and electric signals injected into their bodies and still can't even bend a spoon? They're just defeated mongrels.''

''But even mongrels can become a pack of wolves when gathered today. Today, let's talk about the legendary man who led the pack of wolves with their fangs pulled out, Kurozuma Wataru...''

Hearing such a network broadcast, the youth with a nose ring on him, Hamazura Shiage clicked his tongue and said,

"What 'Kurozuma', damn it? It's Ritoku-san's age now."

This pirated broadcast was directly aired through all sorts of channels in all sorts of places like a cat-and-mouse game, and even in Academy City, it can be considered a form of entertainment.

The Skill-Outs were divided into many groups, and though Hamazura's a member of a larger group, he didn't even have a bit of power at all. Though he had the indecent talent of stealing cars, in Academy City, he- rather, they were just treated completely as Level 0s.

Hamazura cut off the broadcast link as he praised his leader's name. As he said that, the surrounding Level 0s all nodded their heads and laughed as they agreed with Hamazura.

The bits of sand who'll knock the stars down kept being fearful of the existence of these beings that were treated as heroes as they continued to think that they were unable to be heroes, giving up on themselves.

Rewind to ten seconds back... In a certain dorm, a girl was listening to this same pirated broadcast, and clicked her tongue in disgust.

''What's there to talk about a bunch of pitiful people who've had drugs and electric signals injected into their bodies and still can't even bend a spoon? They're just-'' 

The girl cut the broadcast here, and inside the dark dormitory room, one can only hear the sound of the computer being used.

"Damn it, why are they describing people as stars?"

Sighing at the "star" comparison the broadcast raised, one of the seven Level 5 espers that Academy City's so proud of, Misaka Mikoto was grumbling softly about this stupid behaviour.

Behind her, another girl's growling angrily.

"That's really unbelievable, Onee-sama! Onee-sama's not just a star! Onee-sama's a sun that shines warmly on the Earth and brings forth the seeds of hope for the life of tomorrow! And I'm the moon that accepts this radiance of the sky. Right now, this is a mysterious celestial performance of two, forming together like an eclipse- GUAH HAHAHA!?"

"INSTEAD OF CALLING YOURSELF A CELESTIAL BODY, YOU MIGHT AS WELL CALL YOURSELF A PERVERT!"

Speaking midway through, Mikoto tucked the opponent's head underneath her armpit and performed a wrestling move. Shirai Kuroko's arms and legs were still twitching as she showed a happy expression while continuing to scream.

"AHH, AHHH! I CAN FEEL ONEE-SAMA'S TENDER ARMS, WAHH!"

Now increasing the force in her arms, Mikoto casually said what she thought.

"Speaking of which, even espers will feel uncomfortable about the last part of the broadcast."

Saying up until here, she suddenly remembered a boy who calls himself a Level 0.

"But maybe I can use that as a taunt."

While thinking of this as she continued to use the wrestling technique, while Kuroko's head started to go purple,

Mikoto's head got grabbed onto by a certain small hand.

"Huh?"

Though she thought that Kuroko had used teleport, she still continued to remain in that position as she fearfully turned around to look.

Over there was a person who had walked in, looking over without any expression. The sophisicated lady with a round face was standing there.

"Lights out was twenty-five seconds ago, yet you're still here practising your wrestling techniques. How passionate, Misaka."

"Dorm mother."

The needles of ice that had pierced through Mikoto's back melted, causing cold sweat to come out.

"Hm, while you're training, let me remind you of the dorm rules and show you what real wrestling techniques are like."

"No, but this..."

And several seconds later,

In the girls' dorm room, the girls' tragic cries of despair replaced the broadcast as it aired throughout.

===Main Story: Toaru Jihanki no Sonzai Shoumei by Narita Ryohgo===

On a certain day in July, in a certain hospital in Academy City.

"I can make it."

"Unconscious state."

"Black widow's eyes."

"Unbelievable wound."

"AIM?"

"Brain."

"Sensei's coming along?"

"That Child Error?"

"Kiyama was too early."

"Tokiwadai's Railgun."

The noises could be heard echoing through a certain large hospital's research facility.

Normally, this was an area that can only be accessed by those involved, and right now, there's a girl who looked like an elementary school student listening intently to the "crowds of voices".

The girl got the necessary information from here- and asked the doctor beside her about something. Facing the problem the girl raised, the doctor could only shake his head in apology.

Thus, the girl showed a glimpse of a dark smile, and then said with a calm expression,

"Well, I'll deal with the problems; don't worry, doctor."

"But Child Errors are flawed. It's impossible for them to wake up on their own."

At the end of the conversation, the doctor could only sigh heavily at the smiling girl.

<center>♦</center>

During summer vacation, in a certain Anti-Skill office meeting.

"THE LEVEL 5s ARE FIGHTING!?"

The man who shouted this was just taking off the equipment with the trident-shaped coat of arms on them as he stopped. He widened his eyes and stood up.

To the extremely tired Anti-Skills who continued to deal with troublesome things day, this report caused a ruckus amongst them.

"Where?"

"The park in the 7th district."

"THE PARK!? WHAT'S THE SITUATION OVER THERE!?"

"Why did that happen?"

"What's the status of those injured!?"

"Are there any injuries other than the espers?"

"No such reports up till now?"

"WHO ARE THE LEVEL 5s!?"

"Seems like the 3rd and the 7th."

"MISAKA AND SOGIITA!?"

"Why?"

"WAS THAT THE REASON WHY TOKIWADAI REPORTED A POWER SHORTAGE!?"

"WHERE DID YOMIKAWA GO!?"

"Seems like she's still giving remedials!"

"GET HER OVER HERE NOW!!"

"Yes!"

Though the chaos remain, they aren't in a state of panic. The Anti-Skills are adamant as they get ready to sortie—

"No, wait, there's no need to call Yomikawa. It seems like it ended!"

The man who reported the situation in the first place frowned as he uses his hand to stop the Anti-Skills beside him.

"It seemed to have gotten weird. There seemed to be 2 Judgement members there, but one of them seem to be related to 'Kihara'."

"!?"

Kihara. After hearing that name, the Anti-Skills start to make a commotion again. The female Anti-Skill with the glasses tilts her head.

"Eh? Kihara? Is that the one involved in Level Upper?"

"That's Kiyama. Not 'hara', 'yama'. Ah well, it's not like they don't have any relationship."

"Basically, the entire family is composed of researchers. It's a rather famous name in Academy City. Well, basically, that entire event was also because of that Kihara's research. Since everything ended, the Higher-ups gave an order for the Anti-Skills not to sortie. It seemed like they dealt with the damages."

Hearing the man's explanation, everyone starts to look at each other's faces, muttering as they look lost here.

"Two Level 5s and one really important related person; What experiment were they doing?"

"Why happened in Tokiwadai's park!?"

It's an abnormal situation that the Anti-Skills are all jumpy about.

The reason behind it was,

Just because of a loss of 120 yen at a certain vending machine.

<center>♦</center>

One hour ago, in the 7th student district park.

"Uu. My neck's still aching. Those injuries during the 'Level Upper' incident, and the pain when the dorm supervisor twisted my neck still remains."

Twisting her neck lightly, Mikoto grumbled to herself.

"Looks like I have to exercise periodically."

The girl who's sigh as she twists her upper body like she's ready to exercise stops after seeing a vending machine in front of her.

It's the vending machine that's infamous in Tokiwadai Middle School for being a little faulty.

If one uses a battering ram-like force to knock it, occasionally, there would be good cases of having cans of juice drop out without the use of electronic cards or cash, but since the legend originated from Tokiwadai Middle School, the school of ojous, it's basically impossible to see anyone do it.

Let alone—

"HAAA!!"

Misaka Mikoto is definitely the only person who would kick it with electricity around the leg.

CRACK CLACK, with the sound of something being fractured, a can of juice appears in the exit.

"Mn, my body's okay now."

While grumbling as she cracks her shoulders and neck, she wonders,

''—Well, as Judgement members, Kuroko and Uiharu should have it tougher than me. I shouldn't grumble like this.''

But right now, she doesn't realize that what she just did was basically interfering with Judgement's work.

She opens the seal of the canned juice and drinks half of it down in one gulp.

At this moment, there's another figure that appeared beside the vending machine.

''—Hm? Kuroko?''

She saw the obvious twin ponytails that appeared beside the vending machine, and remembers that Kuroko can teleport. With this information, Mikoto gathers her concentration to defend herself.

And then, before she can react and fight back—

A strange sensation strikes her.

The surrounding air is distorted. There seem to be something that entered her, as every single strand of muscle fibre and even her internal organs seem like they can be seen through. This was what Mikoto felt.

—?

Feeling insecure, Mikoto hurriedly turns around—

"Judgement desu wa, Tokiwadai onee-san."

"EH?"

A twin-ponytailed girl who's slightly shorter than Mikoto appears in front of her.

For a moment, she thought that it was Shirai Kuroko, but the way she said that 'Judgement desu no' is completely different, and the voice is completely different as well. Though she's definitely wearing the armband, there's a slight difference in the shape of the ponytail. And to add on, the girl has shiny blond hair.

And more important than anything else, the only thing that's different from Kuroko is—

The girl who said 'Judgement' has a red kiddy school bag.

"Ah, about that."

Not knowing how to respond, Mikoto tilts her head and gives an earnest smile.

In Academy City, 'Judgement' is formed by student volunteers from all schools, including Uiharu, Kuroko and the rest. Though there are many instances of many different schools working together, it's basically a system where each school works independently. Over here, there are also elementary school Judgement members, and Mikoto knows that, because Kuroko and Uiharu started training since grade school.

The hair doesn't look dyed, and Mikoto doesn't even know if she's Japanese. Remembering that the girl used Japanese when she made her entry, there seem to be nothing that's worth taking note.

At first, Mikoto didn't understand why this grade-schooler Judgement member she doesn't know would approach her with such a term, but after looking at the can in her arm, she seem to realise somthing—

The girl in front of her slowly lets out a smile and says in a somewhat delightful tone,

"I didn't think that 'the chance would be here so easily'."

"Chance?"

At this moment, Mikoto suddenly feels that something's out of place.

It's not really a bad premonition—in fact, 'something' swallowing her.

"!? Wait, what are you doing?"

"'You're under arrest for vandalism and theft, you know'? Onee-san."

And then, the direct emotion came from the girl's expression and voice.

Overwhelming antagonistic intent.

"!"

Though she doesn't know what's going on, Mikoto can feel a terrifying force creating a signal within her.

The kid in front of her is dangerous.

Having been shown an 'antagonistic intent' that would let her let out electricity in reflex, Mikoto tries her best to hold back her power while backwing away from the source of this signal within her.

Thus, seemingly in the next moment, 0.5 seconds from where she was, she could see the blond girl rushing at her. There should be a distance of several metres, but she had already reached that place. And then, logically, she should fall here. However, the twin-ponytailed girl kicks the gravel floor and immediately rushes at Mikoto.

''—This isn't any ordinary girl!''

"It's time to rest, Level 5 onee-san!"

The girl's right hand is twitching strangely as she rushes in like a bullet, trying to grab Mikoto's neck.

—!

Mikoto's entire body is now stimulated by an even stronger signal—

She lets out her ability in reflex.

And then, blueish-white sparks spread through the park—

<center>♦</center>

Near the park.

Haratani Yabumi is depressed.

It's supposed to be a rare summer vacation afternoon, walking down the hi-security Tokiwadai district while getting uninvolved with delinquents—

"AMAZING PUNCH!!"

It should amount to such an unordinary scene.

As the weird technique name could be heard, that man's fist let out a mysterious wave and sent the huge man flying.

Even if it's a Level 5 walking about in Academy City, this can be considered an 'abnormal' situation.

The big guy who got sent flying stands up with light feet and gives a smirk.

"Ku, to be able to send this visceral grinder Yokosuka flying away in this 30th revenge match. Sogiita Gunha, you brat, you seem to have gotten stronger than before."

In contrast to the man who looks like some evil terrorist boss in movies, the boy with the Rising Sun flag T-shirt has a white uniform over it, and though splendid looking, it looks somewhat old-fashioned. 'The 7th Level 5 of Academy City' Sogiita Gunha replies with a strong tone.

"Oi, hot pot guy, you actually managed to tank 10 of my amazing punches. Seems like you got guts. As a token of respect, let me show you my more powerful technique."

Haratani knows the males called Sogiita, Yokosuka and the nickname 'hot pot guy', but it's too troublesome to remember them as he can only sigh and watch them fight.

"Wh, what!? So it's coming!? I'M SO HAPPY, SOGIITA!! GO TO HEELLLL!!!"

Standing up with a delighted expression, Yokosuka jumps up and rushes at Sogiita.

Facing him head on, Sogiita clenches his fist, and with all his strength, he shouts.

"SUPER AMAZING PUNCH!!!"

"IT DIDN'T GET ANY STRONGGGGEEERRRR!!!"

Flying out and crashing into the railings on both sides of the road, Yokosuka loses consciousness just like that. Seeing him and the railings that got reduced to scrap metal, Haratani sighs as he wants to say something—

But before that, a girl who suddenly appeared says to Sogiita.

“Judgement desu no.”

The twin-ponytail girl's hair is swaying about as she shows her armband to Sogiita. Though she seems to be a middle-schooler from nearby, she should be a somewhat impressive one given that she's a member of Judgement.

“I came here after hearing a commotion of a fight. That person over there fell asleep because of your attack, am I right?”

Facing the girl who definitely used teleport to get here, Sogiita nods his head calmly.

“Oohh, I see! A girl like you can become a member of Judgement. Which means that you have quite the guts! Do your best!”

“...”

“On a side note, the answer to your question is 'yes', But then, it's more accurate to say that he got knocked out instead of saying that he fell asleep. But even though he fainted, that guy got guts. Got to remember that!”

Seeing Sogiita give her a thumbs up, the girl from Judgement frowns and pulls out metal needles-like things from the inside of her thighs, and says something that a Judgement member should says.

“It seems like you don't understand your situation now. Anyway, based on the situation I see from the battle just now, you're suspected of causing damage. Please explain further after you're arrested.”

That's right, Haratani says,

“Ahh, no, Miss Judgement member, that was—”

He just fought back in response to an opponent's taunt. Though it was an overkill act of self-defense, they wouldn't know if that guy was a leader of some gang members with arms. This can be a decent way to defend Sogiita—but before that, the suspect responds with a gutsy tone,

“Fighting? That's not right, Missy.”

“Huh?”

“All I did was to get guts into him!”

''—YOU BASICALLY SAID THAT YOU ABUSED HIM!!!'''

Haratani wanted to shout out from deep within his throat, but after seeing that stupid guy, he realizes that it's already troublesoem to even give a look at the Judgement member, and thus shakes his head to say that it doesn't matter if she arrests him

“I'm going to arrest you.”

It's useless to say anything for him. Thinking like this, Shirai Kuroko reaches her hand out at the opponent's stomach—

She uses the teleport ability to tilt the opponent upside-down.

She would then teleport the body onto the floor and use the metal needles to press down the clothing with the floor like usual. It's just that simple.

But as for her who appeared, this would normally happen in battles against Skill-Outs—

What's troubling is that this guy is completely different from a Level 0 in all aspects.

“HHHAAAAAAAAAAA!!!”

With a roar of hot-bloodedness, the surroundings start to be affected by the wave.

The vibration of the atmosphere echoes throughout, and everyone hurriedly cover their ears even though they know that it's too late.

He didn't even need to use his hands. He just used a shout to prevent himself from falling down.

If it just involved an ability, anyone would feel that it's simply stupid. But no matter the result, the fact is that he stood upright in front of everyone.

“That sudden turnabout really shocked me. Was that teleport?”

“!! An esper, huh? So it doesn't matter if I go all out, right?”

The words came out later than the action, as Kuroko lets out a fearless smile and teleports her own body up above the opponent, and let gravity affect her as she attacks down at the enemy.

Any ordinary man who sees this completely unexpected attack from above would easily collapse onto the floor, but the moment her feet landed on the guy's head, a heavy impact can be felt from there.

It feels like a human-shaped wheel got kicked as Kuroko jumps backwards in a leaping manner. She stares at him with a puzzled look.

It doesn't look like a complete block on the attack as the guy puts his hand on his head and turns around.

“Owww...what was that?...Super speed or time stop? No wait, you you teleport yourself, right? That's some guts you have there! But I won't accept ambushes. A man has to teleport his opponent right in front of him! Oh, but you're a girl, so that's fine...I guess.”

The esper starts to answer his own question, and behind him, it seems like something's wavering like a mirage. ''This seems to be different from those ordinary opponents in the past,'' Kuroko thought.

“You seem like you have some mysterious power. I can't think of a clear way to beat you if I don't know what your power is.”

“Oi oi, are you treating me as one of those baseless secret organisation members? Listen closely, my ability is.”

The mysterious guy stands upright, probably intending to answer this question without hiding or running away, but—

Uu, the boy who looks familiar from the side frowns and answers,

“How should I describe my ability?”

“...”

“Well, my ability is still baseless! It expands endlessly! That's gutsy!!”

Seeing this exchange, Kuroko's wondering how to deal with this guy in front of her.

She can't understand the nature of the ability, but at least it's not to the extent of a Level 1 or less.

But she doesn't feel any antagonistic intent. That guy doesn't look like some delinquent besides the outfit. In this situation, Kuroko can just talk to him and not need to carry out an arrest, so right now, she's wondering how to solve this.

But at this moment—

In a corner of the park in the 7th district that's of huge significance to Kuroko, an intense explosion can be heard.

Thinking about what happened, she turns around. ''Wasn't that blueish-white electricity that was shot from between the trees in the park?''

“ONEE-SAMA!!?”

Seeing the flash she recongises, Kuroko frantically thought of rushing over, but she couldn't just leave this mysterious esper behind. She's torn by her duties as a member of Judgement.

But at that moment, she did not have a need to continue worry.

“Oi, what are you standing around for? Something happened. A Judgement member has to show some guts here, you know?”

The mysterious esper himself went running to the park.

“I'll take a move first!!”

“Eh, ho—why? Any ordinary person should back down and talk! You're under arrest you know!!!?”

“Relax! I'm rather proud that my guts that are expanding are more than an ordinary person!!”

—THAT'S NOT AN ANSWER!!

As she shouted, the guy in white uniform kicks onto the floor without thinking. An impact that's slightly stronger than the shout from before covers the surroundings, and that air pressure is so strong that nobody can breathe.

As her eyes almost shut, what she can see from between the gap in the hand she raised is an explosion of red, blue and yellow coloured smoke, and a guy who 'jumped' up and rushed to the park like a human bullet.

The guy in white uniform managed to advance by several metres with just a kick, and Kuroko watches him leave, and asks the other boy who's left behind.

“Who was that guy?”

Haratani pulls a face with regards to the girl's question,

“That's created from a Level 4 esper. What you saw was all just an illusion. It would be better for your mental health if you think that way. Maybe...”

<center>♦</center>

The park.

Standing on the top of the street lights, Mikoto lets out numerous railguns.

She's using the iron sand to create conductive metallic rods, and there are about 20 of them floating around her. Looking down at the park from a higher position, she's like a conductor of an orchestra as she swings the right hand that's covered with electricity. The surrounding spears fall downwards at a certain area of the park like a thunderstorm.

But just as this exhibition of a thunder god's rage is going on—

A girl is moving between the gaps of the electric strikes, towards the street lamp that Mikoto is standing on.

This girl 'dodged the electric strikes'. That's the fact that Mikoto's seeing.

Fast.

If there's a need to describe it simply, this word is enough.

Forget about an elementary school student, this girl basically has speed and power that far exceeds what a human can logically have.

It seems that this girl has dynamite in her joints all over the place, creating an illusion of instant burst and force. The girl's body is creating a 'speed' that's faster than a beast.

The girl is moving towards Mikoto, who's standing on the street lamp, as she proceeds at a terrifying speed that's just like removing the light of the railguns. She steps onto the floor and jumps up before Mikoto can even prepare her next shot. Several parts of the stone floor in the park were blown off, and the girl's body is moving towards the street lamp that's far taller than her.

Trying to avoid the opponent, Mikoto suddenly jumps off the street lamp. It's unknown if the girl expected this as she's targeting some place slightly lower than the top of the street lamp.

If this keeps up, they will definitely meet in the end—

Mikoto lets out blueish-white sparks from both hands, and she starts to fall really slowly.

"!"

Having lost the opportunity, the girl wants to kick the street lamp to redirect herself, but at that moment, Mikoto lets out an intense electric shock from her right hand.

However, this attack isn't aimed at the girl.

The street lamp she's been standing on up till now is different from the rest. It's composed of a white thermal filament, and once this sort of filament take in too much burden, it will burn out before it can give a bright glow.

But right now, this is enough to take away the girl's sight while she's right beside the light bulb.

"Ku!"

As the girl moans, Mikoto uses enough electricity to rob the opponent of her movements.

However, the girl whose eyes are shut seems like she can see the attack as she uses the right now to knock the street lamp and get away from the line of attack.

Having squashed a part of the metallic street lamp pole, the girl's hand isn't showing any injury.

Several seconds later, both girls land in front of the vending machine like how it began.

"Who exactly are you?"

Biri biri. The electricity surround Mikoto like snakes as she asked the girl in front of her.

The moment she was about to be caught, Mikoto instinctively activated her ability. This young girl dodged the electric strike that Mikoto released with superhuman reflexes, and Mikoto was slightly shocked at this young girl as she started to show some more emotions. But before she could deal with them, the young girl swung a fist with even more antagonistic intent, and without even saying anything to convince the other party, both sides gradually went into combat mode.

In this situation when they can finally talk again, Mikoto tries to talk to the girl, but—

"Judgement desu wa, Level 5 onee-san."

"I don't want to listen to this. Or rather, is a grade-schooler like you unable to understand my question?"

"Uh hm."

Both of them reveal fearless smiles, the elementary-school girl and the middle-school girl.

"Kihara Nayuta."

After a while, the girl calmly states her name.

"Advanced Education Department, special school prefect RFO Judgement member."

"Eh?"

The girl's words cause Mikoto to waver slightly.

This name that's similar to a eardrum never reached her eardrum before, and never had she seen it before.

However, Mikoto recognises the name of this school.

Once, she read a female scientist's 'memory' through electric signal flow. In here, the name of this primary school did appear, and the name Kihara.

However, that 'memory' never showed the image of this girl.

"What's going on? This school should have been—"

"So you knew? Where did you hear that from? From Kiyama-sensei?"

"!"

Kiyama-sensei. This term is enough to cause a spine-chilling reaction in Mikoto.

Maintaining the electric pulses in her body that's spreading out, Mikoto inquires further into the opponent's history.

"A student of that school? That means you're—"

Mikoto wanted to say the words 'Child Error', but she swallowed them before she could even say it.

But Nayuta seemed to have realised what Mikoto wanted to say as she snickers,

"I'm not a 'Child Error'."

"..."

Unable to grasp the true identity of the opponent, Mikoto is shaking her head.

Despite the fact that the person in front of her is a Level 5, Nayuta looks smug as she says,

"I'm just the 'process'."

"Process?"

"Created from the experiment where Banri onee-san and the rest became Guinea Pigs of the experiment, the representative of the Crystallised Esper Essence, one process of the many predicted results. And just a Guinea Pig. That's me."

"What in the world are you saying?"

Frowning, Mikoto again feels insecure inside her.

It's like the unpleasant feeling of undergoing a thorough body scan, and it's likely that this girl in front of her is the cause.

"Is this strange feeling your doing? What did you do?"

Mikoto asked directly. In response, Nayuta looks somewhat surprised,

"Eh, so you knew what I'm doing? Is it because of that tremendous power? Or is it that your electromagnetic power can do something like telekinesis?"

"I thought I asked what you did, right?"

"Right hand."

The moment the girl said this, the electricity that's wrapped around Mikoto's right hand start to expand aggressively, letting out blueish-white sparks, continuing to cackle as the noise directly enters the ground.

"Eh?"

Mikoto stares at her right hand, not knowing what's going on at all. She did not cast electricity at the ground consciously, it just got released from her right hand naturally, unrelated to her consciousness at all.

After the girl in front of her said 'right hand'.

Nayuta shows a cruel smile and says,

"Left hand."

Mikoto feels the blueish-white sparks gather in her left hand. She frantically tries to restrain it, but like a hiccup that can't be controlled, she let out an electric flow from her left hand in reflex.

"Don't tell me you..."

"An experiment that deliberately causes abilities to overload. That is the name of the experiment when Banri onee-san and the rest became test subjects. Mikoto onee-san knows about it, right?"

These aren't words that a primary school student would use. Mikoto remembers the conversation she had with Kiyama Harumi a few days ago.

''"A lot of things were created from that experiment. One of them is a crystal called 'Body Crystal' It is a drug 'that deliberately causes an ability to overload'. Actually, the experimental item existed since a few years ago."''

Continuing to talk on, the girl's eyes look like a hunter hunting prey as she stares at the Level 5 in front of her.

"So let me ask you, 'Railgun' nee-san."

"..."

"If this 'Body Crystal' appears as an 'ability' that can 'overload other people's abilities, power, and even control their ability flow', that can't be considered an 'overload', right? Well, I can only manipulate the flow and timing, but I can't track someone down until the end of the galaxy and even take away the person's ability like Takitsubo onee-san."

On seeing that she just said a name Mikoto doesn't know of, Nayuta looks disheartened, but immediately abandoned it and shows a bone-chilling smile that's completely unlike a kid.

"Right now anyway."

<center>♦</center>

Kihara Nayuta is a Guinea Pig.

That's the life she chose when she was young.

The 'Kihara' family has quite the standing in Academy City, and while everyone else in the family chose to head down the road of research, the young Nayuta chose a different path.

On a certain day, Nayuta said to a professor who has quite the authority even amongst that family with a cruel and merciless smile on the face.

“Flawed items like Child Errors can't even be Guinea Pigs.”

The young girl requested to be a test subject.

“If an experiment is to be top-notch, the test subject has to be top notch!”

Everyone thought that she was going to say something else, and the researchers around her all looked at each other. Since she was still a little girl, she probably dreamt that she could use magic by undertaking the experiment. Though it's enough to just laugh it off, that old professor, Kihara Gensei smiled with 'other intentions' and gently patted on Nayuta's head.

“Ohh, ohh, Nayuta's a good kid. You want to offer your body for the development of Academy City's first Level 6? Before that, your 'cousin', that 'nee-san' willingly became a Guinea Pig herself, but Nayuta, you're the first one to actually request that yourself.”

This professor can easily use others as his own test subjects and destroy them, even if it's his own relatives. The surrounding researchers felt a chill on their backs, and it's not just because it would overload.

After Kihara Gensei disappeared mysteriously, Nayuta used all sorts of other means to experiment on herself.

That's something that can't revealed, an experiment that she should have never messed with.

Due to the effects of the drugs, her hair and eyes changed colour. Even so, she didn't mind at all.

Even though she carried out the experiment that would cause great pains to her body, she never succumbed to the pain.

She even took part in the mental aspects of the 'Testament' experiment that Nunotaba Shinobu took part in. She used her mind's consciousness to rebuild her ability's calculations thoroughly, and then used the 'results' as samples to develop them further. She became a 'Kihara' radical who offered her mind and body to experiment after she wasn't able to.

''“The Kiharas are elites. But wouldn't it be meaningless if they can't surpass a Level 5 even after becoming a Guinea Pig?”''

After repeating those experiments for who knew how many times, she started laughing maniacally and answered as she continued to devote her body into a new experiment.

In the end, what she got is 'the ability to 'see' and 'feel' the flow of AIM diffusion fields'. This is a power she wanted, not as a Guinea Pig, but as a researcher.

An older girl that has a similar power is now one of the candidates to become the next Level 5, and she's in ITEM. Nayuta's ability can't compare to that girl, but she doesn't need to use the drug called 'Body Clear'. Looking at it that way, she may be able to advance to a higher Level. This is a possibility she has.

Of course, there's a price to the experiment.

<center>♦</center>

“I see, so this is like tickling someone's neck to make him laugh.”

Hearing the explanation of the ability, Mikoto answered with a forced tone, but there's still a doubt lingering within her.

Mikoto originally thought that the abnormal speed she showed was her 'ability'. Though she feels that it's done through a certain power that boosts her movements, what the girl just said isn't enough to explain it.

Besides, there's a bigger question.

“And besides, why did you challenge me? This antagonistic feeling seem to be out of personal issues rather than Judgement's work.”

As Mikoto was talking, Nayuta's showing a smile that doesn't fit her cute face. That's like a humanoid monster in those horror movies grinning vilely at the victims who're suffering a terrible fate.

“I don't have any personal anger. But, even though it's not anger, there are all sorts of emotions that I can't get rid of.”

Muttering to herself, Nayuta glares at Mikoto's body.

“It's a little early, but I still want to determine the results of my experiment. The 'results' that were born from Academy City, the 7 Level 5s that stand at the peak, I want to see if I've reached there, even if it's just a little bit. Basically, I can't fight if I don't have a valid reason, thus, I became a member of Judgement. 'Always waiting to see who will do what'.”

Mikoto doesn't really understand what she intended by those words, but she at least understands what her opponent wants to say. Mikoto frowns and says somewhat unhappily.

"So that means that you just use 'those kids' sacrifice' as a stepping stone to try and boost your own power? Your personality's rather twisted for a girl of your age."

The 'Child Errors' that were used as test subjects are still unconscious. Mikoto never met them before, but she taunted Nayuta with much anxiety.

However. After hearing those words, Nayuta's expression changed.

"That's not true."

"Eh?"

The smile disappeared. Nayuta glares at Mikoto with even more hostility.

"Everyone's not some martyr."

The dark flames in her eyes are burning as she tilts her head aside, causing the bones to crack.

Something starts to feel out of place. Mikoto wants to continue talking, but—

"'Child Errors' are just flawed items to Academy City."

"..."

"BUT EVEN IF THEY'RE FLAWED, HUMILIATING THEM LIKE THIS IS UNFORGIVABLE!!"

Seemingly trying to end this conversation, the girl stomps hard onto the road and send bits flying. Her slender body leaps towards Mikoto.

Though Mikoto doesn't really know what to do about the restart of the battle, but having gotten used to fighting, she naturally matches the opponent's movements and breathing and steps forward towards the opponent.

At the same time, there's an uneasy feeling in her right hand as it forcefully tries to release electricity.

But Mikoto guides this attack with a magnetic field on her left hand, and immediately captures the 'overload'. It seems that Nayuta can't manipulate AIM diffusion fields that appear in more than one area.

During the 0.5 seconds when Nayuta closed in, Mikoto deduced the power of the opponent, and also realises something shocking.

This 'conscious overload' was just a 'bait' to cause the opponent to be alert.

As for her power, what she really needs to be wary about is the AIM diffusion field 'visualising' that is impossible to detect without hi-tech machinery.

Lightning travels way faster than 100km per hour, and it's most impossible to avoid it on sight.

However, if one can see the 'energy' that forms the source of this electricity and predict its direction, there will be an opening.

However, it is just for an instant. Even if one understands the power and direction of the electricity that's produced, it's much harder to avoid it than a bullet.

However, Nayuta has a 'speed' that can do it.

—''This speed can't be explained with the ability just now!''

While admiring the opponent's speed, Mikoto fearlessly faces that 'speed' head on.

She opens her body wide, and releases the electricity that escaped to the left hand.

In this electromagnetic field that's without any openings, Nayuta kicks the floor and barely escapes this forcefield, and her body dances high into the air.

Just like that, she lands behind Mikoto and reaches her hand out at Mikoto's neck.

But Mikoto, who released the electromagnetic field throughout the surroundings, detected the attack without even turning her head back—

Balls of iron sand rise up from behind Mikoto and spreads out at Nayuta.

"!"

If this were per normal, she would jump into the mist of iron without thinking. But she did 'see' the flow of energy and immediately slows down before increasing her distance from Mikoto.

—''Most likely, she's used to fighting such rude and unreasonable people as a member of Judgement.''

Like Kuroko, she's used to fighting espers 'outside school'. Facing off against this Judgement member with the attitude, Mikoto again says.

"If you dare touch me while I have electricity on me, what's that thing on your hand?"

As she said that, she let the iron sand that's accumulaterd from the surrounding dirt and sand to form object that's as large as golf balls, letting them float around in tens, hundreds.

Like a disco ball rotating, the black figures dance about in the midst of the blueish-white sparks. Standing in the midst of this amazing scene, Mikoto lets out a fearless smile, and the numerous balls fly at the girl.

Nayuta can see the flow of the 'energy', but the electric discharge between the iron sand balls can't be seen. Most likely, she thinks that the opponent won't use full power, as she doesn't use this chance to escape, but enters the crowd of balls and closes in on Mikoto.

Next, she realises her stupidity and frantically tries to let her body escape.

But it's too late.

The iron sand band collapse into even smaller ones and expand out, surrounding Mikoto and Nayuta's surroundings. They then emit blueish-white sparks.

With the park as centre, Mikoto uses the iron sand balls that are conducting electricity to cover the entire place in a dome, letting electricity flow through them. The gaps between the balls let out electricity, forming a large electric cage with Mikoto at the centre.

Looking at Nayuta who's trapped in this case, Mikoto lets this 'cage' slowly shrink towards her.

"!"

Nayuta wants to let a part of Mikoto's power 'overload' and expand the iron sand balls, but Mikoto immediately repairs that and regenerates the damaged cage.

The girl's ability can 'overload', but it can't 'stop'.

Well aware of this, Mikoto lets the electric cage spin fast and close in.

"So now what? Do you still want to continue!?"

Trying to convince the opponent to surrender, her words got interrupted. Nayuta leaps at Mikoto without hesitation.

Mikoto lets out an electrical surge from her entire body, trying to prevent the opponent from touching her. But Nayuta doesn't mind as she uses her hand to spear into the electric wall.

The blueish-white sparks run down Nayuta's body, and the girl lets out a 'slightly' bitter look.

But even so, this wasn't enough to slow the momentum down as Nayuta's right hand closes in on Mikoto.

Seeing that the hand's about to reach her neck, Mikoto twists her body and tries to use the electrical flow to knock the opponent off.

She lets electricity flow into the opponent's nerves, using the involuntarily reflexes to stop Nayuta. This is an ability that uses a large amount of calculations. However, the girl's hand doesn't slow down for some reason, and it's even closing in on Mikoto in a random manner.

"!"

Having stretched her hand out, Mikoto grabs Nayuta's hand.

"As expected, your hand has something...hm, wait, what is it?"

Barely being able to defend the opponent's sudden attack, Mikoto said after she saw the opponent's right hand.
"Just some relaxants. But I may have overdone it."

The girl's right hand is outstretched in front of Mikoto. Over there, she can see a hole that's dug out of the palm of the hand, and there's something small that looks like it got injected.

"You...this right hand..."

The girl's hand wasn't damaged at all after the electric attack just now. There's burns all over the hand, and several bits of skin was curled up. However, what's oozing out from there isn't blood, but something transparent that feels like lubricant. Under the curled up skin isn't tender red flesh, but long strands of black artificial fibres.

"I said it been, onee-san. I'm a Guinea Pig."

The prosthetic hand clearly lets out a creaking sound, and she 'proudly smiled' with regards to her situation now, and says,

"After injecting 'the unique power of this city', my body started exploding all over the place. However, I was able to get meaningful data. If it wasn't for that frog-faced doctor, it's likely that I would be dead now."

Nayuta said all that without blanking, and Mikoto realised that after meeting her eyes.

Her right eye is letting out a mysterious 'glulp glulp' sound. The colour is different from a natural one, and the irises are giving a tint of something.

"After that, I took on several experiments, and about 70% of my body isn't of flesh anymore."

Action was faster than words as she points at her left eye and opens her artificial right eye wide.

The next moment, that right eye let out a bright glow that takes Mikoto's vision away.

Mikoto felt dangerous about this loss of vision, so she wants to let out a light electric shock at the girl to bind her. However, Nayuta doesn't let Mikoto's wavering slip for even a single moment as she moves her entire body of artificial muscles move and escapes from the opponent's grasp, pulling a great distance away.

Nayuta, who was just able to avoid the electric attack, seems happy as she smiles at Mikoto.

"Ahh, it's alright since there are earth wires, but onee-san's electricity's really tough. It's still numbing."

"I see. So you use this body to carry out superhuman fights."

"My family reads the esper's diffusion field flow and uses the gap to attack. Because I haven't learnt it yet, I can only use this mechanical body and my own ability to make up for the lack of senses those amazing people have. They were able to detect the opponent's energy flow just through instincts and experience."

The creaking sound is still echoing in her mind. Nayuta's right eye still has some flash in it even after blinking, and then she says,

"The one who taught me all these, Amata oji-san told me that 'if I train this to the max, there's nothing to be afraid about when fighting that no. 1 esper in Academy City, and that I can win'. But in fact, so what?"

Saying that, she stares at Mikoto while maintaining the smile on her face.

"I don't have any grudges against onee-san. It's just that I want to prove my own 'strength and justice'. 'So that Banri onee-san and the rest can smile as they wake up'."

Mikoto doesn't really understand the meaning behind it, but after hearing these words that has loneliness and determination, Mikoto sighs and lets even more electricity surround her like a more powerful snake.

"I don't know the specifics, but at least I understand that you're not like those simple cold-blooded animals. Willing to take on an opponent head on like this; well, Kuroko may say that this is what an amateur would do, but I rather liked it."

"Really?"

"No problems. Though it's not the first time someone younger than me challenged me, I do fight against older people. I don't hate 'such thins'.

Mikoto draws the iron sand from the ground and uses it in a manner that's different from the semi-sphere shaped iron balls that are emitting electricity between them, creating a black sword.

"Since you're challenging me, I accept. Let's have a fight that we won't regret. Fight with all we got."

"I'm going all out then, 'Railgun onee-san'."

Mikoto and Nayuta let out fearless smiles and they rush towards each other, getting ready for an even intensive battle.

However—

"OI OI, WHAT'S GOING ON!? POWER OVERLOAD!? I'M HELPING YOU NOW!!"

A voice that doesn't understand the atmosphere here can be heard—

"AMAZIIINNNGGG PUNCCHH!!!"

An impact that doesn't understand the atmosphere here surrounds this place—

Blowing aside the 'cage' that's made of iron sand balls and electricity.

The guy who can't understand the atmosphere appears in front of them both in a hot-blooded manner.

<center>♦</center>

However, during this time, most of the people living in the 7th district noticed the blueish-white sparks in the park.

The people who saw the commotion are shouting, and the people who are viewing this light through the windows in their apartments are going 'Ahh, that crazy Tokiwadai girl is at it again'. They all immediately realised it, and cut off the power in their houses in advance, turn off the power of their computers, and pull out the cables that's in the sockets. And so, the 'anti-disaster program' is under way.

The people who are walking on the streets are moving away from the park, thinking that they shouldn't get close. However—

"!"

A girl who saw the blueish-white electric sparks start to move as the 'biri biri' sounds can be heard.

She's moving in a completely different manner from the crowd. Or rather, it seems like she got attracted by the blueish-white sparks in the
park.

<center>♦</center>

“No worries! I don't know what's going on, but you can relax now!”

The guy in white uniform forcefully nods his head and shouted at Mikoto and Nayuta.

Seeing such a guy, Mikoto's jaw dropped, and asks,

“Who are you?”

“What? This isn't something worth introducing myself! But if I have to say—”

Interrupting the guy who's about to introduce himself is the voice of the person Mikoto's used to hearing inside the park.

“Onee-sama? What's going on here!!?”

“Eh? Kuroko?”

Kuroko appeared in front of the guy through the use of 'instant teleport', and asked with a loud voice. The guy whose collar is grabbed by Kuroko's right hand is going 'oi, that's not my doing!'

“Ara ara, using such amazing power in the park. Who is it for, eh?”

Kuroko turns to look at the twin-ponytailed girl in front of Mikoto with the Judgement armband on her.

“A member of Judgement? Speaking of which, I've never met you before. Oh well, I'm Tokiwadai Middle School's Shirai Kuroko. What happened?”

After a greeting, Kuroko asked the girl who's also a member of Judgement.

Nayuta's showing an uninterested look at Kuroko, and then quickly reverts back to the childish child as she reports to the older Judgement member.

“I'm Kihara Nayuta of the 49th branch, Advanced Esper Department, special school prefect RFO Judgement member. As there's an onee-san who kicked and vandalised the vending machine and stole juice from it, I wanted to arrest her. Will you help me, senpai?”

“Vandalism and theft? That's exaggerating!!”

Mikoto frantically tries to say—

Kuroko immediately kneels down with an expression as if the world is ending, and says with a tragic voice,

“I KNEW THAT THIS WOULD HAPPEN ONE DAY!!”

“Ku-Kuroko?”

“I'm really sorry, onee-sama! If only I could have advised you harder! But, I'm an accomplice for leaving onee-sama like this! Let us enter the same jail cell and accept the punishment together! And Uiharu and the rest will be sad that I went against Judgement's duties!”

“Sigh, well, you fought it instead of just resisting it.”

Though Nayuta wasn't lying, Mikoto can't really explain the situation clearly.

“I understand it all.”

The guy in white uniform placed his hand on Mikoto's shoulder as if he's about to lecture her.”

“It's true that it's foolish to destroy a vending machine. But I can understand the pain of being unable to buy even a can of juice. However, you can't commit crime. Even if it's at the vendors who created this vending machine, the housewives and kids who rely on it for food, and the dogs and crickets that are kept as pets, they will be bothered, right?”

“Eh? EHHHH?”

Mikoto's feeling bothered by this guy in white uniform who's lecturing like some relative.

“Well, Kuroko, who's that?”

Mikoto asked as she tilted her head. Kuroko stopped crying and simply answers,

“A suspect of hurting others and vandalism.”

“HE DOESN'T HAVE ANY RIGHT TO LECTURE ME THEN!!!”

Hearing Kuroko's answer, Mikoto shouted as she wants to shake the hand off—

In this right hand, the irritating, bone-chilling sensation she felt a few times just now is swimming up her body.

“EH?”

The next moment, Nayuta used the 'overload' electric shock to shoot a powerful surge at the guy in white uniform without mercy.

Nayuta commands Mikoto's power to overload and attack the guy in white uniform. However, she realises that there's something complicated about this.

Both of them are Level 5s.

Nayuta has the data of the espers in her brain, so she knows who Sogiita Gunha is.

Impossible to analyse. This is the result of the Kihara research. They couldn't even tell if there are useful AIM diffusion fields to be made use of. This is one of the rare few things in Academy City that exists completely as a black box, and this is Gunha's ability.

The waves that are shrouded in mystery, a punch that's swung at the speed of sound, like an American comic hero, it can't be stopped, and it surpasses all logic—besides, the theory itself is suspect. He's such a strange esper.

In fact, to Nayuta, the AIM diffusion field around this guy is rather unstable. Even when he's not doing anything obvious, she still couldn't visualise him in this state. Maybe there's some power obstructing the sighting of the AIM diffusion field.

Thus, she thought of a plan.

Against an opponent that her ability can't handle, she would make Mikoto's ability 'overload' at an opportune time and use the Level 5's electricity to shut Mikoto.

Nayuta continues to manipulate Mikoto's 'power flow' as she continues to let Mikoto's electricity 'overload'.

In the end, by the time Mikoto frantically uses her left hand to hold off the overload, three strikes of electricity were shot at Sogiita's face.

"O-Onee-sama!? Even if you want to be the straight one, isn't this a little too much!?"

Not knowing what's going on, Kuroko said with a surprised voice.

Seeing her like this, Nayuta calmly says the fact she hid.

"I did that just now."

"Eh?"

Though she could have shifted the blame onto Mikoto, Nayuta definitely said that it was her power.

"If both sides are criminals, I have to arrest both of you."

"HOLD ON A MINUTE! DID YOU JUST DO THAT!? SP-SPEAKING OF WHICH, YOU'RE ALRIGHT!?"

Mikoto glanced at Nayuta, and then walked towards the guy in white uniform who's bathed in electricity.

"Wow, that was a really gutsy and intense attack."

If it were an ordinary person, they would have simply fainted. The guy who's got bathed in such an explosive electric attack just looked like nothing happened as he creaked his neck and grabbed his temple, nodding away and says,

"It's true that I beat hot pot guy and damaged the railings. These are facts, I won't say something! I'll beat Judgement's judgement with my guts!!"

"No, that's not something that should be overcome through guts."

The guy who was released from Kuroko's grip seem to mutter, and Kuroko seems like she's listening with a delicate expression on her face.

However, Mikoto uses her hand to draw at the opponent's face, and frowns as she says,

"How did you defend that just now?"

"Hm? I didn't defend against it. Besides, 'there's no point to defend it if it's just that level of attack'."

"!"

On hearing the guy in white uniform answer, Mikoto's temples twitched slightly.

"!! Not, not good!"

Kuroko, who's been with her for a long time, felt a bad premonition after seeing Mikoto's expression.

"?"

On this other hand, Nayuta, who only understood about Mikoto through data and rumours, couldn't understand why Kuroko's so panicky. She's wondering if this is a chance to let Mikoto's power overload even more, but—

"?"

The values of the the AIM diffusion fields Mikoto released wasn't showing that it would overload, yet it's expanding rapidly.

On the other hand, Nayuta no longer exists in Mikoto's eyes as she asks Sogiita Gunha.

"You just blew up that 'cage' like that. Are you the same as that 'guy'?"

"? Oi, who's 'the guy' this lady's talking about? You?"

Sogiita turns to look at the guy who's hiding behind the vending machine and looking at this. The guy just went 'DON'T LOOK AT ME, DON'T GET ME INVOLVED! HOW WOULD I KNOW ANYWAY!!'"

Basically, he's saying the same thing he said a few minutes ago.

"Ahh, if you don't know, never mind. Either way, the attack just now doesn't seem to be of your liking. Do you want a slight stronger attack? It's bad for your body if you try to force it."

"Oi oi, Missy, are you treating me as some spineless guy? What's with a gal's attack? It won't be effective even if I take 100 of them, right?"

"Then, I can launch another attack like that?"

"Oh! Bring it on!"

As for Sogiita, who answered bravely—

The next moment, with the sounds of rumbling thunder, a thunder strike that's many times stronger than before struck down on him.

As the guy's a suspect who caused serious damage, Mikoto basically used force without mercy like what she would normally do.

However—

"WOOOHHH!!"

This would be an electric shock that would render anyone immobile, but Sogiita just moaned a bit, and once the electricity stopped, he continues to talk like nothing happened.

“Wow, that shocked me! I got a bit numb there. Ah, though it's a bit numb, it's not that I have any feelings for you or something like that. Don't be mistaken!”

On seeing that Sogiita's unscratched, Mikoto says calmly,

“What level are—never mind, that isn't important anyway.”

Remembering the face of the guy who kept 'calling himself' a Level 0, the Level 5 girl's eyes are glowing sharply.

“Ohh, it's true that level isn't anything. We really agree on it anyway.”

“Ahhaha, it's a bit weird to say this in front of Judgement members.”

“What's wrong?”

“''Can I request a fight with you?''”

“AAAHHHHH, SO IT BECAME LIKE THIS!!!”

Hearing Mikoto's words, Kuroko place both hands on her face, swaying about as she collapses at the tree.

“Hol, hold one, what's going on!? What is that onee-san saying out of a sudden?”

Nayuta asked the weakily swaying Kuroko.

“Onee-sama would normally help us in our work, so she may forget about it. But she hates losing at being treated like a kid the most.”

The Judgement member who just got excluded was imapcted really badly after seeing the dark side of her beloved 'onee-sama'. Kuroko was barely able to squeeze out a voice weakily and says.

“It's a bit sudden to taunt an opponent like this.”

“Oh, a duel? Missy, what you said is pretty gutsy.”

The guy in white uniform responds to what Mikoto suddenly said with a fearless smile.

“I'm not really interested in battling girls and kids, but I can't refuse such a gutsy challenge. So be it. Missy, you can attack me with all you want. If I can take it, I win, if I can't or if I fight back, I'll admit that I'm not gutsy enough, and it will be my loss.”

On hearing the hot-blooded guy who just set the rules on his own, Mikoto frowns and says,

“Ahh—the more I think about it, I'm reminded of this manner of speech. The personality's completely different, so why is that so. Oh well, let's just treat it as practice before I face that guy. I'll force you to fight back. Get ready.”

Flipping out the arcade coin she took out from who knows where, Mikoto quickly accelerates the electric output in her entire body—

“So since you're using me as a stepping board to challenge on, 'that guy' seems like he's a really gutsy person! Then, I won't run, I won't hide! Bring it on!”

Facing the guy in white shirt who's still rattling on, BOOM!! The Railgun's shot out.

“OOOOOOOOOONNEE-SAMA!!? HAVE YOU LOST YOUR MIND!!? THIS ESPER IS A SUSPECT, BUT YOU ACTUALLY LET OUT SUCH A MOVE ON A HUMAN OF FLESH AND BLOOD SO SUDDENLY!? No, wait, I seem to hear that it's okay if it's against an opponent on the car, but even then, it's a bit delicate for a Judgement member.”

Remembering that she once used this attack to finish off a criminal, Kuroko hurriedly lectured her, but—

“No worries, Kuroko. This person feels a lot sturdier than a tank.”

“Eh?”

Appearing in front of Kuroko's eyes is the white uniform guy who's standing casually in the midst of the dust that blew up due to the impact.”

“Nob tat, hissy (Not bad, Missy)”

She thought that he mumbled because of the high impact, but—

Sogiita just seemed like he's biting onto something as he said that.

Understanding that the object he's biting onto is the arcade game coin that the Electromaster girl shot out with a supersonic speed, Haratani and the Tokiwadai Judgement member are both dumbstruck. The blond Judgement member's teeth are letting out a creaking sound.

Sogiita spits the arcade game coin onto his hand and stares at it unhurriedly.

Then, after tilting his head slightly, he says with a serious expression.

“Missy, I have something to say to you.”

“Wh, what? You're fighting back now?”

Seeing the Electromaster girl who's breaking cold sweat and forcing a smile, Sogiita says,

“Arcade game coins are not to be brought out.”

“““...”””

Everyone here is silent. At this moment, Sogiita seems like he's worried for the girl who's his opponent, and says,

“I feel that it's better that you return this back to the arcade before the shopkeeper gets angry Well, I can go apologise with you if you want.”

After a while, Haratani, who was hiding behind the vending machine, shouts at Sogiita,

“I THOUGHT OF IT BEFORE, BUT I CAN'T STAND IT ANYMORE! I MUST SAY THIS, YOU'RE AN IDIOT!!!”

“WHAT!!?”

On hearing the words that were a blow to him, Sogiita widen his eyes, seemingly in shock.”

“I see, so I'm an idiot.”

After lowering his head dejectedly a bit, he quickly recovers and says loudly with guts.

“But, well, SUCH TRIVIAL STUFF LIKE WHETHER I'M SMART OR DUMB IS UNNECESSARY! I DON'T HAVE TO MIND!!”

“BE MINDFUL OF THAT A BIT!!!”

Seeing the opponent who's giving an exchange with the boy who seems to be familiar with him, Mikoto frowns and asks,

“Yo, you don't seem like you negated all my power without a scratch, right?”

“How is it possible!? It hurts like heck! But I just overcame it with guts!”

“I see, so you're a little different from that guy.”

Facing Mikoto who's smiling fearlessly, the guy in white uniform asks back.

“Then, that move of yours was the arcade game coin cannon, right? It feels like you didn't use full power.”

“That was just 30%. You too, I don't really like it, it seems like you haven't used your full power.”

Mikoto uses the iron sand she drew from the ground to form two huge black swords, getting ready in a nitoryu pose.

“Though I can shoot something even larger, let's try something else.”

The souls of the blades are wrapped in electricity and seemingly cuts everything they touch. Seeing them, the fighting will in the guy in white uniform explodes.

“I see! This is a great chance for me to try my guts! You have to accompany me till the end!”

Misaka Mikoto and Sogiita Gunha.

Two of the Kevel 5s, both of them show a happy smile—and the intense battle begins again.

A few minutes later—

Due to the thunder that struck from the thunder clouds that suddenly appeared, the area around the park lost power, however—

In contrast to the power shortage a few days in the other districts, the damage control ended at the minimum.

To the residents here, they're already used to the man-made 'calamity'.

<center>♦</center>

''—So far away.''

Several seconds before the thunder struck—

Kihara Nayuta stares at this calamity (battle) with near despair.

''—This is a battle between Level 5s.''

She can feel the atmosphere trembling just by standing nearby. All the hairs on her body seem to stand up.

And above them, Nayuta, who can see and feel the AIM diffusion field, this looks like the end of the world. All the force is fluctuating intensively, and it seems like she's standing in front of a typhoon.

''—The power difference is actually that great.''

And also, this isn't really an intense battle between Level 5s.

One side is attacking, one side is defending. It's just a one-sided battle.

But even so, there's already such a large flow of power. If Sogiita Gunha used his real ability to fight back, no matter who wins, maybe there's a need to be ready in case the entire park disappears.

“AMAZING PUNCH—GUARD!!”

Facing the electric strike Mikoto released from her hand. He uses what looks like a fist that's shrouded in a mirage and knocks it to the ground. It's really a ridiculous scene.

In contrast, Mikoto uses the iron sand to create several hundred drills and run them through with electricity, ready to pierce in at Sogiita from all over the place and shoot it out. Manipulating the iron sand at such a speed that there's no time to breath, she also lets the empty cans ionise into plasma to distract the enemy's eyes before running into him, displaying all sorts of attacks.

''—Was that holding back?''

More than humiliation, what appeared first to her is the anger that she's so useless.

If she wasn't stopped by Sogiita and continued to fight with Mikoto 'when she's using slightly more ability', would she really survive until the end!?

Seeing the damaged prosthetic hands that couldn't take the impact of the electricity, the girl thinks,

''—I'm not there yet.''

Behind Nayuta, who's gritting her teeth in regret, Kuroko says,

“E-Either way, it's better to get away from here! If there's any ordinary people nearby, we should tell them to get away!”

While saying this, she grabbed the collar of what seems to be Sogiita's acquaintance and gets ready to teleport.

Nayuta shakes the blond hair and lowers her head—

And then jumps into the tornado of AIM diffusion fields.

“!? What are you doing!? That's too reckless!!”

Kuroko frantically said, but Nayuta has no intention of turning her head back.

Though she wants to use the teleport to bring her back, she's wondering if she should bring the ordinary person who's beside her—at this moment, another person appears beside her.

“EXCUSE ME! ORDINARY PEOPLE ARE TO EVACUATE!!”

But on seeing this person's face, Kuroko's body froze.

“? Wh-What?”

The boy whose collar got grabbed by Kuroko looks at the Judgement member whose face is all blue with shock, and then looks at what looks like an ordinary adult, and back again.

At this moment, this 'ordinary person' casually says to the boy.

“Boy, I want to know a bit about this.”

“?”

“I want to know the reason why you're in this situation. As brief as possible, if you can.”

<center>♦</center>

In the tornado of 'power', Nayuta tries to force her way in.

''—I never thought of winning so easily. But,''

''—A little more, just a little more, I want to believe that I can get slightly 'closer' to their territory!''

The natural and artificial nerves in her heart are running wild in her body. Even though she can't match Sogiita and the Level 5 who rushed in at a speed that far surpasses what a human can do, the Judgement girl continues to head into the midst of this calamity.

"AMAZING PUNCH GUARD GUARD GUARD!!!"

Sogiita continues to use the mysterious waves to knock the continuous strikes of electricity down onto the ground. Like what he declared, he hasn't fought back against Mikoto. Besides, it's impossible for him not to be hurt as it looks like burns are developing on his body.

"You actually knocked electricity down? What did you do? You're the same type as 'that guy', right!?"

"Let me explain! I use telekinesis to gather the earth's magnetic field into my hand and use this electromagnetic field to divert the electric flow! I call it, Aurora Guard!"

The boy, who's being grabbed by Kuroko behind the vending machine and talking to someone, immediately shouts at Sogiita who said such weird things,

"DIDN'T I TELL YOU THAT IT'S IMPOSSIBLE!! STOP MAKING UP SOME RANDOM STUFF LIKE WHAT ELECTROMAGNETIC FIELD!!"

"WHAT!? THEN HOW DID I KNOCK THAT ELECTRICITY INTO THE GROUND!!?"

Sogiita looks rather amazed as he stares at his own fists. Mikoto rubs her temples and says,

"Am I seeing a Boke and Tsukkomi routine? Anyway, I don't feel satisfied with this one-sided attack. Hurry up and attack back!"

"I won't take back what I just said!!"

Seeing Sogiita nod his head forcefully, Mikoto frowns and—

"Then, I'll forcefully twist that stiff mouth of yours!!"

Saying what sounds like a line from a villain, Mikoto increased the power output from her entire body.

It's unknown how it's powered as the sky is covered with dark clouds. Seemingly in cohesion with the trails of electricity surrounding Mikoto, the skies is lit with lightning.

"Fufu, I can imagine what you're going to do now. Either way, it'll be really painful if I take one of these. Then, I have to bet all my guts and defend with all I got."

Sogiita lets out a fearless smile, and with that momentum, a tornado of mysterious waves is whipped up.

''—Now's the time!''

''—If I 'overload' that electric attack some more, maybe I can cause Mikoto onee-san's power to wither!''

Nayuta gambles on this instant chance and rushes in so that she can overload the power, however—

''—! This flow of power!''

The AIM diffusion fields cover her eyes, and because of Sogiita's 'guts', it became rather confusing and almost unpredictable. Thus, she moves in to try and see Mikoto's power clearly.

But at that moment, her right leg suddenly wobbles.

''—!?''

Due to the damages she substained in the fight against Mikoto, Nayuta's prosthetic leg start to detoriate. Thus, what happened is—

Unable to command an overload, Mikoto and the thunderclouds roar as one as they launch an attack that going down on the park.

''—You got to be kidding me.''

''—This power flow itself is already equivalent to that of an overload.''

As the terrifying values flow through her body, an even louder shout and undecipherable wave fills the entire park.

"SUPER ULTRA—DEFENSE!!"

Covered in red, blue and yellow, with such gorgeous explosions, Sogiita faces this attack.

The terrifying impact spreads to the surroundings, leveling all the trees in the park, and Nayuta got swallowed in the vortex of this power and immediately got blown out.

"KUUAAAHHHHH!!!"

Because of the 'power' in her, she understands clearly that the AIM diffusion fields are flowing back at her body.

She's in a state where she feels that she took in too much power, which is completely different from an overload. The girl's mental condition is wavering intensely.

''—Got to move! How can I stay here!''

Moving at her,

The bench that got blown away by the impact strikes at her mercilessly.

"AH!"

Nayuta, who shouted without thinking, sees the bench that's flying at her, and inconceivably thinks of a girl's face.

''—Sorry, Banri onee-san.''

The girl who's older than her, and should be a middle schooler already.

''—I can't become a Level 5 'with everyone'.''

What's flickering in her mind are little, little boat lights.

<center>♦</center>

"Nayuta, you really can't make it. So you actually wanted to make that experiment 'succeed'?"

Kihara Gensei once laughed as he said this.

"Wouldn't that be like pulling a brake in this experiment? It seems like you can't be called a Kihara yet. Breaking the guinea pigs down and pushing the boundaries is the first step to research, Nayuta."

The guy who's her relative continued to pat Nayuta's head. The other relatives were the same. Everyone was gentle to Nayuta, but they never praised the girl as a researcher.

Kihara Nayuta is often called a failure, a 'flawed item'.

Ever since she was young, she was educated specially in the research lab. She was different from the rest, she was a girl who was geared to be an elite. When she was young, she had several successful highly difficult experiments--and these were 'perfect experiments that ensure the safety of the test subjects'. However, to the Kiharas, these are a proof of inability.

Though she doesn't feel insecure, she feels angry over being called a flawed item, and a sense of deficiency of truth.

There aren't any kids in the research lab who were of the same age as her. Sometimes, she would talk to a wide-eyed girl, 4-5 years older than her called Nunotaba, who has a hard-to-approach presence around her. However, she doesn't really have much chance to talk to her anyway.

And just like this, on a certain day in a facility called the Advanced Education Department, Nayuta met those children.

After asking about, she found out that they're called Child Errors, flawed items who were abandoned by Academy City.

The boy who she never met before walked towards her, acting all familiar and uncouth. Nayuta felt unhappy about it, and insulted him like how she would insult others.

"Humph, so you guys are flawed items who got abandoned by your relatives?"

Seeing this snobbish attitude, the boy responded 'WHAT DID YOU SAY!' and started arguing with her. However--

However, the one who defended her is a girl who's also a Child Error.

"Really, guys are so crude!"

''Why must you defend me?'' Nayuta asked. She--Edasaki Banri smiled and answered,

"Well, we already know that we're called flawed items by the adults. So we're grateful to her."

"?"

"Because she taught us a lot of things even though we were abandoned. I like this Academy City and Kiyama-sensei the most!"

Even though she got marked as a flawed item, the girl continued to smile. Nayuta felt that she's really incomprehensionable.

But, after she headed to the facility to investigate this girl, after many interactions with her, the doubts in her heart started to vanish unknowingly.

Nayuta, who was always educated in the research lab, started making friends for the first time in her life with Edasaki Banri and the other children.

"If we work hard, maybe we can become level 4s or even level 5s! Kiyama-sensei said this before!"

One day, Edasaki Banri said these.

Nayuta knew that this wasn't something that can be done with just hard work alone, but she couldn't say that. That's because she didn't wish to see Banri's smile disappear.

"If that's the case, everyone can thank Kiyama-sensei and Academy City!"

"So we first have to become Judgement members first and defeat all the bad guys in Academy City."

"So, let's all become level 5s and then become Judgement members, let's protect Academy City!"

"But can we really do this as flawed items?"

"Yes we can!"

Nayuta frantically responded to one of the girls who asked in an unsure manner.

"Even if we're flawed, as long as everyone make up for each other's shortcomings, we can have the strongest power! Nunotaba-nee said this to the clones. It seems that espers can do this!"

"Really!?"

"That's great!"

The kids' started cheerly innocently, and Nayuta stared at them in envy. At this moment, Banri smiles at Nayuta in the same manner.

"Nayuta-chan, let's do our best as well!"

At this moment, all of Nayuta's logic in her brain got blown away as she nods with a smile.

"Hm!"

What she lacked--was already patched up by Banri and the rest.

Edasaki Banri went into a coma because of an accident in the experiment. That happened just several months ago.

Nayuta, who didn't participate in the experiment, couldn't come to grips with this sudden reality.

"Kiyama Harumi."

This is the name of the female scientist who Banri call 'Kiyama-sensei', and the name of the one in charge of that experiment.

Having known that her family was involved in the 'deliberate overload experiment', Nayuta requested to be a test subject in order to obtain large power.

In order to get the power to take revenge on Banri and the rest's 'Kiyama-sensei'.

And to get the power to protect Academy City 'together' with Banri with the rest.

Also, she thought.

--If she became a guinea pig for all sorts of experiments, the number of children who will be sacrificed witll be reduced.

Having such a childish mentality, the girl offered her body to Academy City.

"Ya, Yu-chan. I heard that your body got blown up all over the place? Well, it's really great that you're still alive, 'really great'. Well, Powered suits, we gave Shiokihshi-san and Thelestina-nee them already. The research on prosthethics wasn't too good anyway. The damages done to the precision machinery and the life maintenance equipment are a problem as well. But if the entire body's crushed, we don't even need to talk about eoskeleton and driven armour, right?"

As the result of the experiment, when more than half of her body got blown, Nayuta's researcher relative said that as her body's being modified (or messed with). However, Nayuta just treated that as 'power' and accepted it.

And then, time passed--

Listening to the explaination of the state of unconscious kids, she said to the doctor.

"Well, I'll settle it, so don't worry, doctor. Child Errors are flawed items, it's impossible to wake up with their own power."

Saying that, the girl gives a smile at the doctor at the end. The doctor never intended to lecture her.

Because this doctor knew about it all.

For these kids called 'flawed items', she cried for them for who knew how many times.

"So, I'll make up for what they lack."

Remembering all her friend who were unconscious, Nayuta said these tragic words to herself.

"I'll definitely become a level 5, become that school's Judgment member and protect the peace of Academy City, and wait for you. So everyone isn't some sort of sacrifice. I will continue to wait for you. I want to be with everyone."

Without saying anymore, the girl continues to harbour a strong will and offered her own body.

As for the ridiculously large amount of funds she got as reward, she donated them all to the Child Error facilities. Maybe it may be pretense, but at least if there're funds, they don't have to send the kids in the facility for experiemtns for the sake of funds.

She hoped never to have kids who got fooled by scientists like Kiyama Harumi.

But on a certain day, she finally knew.

Kiyama Harumi intended to sacrifice 10,000 people in Academy City to save the children in that class. Nayuta knew of the fact that she didn't betray those kids.

And also, that plan was foiled by a level 5.

What Kiyama Harumi did wasn't something worth admiring.

Even if she used that method to wake them up, nobody would be happy.

The level 5 called the 'Railgun' most likely did the correct thing.

But she couldn't get rid of this idea because of her feelings.

Is this Tokiwadai level 5 really someone worth admring. If that's not the case, she had to beat this level 5 on her own, and then create an ending Edasaki and the rest wished for.

With these thoughts, Nayuta started observing Misaka Mikoto on the first day--

She witnessed her kicked the vending machine, took the canned juice away.

And, back to now.

<center>♦</center>

The bench's closing in on her, and as Nayuta thought of dying--

Someone forcefully grabbed the shoulder strap of her school bag and pulled her back.

And then 'a woman stood in front of her and blocked the bench, and knocked it away to somewhere empty because she couldn't take it'.

''--? Who is it? I can't see an AIM diffusion field.''

'--'She's not an esper?"

"Rest here for a while."

The woman said that to Nayuta and headed to Mikoto, who's still in the midst of battle, with fast steps."

"Ku, not bad. But you should be at your limit and should start fighting back, right?"

"That was a really gutsy attack. But you're still lackin!"

Both of them are pantin, and right now, the 2 level 5s are still showing fearless smiles.

Mikoto intends to attack on as she raises her right hand, however--

Before she uses electricity to bind her opponent, a hand grabbed him from behind.

"Eh?"

Facing such a sudden situation, Mikoto turns her blank face around--

"Misaka."

Standing over there is a woman who doesn't mind the creaking of her own hand and is standing right there with an extremely icy look. Seeing this, Mikoto's body, sweat and electricity all shrank back into her body.

"Recently, the vending machine earnings register seem to be weird. It became a topic amongst the staff member. On a side note, you do know that you have to follow the dorm rules first and foremost, right?"

"Ah, th, this."

Crak crak crak, Mikoto's face got pulled, Mikoto wanted to say something to the Tokiwadai Dorm Supervisor, however--

"You do know what will happen from now on, don't you?"

Misaka answered the supervisor's question-yes. The moment she answered this, Mikoto's neck got twisted with a crack. The level 5 girl silently collapsed here.

''A level 0 without her powers developed just manhandled a level 5?''

Seeing this unbelievable scene, Nayuta is unable to comprehend anything and loses consciousness due to confusion and fatigue.

<center>♦</center>

<noinclude>
{{Toaru_Nav}}
</noinclude>

Toaru Majutsu no Index:Toaru Jihanki no Fanfare

2011-08-27T12:08:47Z

89.72.147.28: /* Main Story: Toaru Jihanki no Sonzai Shoumei by Narita Ryohgo */

{{Incomplete|percentage=70}}
==Illustrations==

<gallery>
Image:INDEX_Toaru_Jihanki_no_Fanfare_000.jpg|'''Cover'''
Image:INDEX_Toaru_Jihanki_no_Fanfare_021.jpg|'''Page 021'''
Image:INDEX_Toaru_Jihanki_no_Fanfare_029.jpg|'''Page 029'''
Image:INDEX_Toaru_Jihanki_no_Fanfare_34.jpg|'''Back Cover'''
</gallery>

==Story==

===Prologue===

A certain pirated broadcast A.

On a certain day in July.

''Do you know about the Level 5 espers? My, my, this isn't some gaming production thing; they're the people who stand at the top of the six-tier hiearchy amongst our 2.3 million residents! The pyramid in the vast desert of Level 0s!''

''So, are the Level 5s standing at the pinnacle of the pyramid? That's just a wrong conclusion that you made. Those who stand at the pinnacle of the pyramid are Level 3s! The birds who are gracefully flying through the sky are Level 4s, and though they fly through the air freely most of the time, there are situations where they fall into a sandstorm when wind blows. Far above this chaotic situation that can't be seen, located high up in the sky, are the Level 5s.''

''"Accelerator", "Dark Matter", "Railgun", "Meltdowner", "Mental Out", "Eh, who's that Number Six...? Well, forget about it", "Hm, that Number Seven who's said to be really powerful"... Such a group of people are like the stars in the Big Dipper: so high above that we can't reach them.''

''Amongst them, there seem to be guys who've worked their way up the pyramid and to the stars, but they started off as Level 1s and not 0s. That's right, a sandstorm can't become a bird even if it can clip one.''

''What's there to talk about a bunch of pitiful people who've had drugs and electric signals injected into their bodies and still can't even bend a spoon? They're just defeated mongrels.''

''But even mongrels can become a pack of wolves when gathered today. Today, let's talk about the legendary man who led the pack of wolves with their fangs pulled out, Kurozuma Wataru...''

Hearing such a network broadcast, the youth with a nose ring on him, Hamazura Shiage clicked his tongue and said,

"What 'Kurozuma', damn it? It's Ritoku-san's age now."

This pirated broadcast was directly aired through all sorts of channels in all sorts of places like a cat-and-mouse game, and even in Academy City, it can be considered a form of entertainment.

The Skill-Outs were divided into many groups, and though Hamazura's a member of a larger group, he didn't even have a bit of power at all. Though he had the indecent talent of stealing cars, in Academy City, he- rather, they were just treated completely as Level 0s.

Hamazura cut off the broadcast link as he praised his leader's name. As he said that, the surrounding Level 0s all nodded their heads and laughed as they agreed with Hamazura.

The bits of sand who'll knock the stars down kept being fearful of the existence of these beings that were treated as heroes as they continued to think that they were unable to be heroes, giving up on themselves.

Rewind to ten seconds back... In a certain dorm, a girl was listening to this same pirated broadcast, and clicked her tongue in disgust.

''What's there to talk about a bunch of pitiful people who've had drugs and electric signals injected into their bodies and still can't even bend a spoon? They're just-'' 

The girl cut the broadcast here, and inside the dark dormitory room, one can only hear the sound of the computer being used.

"Damn it, why are they describing people as stars?"

Sighing at the "star" comparison the broadcast raised, one of the seven Level 5 espers that Academy City's so proud of, Misaka Mikoto was grumbling softly about this stupid behaviour.

Behind her, another girl's growling angrily.

"That's really unbelievable, Onee-sama! Onee-sama's not just a star! Onee-sama's a sun that shines warmly on the Earth and brings forth the seeds of hope for the life of tomorrow! And I'm the moon that accepts this radiance of the sky. Right now, this is a mysterious celestial performance of two, forming together like an eclipse- GUAH HAHAHA!?"

"INSTEAD OF CALLING YOURSELF A CELESTIAL BODY, YOU MIGHT AS WELL CALL YOURSELF A PERVERT!"

Speaking midway through, Mikoto tucked the opponent's head underneath her armpit and performed a wrestling move. Shirai Kuroko's arms and legs were still twitching as she showed a happy expression while continuing to scream.

"AHH, AHHH! I CAN FEEL ONEE-SAMA'S TENDER ARMS, WAHH!"

Now increasing the force in her arms, Mikoto casually said what she thought.

"Speaking of which, even espers will feel uncomfortable about the last part of the broadcast."

Saying up until here, she suddenly remembered a boy who calls himself a Level 0.

"But maybe I can use that as a taunt."

While thinking of this as she continued to use the wrestling technique, while Kuroko's head started to go purple,

Mikoto's head got grabbed onto by a certain small hand.

"Huh?"

Though she thought that Kuroko had used teleport, she still continued to remain in that position as she fearfully turned around to look.

Over there was a person who had walked in, looking over without any expression. The sophisicated lady with a round face was standing there.

"Lights out was twenty-five seconds ago, yet you're still here practising your wrestling techniques. How passionate, Misaka."

"Dorm mother."

The needles of ice that had pierced through Mikoto's back melted, causing cold sweat to come out.

"Hm, while you're training, let me remind you of the dorm rules and show you what real wrestling techniques are like."

"No, but this..."

And several seconds later,

In the girls' dorm room, the girls' tragic cries of despair replaced the broadcast as it aired throughout.

===Main Story: Toaru Jihanki no Sonzai Shoumei by Narita Ryohgo===

On a certain day in July, in a certain hospital in Academy City.

"I can make it."

"Unconscious state."

"Black widow's eyes."

"Unbelievable wound."

"AIM?"

"Brain."

"Sensei's coming along?"

"That Child Error?"

"Kiyama was too early."

"Tokiwadai's Railgun."

The noises could be heard echoing through a certain large hospital's research facility.

Normally, this was an area that can only be accessed by those involved, and right now, there's a girl who looked like an elementary school student listening intently to the "crowds of voices".

The girl got the necessary information from here- and asked the doctor beside her about something. Facing the problem the girl raised, the doctor could only shake his head in apology.

Thus, the girl showed a glimpse of a dark smile, and then said with a calm expression,

"Well, I'll deal with the problems; don't worry, doctor."

"But Child Errors are flawed. It's impossible for them to wake up on their own."

At the end of the conversation, the doctor could only sigh heavily at the smiling girl.

<center>♦</center>

During summer vacation, in a certain Anti-Skill office meeting.

"THE LEVEL 5s ARE FIGHTING!?"

The man who shouted this was just taking off the equipment with the trident-shaped coat of arms on them as he stopped. He widened his eyes and stood up.

To the extremely tired Anti-Skills who continued to deal with troublesome things day, this report caused a ruckus amongst them.

"Where?"

"The park in the 7th district."

"THE PARK!? WHAT'S THE SITUATION OVER THERE!?"

"Why did that happen?"

"What's the status of those injured!?"

"Are there any injuries other than the espers?"

"No such reports up till now?"

"WHO ARE THE LEVEL 5s!?"

"Seems like the 3rd and the 7th."

"MISAKA AND SOGIITA!?"

"Why?"

"WAS THAT THE REASON WHY TOKIWADAI REPORTED A POWER SHORTAGE!?"

"WHERE DID YOMIKAWA GO!?"

"Seems like she's still giving remedials!"

"GET HER OVER HERE NOW!!"

"Yes!"

Though the chaos remain, they aren't in a state of panic. The Anti-Skills are adamant as they get ready to sortie—

"No, wait, there's no need to call Yomikawa. It seems like it ended!"

The man who reported the situation in the first place frowned as he uses his hand to stop the Anti-Skills beside him.

"It seemed to have gotten weird. There seemed to be 2 Judgement members there, but one of them seem to be related to 'Kihara'."

"!?"

Kihara. After hearing that name, the Anti-Skills start to make a commotion again. The female Anti-Skill with the glasses tilts her head.

"Eh? Kihara? Is that the one involved in Level Upper?"

"That's Kiyama. Not 'hara', 'yama'. Ah well, it's not like they don't have any relationship."

"Basically, the entire family is composed of researchers. It's a rather famous name in Academy City. Well, basically, that entire event was also because of that Kihara's research. Since everything ended, the Higher-ups gave an order for the Anti-Skills not to sortie. It seemed like they dealt with the damages."

Hearing the man's explanation, everyone starts to look at each other's faces, muttering as they look lost here.

"Two Level 5s and one really important related person; What experiment were they doing?"

"Why happened in Tokiwadai's park!?"

It's an abnormal situation that the Anti-Skills are all jumpy about.

The reason behind it was,

Just because of a loss of 120 yen at a certain vending machine.

<center>♦</center>

One hour ago, in the 7th student district park.

"Uu. My neck's still aching. Those injuries during the 'Level Upper' incident, and the pain when the dorm supervisor twisted my neck still remains."

Twisting her neck lightly, Mikoto grumbled to herself.

"Looks like I have to exercise periodically."

The girl who's sigh as she twists her upper body like she's ready to exercise stops after seeing a vending machine in front of her.

It's the vending machine that's infamous in Tokiwadai Middle School for being a little faulty.

If one uses a battering ram-like force to knock it, occasionally, there would be good cases of having cans of juice drop out without the use of electronic cards or cash, but since the legend originated from Tokiwadai Middle School, the school of ojous, it's basically impossible to see anyone do it.

Let alone—

"HAAA!!"

Misaka Mikoto is definitely the only person who would kick it with electricity around the leg.

CRACK CLACK, with the sound of something being fractured, a can of juice appears in the exit.

"Mn, my body's okay now."

While grumbling as she cracks her shoulders and neck, she wonders,

''—Well, as Judgement members, Kuroko and Uiharu should have it tougher than me. I shouldn't grumble like this.''

But right now, she doesn't realize that what she just did was basically interfering with Judgement's work.

She opens the seal of the canned juice and drinks half of it down in one gulp.

At this moment, there's another figure that appeared beside the vending machine.

''—Hm? Kuroko?''

She saw the obvious twin ponytails that appeared beside the vending machine, and remembers that Kuroko can teleport. With this information, Mikoto gathers her concentration to defend herself.

And then, before she can react and fight back—

A strange sensation strikes her.

The surrounding air is distorted. There seem to be something that entered her, as every single strand of muscle fibre and even her internal organs seem like they can be seen through. This was what Mikoto felt.

—?

Feeling insecure, Mikoto hurriedly turns around—

"Judgement desu wa, Tokiwadai onee-san."

"EH?"

A twin-ponytailed girl who's slightly shorter than Mikoto appears in front of her.

For a moment, she thought that it was Shirai Kuroko, but the way she said that 'Judgement desu no' is completely different, and the voice is completely different as well. Though she's definitely wearing the armband, there's a slight difference in the shape of the ponytail. And to add on, the girl has shiny blond hair.

And more important than anything else, the only thing that's different from Kuroko is—

The girl who said 'Judgement' has a red kiddy school bag.

"Ah, about that."

Not knowing how to respond, Mikoto tilts her head and gives an earnest smile.

In Academy City, 'Judgement' is formed by student volunteers from all schools, including Uiharu, Kuroko and the rest. Though there are many instances of many different schools working together, it's basically a system where each school works independently. Over here, there are also elementary school Judgement members, and Mikoto knows that, because Kuroko and Uiharu started training since grade school.

The hair doesn't look dyed, and Mikoto doesn't even know if she's Japanese. Remembering that the girl used Japanese when she made her entry, there seem to be nothing that's worth taking note.

At first, Mikoto didn't understand why this grade-schooler Judgement member she doesn't know would approach her with such a term, but after looking at the can in her arm, she seem to realise somthing—

The girl in front of her slowly lets out a smile and says in a somewhat delightful tone,

"I didn't think that 'the chance would be here so easily'."

"Chance?"

At this moment, Mikoto suddenly feels that something's out of place.

It's not really a bad premonition—in fact, 'something' swallowing her.

"!? Wait, what are you doing?"

"'You're under arrest for vandalism and theft, you know'? Onee-san."

And then, the direct emotion came from the girl's expression and voice.

Overwhelming antagonistic intent.

"!"

Though she doesn't know what's going on, Mikoto can feel a terrifying force creating a signal within her.

The kid in front of her is dangerous.

Having been shown an 'antagonistic intent' that would let her let out electricity in reflex, Mikoto tries her best to hold back her power while backwing away from the source of this signal within her.

Thus, seemingly in the next moment, 0.5 seconds from where she was, she could see the blond girl rushing at her. There should be a distance of several metres, but she had already reached that place. And then, logically, she should fall here. However, the twin-ponytailed girl kicks the gravel floor and immediately rushes at Mikoto.

''—This isn't any ordinary girl!''

"It's time to rest, Level 5 onee-san!"

The girl's right hand is twitching strangely as she rushes in like a bullet, trying to grab Mikoto's neck.

—!

Mikoto's entire body is now stimulated by an even stronger signal—

She lets out her ability in reflex.

And then, blueish-white sparks spread through the park—

<center>♦</center>

Near the park.

Haratani Yabumi is depressed.

It's supposed to be a rare summer vacation afternoon, walking down the hi-security Tokiwadai district while getting uninvolved with delinquents—

"AMAZING PUNCH!!"

It should amount to such an unordinary scene.

As the weird technique name could be heard, that man's fist let out a mysterious wave and sent the huge man flying.

Even if it's a Level 5 walking about in Academy City, this can be considered an 'abnormal' situation.

The big guy who got sent flying stands up with light feet and gives a smirk.

"Ku, to be able to send this visceral grinder Yokosuka flying away in this 30th revenge match. Sogiita Gunha, you brat, you seem to have gotten stronger than before."

In contrast to the man who looks like some evil terrorist boss in movies, the boy with the Rising Sun flag T-shirt has a white uniform over it, and though splendid looking, it looks somewhat old-fashioned. 'The 7th Level 5 of Academy City' Sogiita Gunha replies with a strong tone.

"Oi, hot pot guy, you actually managed to tank 10 of my amazing punches. Seems like you got guts. As a token of respect, let me show you my more powerful technique."

Haratani knows the males called Sogiita, Yokosuka and the nickname 'hot pot guy', but it's too troublesome to remember them as he can only sigh and watch them fight.

"Wh, what!? So it's coming!? I'M SO HAPPY, SOGIITA!! GO TO HEELLLL!!!"

Standing up with a delighted expression, Yokosuka jumps up and rushes at Sogiita.

Facing him head on, Sogiita clenches his fist, and with all his strength, he shouts.

"SUPER AMAZING PUNCH!!!"

"IT DIDN'T GET ANY STRONGGGGEEERRRR!!!"

Flying out and crashing into the railings on both sides of the road, Yokosuka loses consciousness just like that. Seeing him and the railings that got reduced to scrap metal, Haratani sighs as he wants to say something—

But before that, a girl who suddenly appeared says to Sogiita.

“Judgement desu no.”

The twin-ponytail girl's hair is swaying about as she shows her armband to Sogiita. Though she seems to be a middle-schooler from nearby, she should be a somewhat impressive one given that she's a member of Judgement.

“I came here after hearing a commotion of a fight. That person over there fell asleep because of your attack, am I right?”

Facing the girl who definitely used teleport to get here, Sogiita nods his head calmly.

“Oohh, I see! A girl like you can become a member of Judgement. Which means that you have quite the guts! Do your best!”

“...”

“On a side note, the answer to your question is 'yes', But then, it's more accurate to say that he got knocked out instead of saying that he fell asleep. But even though he fainted, that guy got guts. Got to remember that!”

Seeing Sogiita give her a thumbs up, the girl from Judgement frowns and pulls out metal needles-like things from the inside of her thighs, and says something that a Judgement member should says.

“It seems like you don't understand your situation now. Anyway, based on the situation I see from the battle just now, you're suspected of causing damage. Please explain further after you're arrested.”

That's right, Haratani says,

“Ahh, no, Miss Judgement member, that was—”

He just fought back in response to an opponent's taunt. Though it was an overkill act of self-defense, they wouldn't know if that guy was a leader of some gang members with arms. This can be a decent way to defend Sogiita—but before that, the suspect responds with a gutsy tone,

“Fighting? That's not right, Missy.”

“Huh?”

“All I did was to get guts into him!”

''—YOU BASICALLY SAID THAT YOU ABUSED HIM!!!'''

Haratani wanted to shout out from deep within his throat, but after seeing that stupid guy, he realizes that it's already troublesoem to even give a look at the Judgement member, and thus shakes his head to say that it doesn't matter if she arrests him

“I'm going to arrest you.”

It's useless to say anything for him. Thinking like this, Shirai Kuroko reaches her hand out at the opponent's stomach—

She uses the teleport ability to tilt the opponent upside-down.

She would then teleport the body onto the floor and use the metal needles to press down the clothing with the floor like usual. It's just that simple.

But as for her who appeared, this would normally happen in battles against Skill-Outs—

What's troubling is that this guy is completely different from a Level 0 in all aspects.

“HHHAAAAAAAAAAA!!!”

With a roar of hot-bloodedness, the surroundings start to be affected by the wave.

The vibration of the atmosphere echoes throughout, and everyone hurriedly cover their ears even though they know that it's too late.

He didn't even need to use his hands. He just used a shout to prevent himself from falling down.

If it just involved an ability, anyone would feel that it's simply stupid. But no matter the result, the fact is that he stood upright in front of everyone.

“That sudden turnabout really shocked me. Was that teleport?”

“!! An esper, huh? So it doesn't matter if I go all out, right?”

The words came out later than the action, as Kuroko lets out a fearless smile and teleports her own body up above the opponent, and let gravity affect her as she attacks down at the enemy.

Any ordinary man who sees this completely unexpected attack from above would easily collapse onto the floor, but the moment her feet landed on the guy's head, a heavy impact can be felt from there.

It feels like a human-shaped wheel got kicked as Kuroko jumps backwards in a leaping manner. She stares at him with a puzzled look.

It doesn't look like a complete block on the attack as the guy puts his hand on his head and turns around.

“Owww...what was that?...Super speed or time stop? No wait, you you teleport yourself, right? That's some guts you have there! But I won't accept ambushes. A man has to teleport his opponent right in front of him! Oh, but you're a girl, so that's fine...I guess.”

The esper starts to answer his own question, and behind him, it seems like something's wavering like a mirage. ''This seems to be different from those ordinary opponents in the past,'' Kuroko thought.

“You seem like you have some mysterious power. I can't think of a clear way to beat you if I don't know what your power is.”

“Oi oi, are you treating me as one of those baseless secret organisation members? Listen closely, my ability is.”

The mysterious guy stands upright, probably intending to answer this question without hiding or running away, but—

Uu, the boy who looks familiar from the side frowns and answers,

“How should I describe my ability?”

“...”

“Well, my ability is still baseless! It expands endlessly! That's gutsy!!”

Seeing this exchange, Kuroko's wondering how to deal with this guy in front of her.

She can't understand the nature of the ability, but at least it's not to the extent of a Level 1 or less.

But she doesn't feel any antagonistic intent. That guy doesn't look like some delinquent besides the outfit. In this situation, Kuroko can just talk to him and not need to carry out an arrest, so right now, she's wondering how to solve this.

But at this moment—

In a corner of the park in the 7th district that's of huge significance to Kuroko, an intense explosion can be heard.

Thinking about what happened, she turns around. ''Wasn't that blueish-white electricity that was shot from between the trees in the park?''

“ONEE-SAMA!!?”

Seeing the flash she recongises, Kuroko frantically thought of rushing over, but she couldn't just leave this mysterious esper behind. She's torn by her duties as a member of Judgement.

But at that moment, she did not have a need to continue worry.

“Oi, what are you standing around for? Something happened. A Judgement member has to show some guts here, you know?”

The mysterious esper himself went running to the park.

“I'll take a move first!!”

“Eh, ho—why? Any ordinary person should back down and talk! You're under arrest you know!!!?”

“Relax! I'm rather proud that my guts that are expanding are more than an ordinary person!!”

—THAT'S NOT AN ANSWER!!

As she shouted, the guy in white uniform kicks onto the floor without thinking. An impact that's slightly stronger than the shout from before covers the surroundings, and that air pressure is so strong that nobody can breathe.

As her eyes almost shut, what she can see from between the gap in the hand she raised is an explosion of red, blue and yellow coloured smoke, and a guy who 'jumped' up and rushed to the park like a human bullet.

The guy in white uniform managed to advance by several metres with just a kick, and Kuroko watches him leave, and asks the other boy who's left behind.

“Who was that guy?”

Haratani pulls a face with regards to the girl's question,

“That's created from a Level 4 esper. What you saw was all just an illusion. It would be better for your mental health if you think that way. Maybe...”

<center>♦</center>

The park.

Standing on the top of the street lights, Mikoto lets out numerous railguns.

She's using the iron sand to create conductive metallic rods, and there are about 20 of them floating around her. Looking down at the park from a higher position, she's like a conductor of an orchestra as she swings the right hand that's covered with electricity. The surrounding spears fall downwards at a certain area of the park like a thunderstorm.

But just as this exhibition of a thunder god's rage is going on—

A girl is moving between the gaps of the electric strikes, towards the street lamp that Mikoto is standing on.

This girl 'dodged the electric strikes'. That's the fact that Mikoto's seeing.

Fast.

If there's a need to describe it simply, this word is enough.

Forget about an elementary school student, this girl basically has speed and power that far exceeds what a human can logically have.

It seems that this girl has dynamite in her joints all over the place, creating an illusion of instant burst and force. The girl's body is creating a 'speed' that's faster than a beast.

The girl is moving towards Mikoto, who's standing on the street lamp, as she proceeds at a terrifying speed that's just like removing the light of the railguns. She steps onto the floor and jumps up before Mikoto can even prepare her next shot. Several parts of the stone floor in the park were blown off, and the girl's body is moving towards the street lamp that's far taller than her.

Trying to avoid the opponent, Mikoto suddenly jumps off the street lamp. It's unknown if the girl expected this as she's targeting some place slightly lower than the top of the street lamp.

If this keeps up, they will definitely meet in the end—

Mikoto lets out blueish-white sparks from both hands, and she starts to fall really slowly.

"!"

Having lost the opportunity, the girl wants to kick the street lamp to redirect herself, but at that moment, Mikoto lets out an intense electric shock from her right hand.

However, this attack isn't aimed at the girl.

The street lamp she's been standing on up till now is different from the rest. It's composed of a white thermal filament, and once this sort of filament take in too much burden, it will burn out before it can give a bright glow.

But right now, this is enough to take away the girl's sight while she's right beside the light bulb.

"Ku!"

As the girl moans, Mikoto uses enough electricity to rob the opponent of her movements.

However, the girl whose eyes are shut seems like she can see the attack as she uses the right now to knock the street lamp and get away from the line of attack.

Having squashed a part of the metallic street lamp pole, the girl's hand isn't showing any injury.

Several seconds later, both girls land in front of the vending machine like how it began.

"Who exactly are you?"

Biri biri. The electricity surround Mikoto like snakes as she asked the girl in front of her.

The moment she was about to be caught, Mikoto instinctively activated her ability. This young girl dodged the electric strike that Mikoto released with superhuman reflexes, and Mikoto was slightly shocked at this young girl as she started to show some more emotions. But before she could deal with them, the young girl swung a fist with even more antagonistic intent, and without even saying anything to convince the other party, both sides gradually went into combat mode.

In this situation when they can finally talk again, Mikoto tries to talk to the girl, but—

"Judgement desu wa, Level 5 onee-san."

"I don't want to listen to this. Or rather, is a grade-schooler like you unable to understand my question?"

"Uh hm."

Both of them reveal fearless smiles, the elementary-school girl and the middle-school girl.

"Kihara Nayuta."

After a while, the girl calmly states her name.

"Advanced Education Department, special school prefect RFO Judgement member."

"Eh?"

The girl's words cause Mikoto to waver slightly.

This name that's similar to a eardrum never reached her eardrum before, and never had she seen it before.

However, Mikoto recognises the name of this school.

Once, she read a female scientist's 'memory' through electric signal flow. In here, the name of this primary school did appear, and the name Kihara.

However, that 'memory' never showed the image of this girl.

"What's going on? This school should have been—"

"So you knew? Where did you hear that from? From Kiyama-sensei?"

"!"

Kiyama-sensei. This term is enough to cause a spine-chilling reaction in Mikoto.

Maintaining the electric pulses in her body that's spreading out, Mikoto inquires further into the opponent's history.

"A student of that school? That means you're—"

Mikoto wanted to say the words 'Child Error', but she swallowed them before she could even say it.

But Nayuta seemed to have realised what Mikoto wanted to say as she snickers,

"I'm not a 'Child Error'."

"..."

Unable to grasp the true identity of the opponent, Mikoto is shaking her head.

Despite the fact that the person in front of her is a Level 5, Nayuta looks smug as she says,

"I'm just the 'process'."

"Process?"

"Created from the experiment where Banri onee-san and the rest became Guinea Pigs of the experiment, the representative of the Crystallised Esper Essence, one process of the many predicted results. And just a Guinea Pig. That's me."

"What in the world are you saying?"

Frowning, Mikoto again feels insecure inside her.

It's like the unpleasant feeling of undergoing a thorough body scan, and it's likely that this girl in front of her is the cause.

"Is this strange feeling your doing? What did you do?"

Mikoto asked directly. In response, Nayuta looks somewhat surprised,

"Eh, so you knew what I'm doing? Is it because of that tremendous power? Or is it that your electromagnetic power can do something like telekinesis?"

"I thought I asked what you did, right?"

"Right hand."

The moment the girl said this, the electricity that's wrapped around Mikoto's right hand start to expand aggressively, letting out blueish-white sparks, continuing to cackle as the noise directly enters the ground.

"Eh?"

Mikoto stares at her right hand, not knowing what's going on at all. She did not cast electricity at the ground consciously, it just got released from her right hand naturally, unrelated to her consciousness at all.

After the girl in front of her said 'right hand'.

Nayuta shows a cruel smile and says,

"Left hand."

Mikoto feels the blueish-white sparks gather in her left hand. She frantically tries to restrain it, but like a hiccup that can't be controlled, she let out an electric flow from her left hand in reflex.

"Don't tell me you..."

"An experiment that deliberately causes abilities to overload. That is the name of the experiment when Banri onee-san and the rest became test subjects. Mikoto onee-san knows about it, right?"

These aren't words that a primary school student would use. Mikoto remembers the conversation she had with Kiyama Harumi a few days ago.

''"A lot of things were created from that experiment. One of them is a crystal called 'Body Crystal' It is a drug 'that deliberately causes an ability to overload'. Actually, the experimental item existed since a few years ago."''

Continuing to talk on, the girl's eyes look like a hunter hunting prey as she stares at the Level 5 in front of her.

"So let me ask you, 'Railgun' nee-san."

"..."

"If this 'Body Crystal' appears as an 'ability' that can 'overload other people's abilities, power, and even control their ability flow', that can't be considered an 'overload', right? Well, I can only manipulate the flow and timing, but I can't track someone down until the end of the galaxy and even take away the person's ability like Takitsubo onee-san."

On seeing that she just said a name Mikoto doesn't know of, Nayuta looks disheartened, but immediately abandoned it and shows a bone-chilling smile that's completely unlike a kid.

"Right now anyway."

<center>♦</center>

Kihara Nayuta is a Guinea Pig.

That's the life she chose when she was young.

The 'Kihara' family has quite the standing in Academy City, and while everyone else in the family chose to head down the road of research, the young Nayuta chose a different path.

On a certain day, Nayuta said to a professor who has quite the authority even amongst that family with a cruel and merciless smile on the face.

“Flawed items like Child Errors can't even be Guinea Pigs.”

The young girl requested to be a test subject.

“If an experiment is to be top-notch, the test subject has to be top notch!”

Everyone thought that she was going to say something else, and the researchers around her all looked at each other. Since she was still a little girl, she probably dreamt that she could use magic by undertaking the experiment. Though it's enough to just laugh it off, that old professor, Kihara Gensei smiled with 'other intentions' and gently patted on Nayuta's head.

“Ohh, ohh, Nayuta's a good kid. You want to offer your body for the development of Academy City's first Level 6? Before that, your 'cousin', that 'nee-san' willingly became a Guinea Pig herself, but Nayuta, you're the first one to actually request that yourself.”

This professor can easily use others as his own test subjects and destroy them, even if it's his own relatives. The surrounding researchers felt a chill on their backs, and it's not just because it would overload.

After Kihara Gensei disappeared mysteriously, Nayuta used all sorts of other means to experiment on herself.

That's something that can't revealed, an experiment that she should have never messed with.

Due to the effects of the drugs, her hair and eyes changed colour. Even so, she didn't mind at all.

Even though she carried out the experiment that would cause great pains to her body, she never succumbed to the pain.

She even took part in the mental aspects of the 'Testament' experiment that Nunotaba Shinobu took part in. She used her mind's consciousness to rebuild her ability's calculations thoroughly, and then used the 'results' as samples to develop them further. She became a 'Kihara' radical who offered her mind and body to experiment after she wasn't able to.

''“The Kiharas are elites. But wouldn't it be meaningless if they can't surpass a Level 5 even after becoming a Guinea Pig?”''

After repeating those experiments for who knew how many times, she started laughing maniacally and answered as she continued to devote her body into a new experiment.

In the end, what she got is 'the ability to 'see' and 'feel' the flow of AIM diffusion fields'. This is a power she wanted, not as a Guinea Pig, but as a researcher.

An older girl that has a similar power is now one of the candidates to become the next Level 5, and she's in ITEM. Nayuta's ability can't compare to that girl, but she doesn't need to use the drug called 'Body Clear'. Looking at it that way, she may be able to advance to a higher Level. This is a possibility she has.

Of course, there's a price to the experiment.

<center>♦</center>

“I see, so this is like tickling someone's neck to make him laugh.”

Hearing the explanation of the ability, Mikoto answered with a forced tone, but there's still a doubt lingering within her.

Mikoto originally thought that the abnormal speed she showed was her 'ability'. Though she feels that it's done through a certain power that boosts her movements, what the girl just said isn't enough to explain it.

Besides, there's a bigger question.

“And besides, why did you challenge me? This antagonistic feeling seem to be out of personal issues rather than Judgement's work.”

As Mikoto was talking, Nayuta's showing a smile that doesn't fit her cute face. That's like a humanoid monster in those horror movies grinning vilely at the victims who're suffering a terrible fate.

“I don't have any personal anger. But, even though it's not anger, there are all sorts of emotions that I can't get rid of.”

Muttering to herself, Nayuta glares at Mikoto's body.

“It's a little early, but I still want to determine the results of my experiment. The 'results' that were born from Academy City, the 7 Level 5s that stand at the peak, I want to see if I've reached there, even if it's just a little bit. Basically, I can't fight if I don't have a valid reason, thus, I became a member of Judgement. 'Always waiting to see who will do what'.”

Mikoto doesn't really understand what she intended by those words, but she at least understands what her opponent wants to say. Mikoto frowns and says somewhat unhappily.

"So that means that you just use 'those kids' sacrifice' as a stepping stone to try and boost your own power? Your personality's rather twisted for a girl of your age."

The 'Child Errors' that were used as test subjects are still unconscious. Mikoto never met them before, but she taunted Nayuta with much anxiety.

However. After hearing those words, Nayuta's expression changed.

"That's not true."

"Eh?"

The smile disappeared. Nayuta glares at Mikoto with even more hostility.

"Everyone's not some martyr."

The dark flames in her eyes are burning as she tilts her head aside, causing the bones to crack.

Something starts to feel out of place. Mikoto wants to continue talking, but—

"'Child Errors' are just flawed items to Academy City."

"..."

"BUT EVEN IF THEY'RE FLAWED, HUMILIATING THEM LIKE THIS IS UNFORGIVABLE!!"

Seemingly trying to end this conversation, the girl stomps hard onto the road and send bits flying. Her slender body leaps towards Mikoto.

Though Mikoto doesn't really know what to do about the restart of the battle, but having gotten used to fighting, she naturally matches the opponent's movements and breathing and steps forward towards the opponent.

At the same time, there's an uneasy feeling in her right hand as it forcefully tries to release electricity.

But Mikoto guides this attack with a magnetic field on her left hand, and immediately captures the 'overload'. It seems that Nayuta can't manipulate AIM diffusion fields that appear in more than one area.

During the 0.5 seconds when Nayuta closed in, Mikoto deduced the power of the opponent, and also realises something shocking.

This 'conscious overload' was just a 'bait' to cause the opponent to be alert.

As for her power, what she really needs to be wary about is the AIM diffusion field 'visualising' that is impossible to detect without hi-tech machinery.

Lightning travels way faster than 100km per hour, and it's most impossible to avoid it on sight.

However, if one can see the 'energy' that forms the source of this electricity and predict its direction, there will be an opening.

However, it is just for an instant. Even if one understands the power and direction of the electricity that's produced, it's much harder to avoid it than a bullet.

However, Nayuta has a 'speed' that can do it.

—''This speed can't be explained with the ability just now!''

While admiring the opponent's speed, Mikoto fearlessly faces that 'speed' head on.

She opens her body wide, and releases the electricity that escaped to the left hand.

In this electromagnetic field that's without any openings, Nayuta kicks the floor and barely escapes this forcefield, and her body dances high into the air.

Just like that, she lands behind Mikoto and reaches her hand out at Mikoto's neck.

But Mikoto, who released the electromagnetic field throughout the surroundings, detected the attack without even turning her head back—

Balls of iron sand rise up from behind Mikoto and spreads out at Nayuta.

"!"

If this were per normal, she would jump into the mist of iron without thinking. But she did 'see' the flow of energy and immediately slows down before increasing her distance from Mikoto.

—''Most likely, she's used to fighting such rude and unreasonable people as a member of Judgement.''

Like Kuroko, she's used to fighting espers 'outside school'. Facing off against this Judgement member with the attitude, Mikoto again says.

"If you dare touch me while I have electricity on me, what's that thing on your hand?"

As she said that, she let the iron sand that's accumulaterd from the surrounding dirt and sand to form object that's as large as golf balls, letting them float around in tens, hundreds.

Like a disco ball rotating, the black figures dance about in the midst of the blueish-white sparks. Standing in the midst of this amazing scene, Mikoto lets out a fearless smile, and the numerous balls fly at the girl.

Nayuta can see the flow of the 'energy', but the electric discharge between the iron sand balls can't be seen. Most likely, she thinks that the opponent won't use full power, as she doesn't use this chance to escape, but enters the crowd of balls and closes in on Mikoto.

Next, she realises her stupidity and frantically tries to let her body escape.

But it's too late.

The iron sand band collapse into even smaller ones and expand out, surrounding Mikoto and Nayuta's surroundings. They then emit blueish-white sparks.

With the park as centre, Mikoto uses the iron sand balls that are conducting electricity to cover the entire place in a dome, letting electricity flow through them. The gaps between the balls let out electricity, forming a large electric cage with Mikoto at the centre.

Looking at Nayuta who's trapped in this case, Mikoto lets this 'cage' slowly shrink towards her.

"!"

Nayuta wants to let a part of Mikoto's power 'overload' and expand the iron sand balls, but Mikoto immediately repairs that and regenerates the damaged cage.

The girl's ability can 'overload', but it can't 'stop'.

Well aware of this, Mikoto lets the electric cage spin fast and close in.

"So now what? Do you still want to continue!?"

Trying to convince the opponent to surrender, her words got interrupted. Nayuta leaps at Mikoto without hesitation.

Mikoto lets out an electrical surge from her entire body, trying to prevent the opponent from touching her. But Nayuta doesn't mind as she uses her hand to spear into the electric wall.

The blueish-white sparks run down Nayuta's body, and the girl lets out a 'slightly' bitter look.

But even so, this wasn't enough to slow the momentum down as Nayuta's right hand closes in on Mikoto.

Seeing that the hand's about to reach her neck, Mikoto twists her body and tries to use the electrical flow to knock the opponent off.

She lets electricity flow into the opponent's nerves, using the involuntarily reflexes to stop Nayuta. This is an ability that uses a large amount of calculations. However, the girl's hand doesn't slow down for some reason, and it's even closing in on Mikoto in a random manner.

"!"

Having stretched her hand out, Mikoto grabs Nayuta's hand.

"As expected, your hand has something...hm, wait, what is it?"

Barely being able to defend the opponent's sudden attack, Mikoto said after she saw the opponent's right hand.
"Just some relaxants. But I may have overdone it."

The girl's right hand is outstretched in front of Mikoto. Over there, she can see a hole that's dug out of the palm of the hand, and there's something small that looks like it got injected.

"You...this right hand..."

The girl's hand wasn't damaged at all after the electric attack just now. There's burns all over the hand, and several bits of skin was curled up. However, what's oozing out from there isn't blood, but something transparent that feels like lubricant. Under the curled up skin isn't tender red flesh, but long strands of black artificial fibres.

"I said it been, onee-san. I'm a Guinea Pig."

The prosthetic hand clearly lets out a creaking sound, and she 'proudly smiled' with regards to her situation now, and says,

"After injecting 'the unique power of this city', my body started exploding all over the place. However, I was able to get meaningful data. If it wasn't for that frog-faced doctor, it's likely that I would be dead now."

Nayuta said all that without blanking, and Mikoto realised that after meeting her eyes.

Her right eye is letting out a mysterious 'glulp glulp' sound. The colour is different from a natural one, and the irises are giving a tint of something.

"After that, I took on several experiments, and about 70% of my body isn't of flesh anymore."

Action was faster than words as she points at her left eye and opens her artificial right eye wide.

The next moment, that right eye let out a bright glow that takes Mikoto's vision away.

Mikoto felt dangerous about this loss of vision, so she wants to let out a light electric shock at the girl to bind her. However, Nayuta doesn't let Mikoto's wavering slip for even a single moment as she moves her entire body of artificial muscles move and escapes from the opponent's grasp, pulling a great distance away.

Nayuta, who was just able to avoid the electric attack, seems happy as she smiles at Mikoto.

"Ahh, it's alright since there are earth wires, but onee-san's electricity's really tough. It's still numbing."

"I see. So you use this body to carry out superhuman fights."

"My family reads the esper's diffusion field flow and uses the gap to attack. Because I haven't learnt it yet, I can only use this mechanical body and my own ability to make up for the lack of senses those amazing people have. They were able to detect the opponent's energy flow just through instincts and experience."

The creaking sound is still echoing in her mind. Nayuta's right eye still has some flash in it even after blinking, and then she says,

"The one who taught me all these, Amata oji-san told me that 'if I train this to the max, there's nothing to be afraid about when fighting that no. 1 esper in Academy City, and that I can win'. But in fact, so what?"

Saying that, she stares at Mikoto while maintaining the smile on her face.

"I don't have any grudges against onee-san. It's just that I want to prove my own 'strength and justice'. 'So that Banri onee-san and the rest can smile as they wake up'."

Mikoto doesn't really understand the meaning behind it, but after hearing these words that has loneliness and determination, Mikoto sighs and lets even more electricity surround her like a more powerful snake.

"I don't know the specifics, but at least I understand that you're not like those simple cold-blooded animals. Willing to take on an opponent head on like this; well, Kuroko may say that this is what an amateur would do, but I rather liked it."

"Really?"

"No problems. Though it's not the first time someone younger than me challenged me, I do fight against older people. I don't hate 'such thins'.

Mikoto draws the iron sand from the ground and uses it in a manner that's different from the semi-sphere shaped iron balls that are emitting electricity between them, creating a black sword.

"Since you're challenging me, I accept. Let's have a fight that we won't regret. Fight with all we got."

"I'm going all out then, 'Railgun onee-san'."

Mikoto and Nayuta let out fearless smiles and they rush towards each other, getting ready for an even intensive battle.

However—

"OI OI, WHAT'S GOING ON!? POWER OVERLOAD!? I'M HELPING YOU NOW!!"

A voice that doesn't understand the atmosphere here can be heard—

"AMAZIIINNNGGG PUNCCHH!!!"

An impact that doesn't understand the atmosphere here surrounds this place—

Blowing aside the 'cage' that's made of iron sand balls and electricity.

The guy who can't understand the atmosphere appears in front of them both in a hot-blooded manner.

<center>♦</center>

However, during this time, most of the people living in the 7th district noticed the blueish-white sparks in the park.

The people who saw the commotion are shouting, and the people who are viewing this light through the windows in their apartments are going 'Ahh, that crazy Tokiwadai girl is at it again'. They all immediately realised it, and cut off the power in their houses in advance, turn off the power of their computers, and pull out the cables that's in the sockets. And so, the 'anti-disaster program' is under way.

The people who are walking on the streets are moving away from the park, thinking that they shouldn't get close. However—

"!"

A girl who saw the blueish-white electric sparks start to move as the 'biri biri' sounds can be heard.

She's moving in a completely different manner from the crowd. Or rather, it seems like she got attracted by the blueish-white sparks in the
park.

<center>♦</center>

“No worries! I don't know what's going on, but you can relax now!”

The guy in white uniform forcefully nods his head and shouted at Mikoto and Nayuta.

Seeing such a guy, Mikoto's jaw dropped, and asks,

“Who are you?”

“What? This isn't something worth introducing myself! But if I have to say—”

Interrupting the guy who's about to introduce himself is the voice of the person Mikoto's used to hearing inside the park.

“Onee-sama? What's going on here!!?”

“Eh? Kuroko?”

Kuroko appeared in front of the guy through the use of 'instant teleport', and asked with a loud voice. The guy whose collar is grabbed by Kuroko's right hand is going 'oi, that's not my doing!'

“Ara ara, using such amazing power in the park. Who is it for, eh?”

Kuroko turns to look at the twin-ponytailed girl in front of Mikoto with the Judgement armband on her.

“A member of Judgement? Speaking of which, I've never met you before. Oh well, I'm Tokiwadai Middle School's Shirai Kuroko. What happened?”

After a greeting, Kuroko asked the girl who's also a member of Judgement.

Nayuta's showing an uninterested look at Kuroko, and then quickly reverts back to the childish child as she reports to the older Judgement member.

“I'm Kihara Nayuta of the 49th branch, Advanced Esper Department, special school prefect RFO Judgement member. As there's an onee-san who kicked and vandalised the vending machine and stole juice from it, I wanted to arrest her. Will you help me, senpai?”

“Vandalism and theft? That's exaggerating!!”

Mikoto frantically tries to say—

Kuroko immediately kneels down with an expression as if the world is ending, and says with a tragic voice,

“I KNEW THAT THIS WOULD HAPPEN ONE DAY!!”

“Ku-Kuroko?”

“I'm really sorry, onee-sama! If only I could have advised you harder! But, I'm an accomplice for leaving onee-sama like this! Let us enter the same jail cell and accept the punishment together! And Uiharu and the rest will be sad that I went against Judgement's duties!”

“Sigh, well, you fought it instead of just resisting it.”

Though Nayuta wasn't lying, Mikoto can't really explain the situation clearly.

“I understand it all.”

The guy in white uniform placed his hand on Mikoto's shoulder as if he's about to lecture her.”

“It's true that it's foolish to destroy a vending machine. But I can understand the pain of being unable to buy even a can of juice. However, you can't commit crime. Even if it's at the vendors who created this vending machine, the housewives and kids who rely on it for food, and the dogs and crickets that are kept as pets, they will be bothered, right?”

“Eh? EHHHH?”

Mikoto's feeling bothered by this guy in white uniform who's lecturing like some relative.

“Well, Kuroko, who's that?”

Mikoto asked as she tilted her head. Kuroko stopped crying and simply answers,

“A suspect of hurting others and vandalism.”

“HE DOESN'T HAVE ANY RIGHT TO LECTURE ME THEN!!!”

Hearing Kuroko's answer, Mikoto shouted as she wants to shake the hand off—

In this right hand, the irritating, bone-chilling sensation she felt a few times just now is swimming up her body.

“EH?”

The next moment, Nayuta used the 'overload' electric shock to shoot a powerful surge at the guy in white uniform without mercy.

Nayuta commands Mikoto's power to overload and attack the guy in white uniform. However, she realises that there's something complicated about this.

Both of them are Level 5s.

Nayuta has the data of the espers in her brain, so she knows who Sogiita Gunha is.

Impossible to analyse. This is the result of the Kihara research. They couldn't even tell if there are useful AIM diffusion fields to be made use of. This is one of the rare few things in Academy City that exists completely as a black box, and this is Gunha's ability.

The waves that are shrouded in mystery, a punch that's swung at the speed of sound, like an American comic hero, it can't be stopped, and it surpasses all logic—besides, the theory itself is suspect. He's such a strange esper.

In fact, to Nayuta, the AIM diffusion field around this guy is rather unstable. Even when he's not doing anything obvious, she still couldn't visualise him in this state. Maybe there's some power obstructing the sighting of the AIM diffusion field.

Thus, she thought of a plan.

Against an opponent that her ability can't handle, she would make Mikoto's ability 'overload' at an opportune time and use the Level 5's electricity to shut Mikoto.

Nayuta continues to manipulate Mikoto's 'power flow' as she continues to let Mikoto's electricity 'overload'.

In the end, by the time Mikoto frantically uses her left hand to hold off the overload, three strikes of electricity were shot at Sogiita's face.

"O-Onee-sama!? Even if you want to be the straight one, isn't this a little too much!?"

Not knowing what's going on, Kuroko said with a surprised voice.

Seeing her like this, Nayuta calmly says the fact she hid.

"I did that just now."

"Eh?"

Though she could have shifted the blame onto Mikoto, Nayuta definitely said that it was her power.

"If both sides are criminals, I have to arrest both of you."

"HOLD ON A MINUTE! DID YOU JUST DO THAT!? SP-SPEAKING OF WHICH, YOU'RE ALRIGHT!?"

Mikoto glanced at Nayuta, and then walked towards the guy in white uniform who's bathed in electricity.

"Wow, that was a really gutsy and intense attack."

If it were an ordinary person, they would have simply fainted. The guy who's got bathed in such an explosive electric attack just looked like nothing happened as he creaked his neck and grabbed his temple, nodding away and says,

"It's true that I beat hot pot guy and damaged the railings. These are facts, I won't say something! I'll beat Judgement's judgement with my guts!!"

"No, that's not something that should be overcome through guts."

The guy who was released from Kuroko's grip seem to mutter, and Kuroko seems like she's listening with a delicate expression on her face.

However, Mikoto uses her hand to draw at the opponent's face, and frowns as she says,

"How did you defend that just now?"

"Hm? I didn't defend against it. Besides, 'there's no point to defend it if it's just that level of attack'."

"!"

On hearing the guy in white uniform answer, Mikoto's temples twitched slightly.

"!! Not, not good!"

Kuroko, who's been with her for a long time, felt a bad premonition after seeing Mikoto's expression.

"?"

On this other hand, Nayuta, who only understood about Mikoto through data and rumours, couldn't understand why Kuroko's so panicky. She's wondering if this is a chance to let Mikoto's power overload even more, but—

"?"

The values of the the AIM diffusion fields Mikoto released wasn't showing that it would overload, yet it's expanding rapidly.

On the other hand, Nayuta no longer exists in Mikoto's eyes as she asks Sogiita Gunha.

"You just blew up that 'cage' like that. Are you the same as that 'guy'?"

"? Oi, who's 'the guy' this lady's talking about? You?"

Sogiita turns to look at the guy who's hiding behind the vending machine and looking at this. The guy just went 'DON'T LOOK AT ME, DON'T GET ME INVOLVED! HOW WOULD I KNOW ANYWAY!!'"

Basically, he's saying the same thing he said a few minutes ago.

"Ahh, if you don't know, never mind. Either way, the attack just now doesn't seem to be of your liking. Do you want a slight stronger attack? It's bad for your body if you try to force it."

"Oi oi, Missy, are you treating me as some spineless guy? What's with a gal's attack? It won't be effective even if I take 100 of them, right?"

"Then, I can launch another attack like that?"

"Oh! Bring it on!"

As for Sogiita, who answered bravely—

The next moment, with the sounds of rumbling thunder, a thunder strike that's many times stronger than before struck down on him.

As the guy's a suspect who caused serious damage, Mikoto basically used force without mercy like what she would normally do.

However—

"WOOOHHH!!"

This would be an electric shock that would render anyone immobile, but Sogiita just moaned a bit, and once the electricity stopped, he continues to talk like nothing happened.

“Wow, that shocked me! I got a bit numb there. Ah, though it's a bit numb, it's not that I have any feelings for you or something like that. Don't be mistaken!”

On seeing that Sogiita's unscratched, Mikoto says calmly,

“What level are—never mind, that isn't important anyway.”

Remembering the face of the guy who kept 'calling himself' a Level 0, the Level 5 girl's eyes are glowing sharply.

“Ohh, it's true that level isn't anything. We really agree on it anyway.”

“Ahhaha, it's a bit weird to say this in front of Judgement members.”

“What's wrong?”

“''Can I request a fight with you?''”

“AAAHHHHH, SO IT BECAME LIKE THIS!!!”

Hearing Mikoto's words, Kuroko place both hands on her face, swaying about as she collapses at the tree.

“Hol, hold one, what's going on!? What is that onee-san saying out of a sudden?”

Nayuta asked the weakily swaying Kuroko.

“Onee-sama would normally help us in our work, so she may forget about it. But she hates losing at being treated like a kid the most.”

The Judgement member who just got excluded was imapcted really badly after seeing the dark side of her beloved 'onee-sama'. Kuroko was barely able to squeeze out a voice weakily and says.

“It's a bit sudden to taunt an opponent like this.”

“Oh, a duel? Missy, what you said is pretty gutsy.”

The guy in white uniform responds to what Mikoto suddenly said with a fearless smile.

“I'm not really interested in battling girls and kids, but I can't refuse such a gutsy challenge. So be it. Missy, you can attack me with all you want. If I can take it, I win, if I can't or if I fight back, I'll admit that I'm not gutsy enough, and it will be my loss.”

On hearing the hot-blooded guy who just set the rules on his own, Mikoto frowns and says,

“Ahh—the more I think about it, I'm reminded of this manner of speech. The personality's completely different, so why is that so. Oh well, let's just treat it as practice before I face that guy. I'll force you to fight back. Get ready.”

Flipping out the arcade coin she took out from who knows where, Mikoto quickly accelerates the electric output in her entire body—

“So since you're using me as a stepping board to challenge on, 'that guy' seems like he's a really gutsy person! Then, I won't run, I won't hide! Bring it on!”

Facing the guy in white shirt who's still rattling on, BOOM!! The Railgun's shot out.

“OOOOOOOOOONNEE-SAMA!!? HAVE YOU LOST YOUR MIND!!? THIS ESPER IS A SUSPECT, BUT YOU ACTUALLY LET OUT SUCH A MOVE ON A HUMAN OF FLESH AND BLOOD SO SUDDENLY!? No, wait, I seem to hear that it's okay if it's against an opponent on the car, but even then, it's a bit delicate for a Judgement member.”

Remembering that she once used this attack to finish off a criminal, Kuroko hurriedly lectured her, but—

“No worries, Kuroko. This person feels a lot sturdier than a tank.”

“Eh?”

Appearing in front of Kuroko's eyes is the white uniform guy who's standing casually in the midst of the dust that blew up due to the impact.”

“Nob tat, hissy (Not bad, Missy)”

She thought that he mumbled because of the high impact, but—

Sogiita just seemed like he's biting onto something as he said that.

Understanding that the object he's biting onto is the arcade game coin that the Electromaster girl shot out with a supersonic speed, Haratani and the Tokiwadai Judgement member are both dumbstruck. The blond Judgement member's teeth are letting out a creaking sound.

Sogiita spits the arcade game coin onto his hand and stares at it unhurriedly.

Then, after tilting his head slightly, he says with a serious expression.

“Missy, I have something to say to you.”

“Wh, what? You're fighting back now?”

Seeing the Electromaster girl who's breaking cold sweat and forcing a smile, Sogiita says,

“Arcade game coins are not to be brought out.”

“““...”””

Everyone here is silent. At this moment, Sogiita seems like he's worried for the girl who's his opponent, and says,

“I feel that it's better that you return this back to the arcade before the shopkeeper gets angry Well, I can go apologise with you if you want.”

After a while, Haratani, who was hiding behind the vending machine, shouts at Sogiita,

“I THOUGHT OF IT BEFORE, BUT I CAN'T STAND IT ANYMORE! I MUST SAY THIS, YOU'RE AN IDIOT!!!”

“WHAT!!?”

On hearing the words that were a blow to him, Sogiita widen his eyes, seemingly in shock.”

“I see, so I'm an idiot.”

After lowering his head dejectedly a bit, he quickly recovers and says loudly with guts.

“But, well, SUCH TRIVIAL STUFF LIKE WHETHER I'M SMART OR DUMB IS UNNECESSARY! I DON'T HAVE TO MIND!!”

“BE MINDFUL OF THAT A BIT!!!”

Seeing the opponent who's giving an exchange with the boy who seems to be familiar with him, Mikoto frowns and asks,

“Yo, you don't seem like you negated all my power without a scratch, right?”

“How is it possible!? It hurts like heck! But I just overcame it with guts!”

“I see, so you're a little different from that guy.”

Facing Mikoto who's smiling fearlessly, the guy in white uniform asks back.

“Then, that move of yours was the arcade game coin cannon, right? It feels like you didn't use full power.”

“That was just 30%. You too, I don't really like it, it seems like you haven't used your full power.”

Mikoto uses the iron sand she drew from the ground to form two huge black swords, getting ready in a nitoryu pose.

“Though I can shoot something even larger, let's try something else.”

The souls of the blades are wrapped in electricity and seemingly cuts everything they touch. Seeing them, the fighting will in the guy in white uniform explodes.

“I see! This is a great chance for me to try my guts! You have to accompany me till the end!”

Misaka Mikoto and Sogiita Gunha.

Two of the Kevel 5s, both of them show a happy smile—and the intense battle begins again.

A few minutes later—

Due to the thunder that struck from the thunder clouds that suddenly appeared, the area around the park lost power, however—

In contrast to the power shortage a few days in the other districts, the damage control ended at the minimum.

To the residents here, they're already used to the man-made 'calamity'.

<center>♦</center>

''—So far away.''

Several seconds before the thunder struck—

Kihara Nayuta stares at this calamity (battle) with near despair.

''—This is a battle between Level 5s.''

She can feel the atmosphere trembling just by standing nearby. All the hairs on her body seem to stand up.

And above them, Nayuta, who can see and feel the AIM diffusion field, this looks like the end of the world. All the force is fluctuating intensively, and it seems like she's standing in front of a typhoon.

''—The power difference is actually that great.''

And also, this isn't really an intense battle between Level 5s.

One side is attacking, one side is defending. It's just a one-sided battle.

But even so, there's already such a large flow of power. If Sogiita Gunha used his real ability to fight back, no matter who wins, maybe there's a need to be ready in case the entire park disappears.

“AMAZING PUNCH—GUARD!!”

Facing the electric strike Mikoto released from her hand. He uses what looks like a fist that's shrouded in a mirage and knocks it to the ground. It's really a ridiculous scene.

In contrast, Mikoto uses the iron sand to create several hundred drills and run them through with electricity, ready to pierce in at Sogiita from all over the place and shoot it out. Manipulating the iron sand at such a speed that there's no time to breath, she also lets the empty cans ionise into plasma to distract the enemy's eyes before running into him, displaying all sorts of attacks.

''—Was that holding back?''

More than humiliation, what appeared first to her is the anger that she's so useless.

If she wasn't stopped by Sogiita and continued to fight with Mikoto 'when she's using slightly more ability', would she really survive until the end!?

Seeing the damaged prosthetic hands that couldn't take the impact of the electricity, the girl thinks,

''—I'm not there yet.''

Behind Nayuta, who's gritting her teeth in regret, Kuroko says,

“E-Either way, it's better to get away from here! If there's any ordinary people nearby, we should tell them to get away!”

While saying this, she grabbed the collar of what seems to be Sogiita's acquaintance and gets ready to teleport.

Nayuta shakes the blond hair and lowers her head—

And then jumps into the tornado of AIM diffusion fields.

“!? What are you doing!? That's too reckless!!”

Kuroko frantically said, but Nayuta has no intention of turning her head back.

Though she wants to use the teleport to bring her back, she's wondering if she should bring the ordinary person who's beside her—at this moment, another person appears beside her.

“EXCUSE ME! ORDINARY PEOPLE ARE TO EVACUATE!!”

But on seeing this person's face, Kuroko's body froze.

“? Wh-What?”

The boy whose collar got grabbed by Kuroko looks at the Judgement member whose face is all blue with shock, and then looks at what looks like an ordinary adult, and back again.

At this moment, this 'ordinary person' casually says to the boy.

“Boy, I want to know a bit about this.”

“?”

“I want to know the reason why you're in this situation. As brief as possible, if you can.”

<center>♦</center>

In the tornado of 'power', Nayuta tries to force her way in.

''—I never thought of winning so easily. But,''

''—A little more, just a little more, I want to believe that I can get slightly 'closer' to their territory!''

The natural and artificial nerves in her heart are running wild in her body. Even though she can't match Sogiita and the Level 5 who rushed in at a speed that far surpasses what a human can do, the Judgement girl continues to head into the midst of this calamity.

"AMAZING PUNCH GUARD GUARD GUARD!!!"

Sogiita continues to use the mysterious waves to knock the continuous strikes of electricity down onto the ground. Like what he declared, he hasn't fought back against Mikoto. Besides, it's impossible for him not to be hurt as it looks like burns are developing on his body.

"You actually knocked electricity down? What did you do? You're the same type as 'that guy', right!?"

"Let me explain! I use telekinesis to gather the earth's magnetic field into my hand and use this electromagnetic field to divert the electric flow! I call it, Aurora Guard!"

The boy, who's being grabbed by Kuroko behind the vending machine and talking to someone, immediately shouts at Sogiita who said such weird things,

"DIDN'T I TELL YOU THAT IT'S IMPOSSIBLE!! STOP MAKING UP SOME RANDOM STUFF LIKE WHAT ELECTROMAGNETIC FIELD!!"

"WHAT!? THEN HOW DID I KNOCK THAT ELECTRICITY INTO THE GROUND!!?"

Sogiita looks rather amazed as he stares at his own fists. Mikoto rubs her temples and says,

"Am I seeing a Boke and Tsukkomi routine? Anyway, I don't feel satisfied with this one-sided attack. Hurry up and attack back!"

"I won't take back what I just said!!"

Seeing Sogiita nod his head forcefully, Mikoto frowns and—

"Then, I'll forcefully twist that stiff mouth of yours!!"

Saying what sounds like a line from a villain, Mikoto increased the power output from her entire body.

It's unknown how it's powered as the sky is covered with dark clouds. Seemingly in cohesion with the trails of electricity surrounding Mikoto, the skies is lit with lightning.

"Fufu, I can imagine what you're going to do now. Either way, it'll be really painful if I take one of these. Then, I have to bet all my guts and defend with all I got."

Sogiita lets out a fearless smile, and with that momentum, a tornado of mysterious waves is whipped up.

''—Now's the time!''

''—If I 'overload' that electric attack some more, maybe I can cause Mikoto onee-san's power to wither!''

Nayuta gambles on this instant chance and rushes in so that she can overload the power, however—

''—! This flow of power!''

The AIM diffusion fields cover her eyes, and because of Sogiita's 'guts', it became rather confusing and almost unpredictable. Thus, she moves in to try and see Mikoto's power clearly.

But at that moment, her right leg suddenly wobbles.

''—!?''

Due to the damages she substained in the fight against Mikoto, Nayuta's prosthetic leg start to detoriate. Thus, what happened is—

Unable to command an overload, Mikoto and the thunderclouds roar as one as they launch an attack that going down on the park.

''—You got to be kidding me.''

''—This power flow itself is already equivalent to that of an overload.''

As the terrifying values flow through her body, an even louder shout and undecipherable wave fills the entire park.

"SUPER ULTRA—DEFENSE!!"

Covered in red, blue and yellow, with such gorgeous explosions, Sogiita faces this attack.

The terrifying impact spreads to the surroundings, leveling all the trees in the park, and Nayuta got swallowed in the vortex of this power and immediately got blown out.

"KUUAAAHHHHH!!!"

Because of the 'power' in her, she understands clearly that the AIM diffusion fields are flowing back at her body.

She's in a state where she feels that she took in too much power, which is completely different from an overload. The girl's mental condition is wavering intensely.

''—Got to move! How can I stay here!''

Moving at her,

The bench that got blown away by the impact strikes at her mercilessly.

"AH!"

Nayuta, who shouted without thinking, sees the bench that's flying at her, and inconceivably thinks of a girl's face.

''—Sorry, Banri onee-san.''

The girl who's older than her, and should be a middle schooler already.

''—I can't become a Level 5 'with everyone'.''

What's flickering in her mind are little, little boat lights.

<center>♦</center>

"Nayuta, you really can't make it. So you actually wanted to make that experiment 'succeed'?"

Kihara Gensei once laughed as he said this.

"Wouldn't that be like pulling a brake in this experiment? It seems like you can't be called a Kihara yet. Breaking the guinea pigs down and pushing the boundaries is the first step to research, Nayuta."

The guy who's her relative continued to pat Nayuta's head. The other relatives were the same. Everyone was gentle to Nayuta, but they never praised the girl as a researcher.

Kihara Nayuta is often called a failure, a 'flawed item'.

Ever since she was young, she was educated specially in the research lab. She was different from the rest, she was a girl who was geared to be an elite. When she was young, she had several successful highly difficult experiments--and these were 'perfect experiments that ensure the safety of the test subjects'. However, to the Kiharas, these are a proof of inability.

Though she doesn't feel insecure, she feels angry over being called a flawed item, and a sense of deficiency of truth.

There aren't any kids in the research lab who were of the same age as her. Sometimes, she would talk to a wide-eyed girl, 4-5 years older than her called Nunotaba, who has a hard-to-approach presence around her. However, she doesn't really have much chance to talk to her anyway.

And just like this, on a certain day in a facility called the Advanced Education Department, Nayuta met those children.

After asking about, she found out that they're called Child Errors, flawed items who were abandoned by Academy City.

The boy who she never met before walked towards her, acting all familiar and uncouth. Nayuta felt unhappy about it, and insulted him like how she would insult others.

"Humph, so you guys are flawed items who got abandoned by your relatives?"

Seeing this snobbish attitude, the boy responded 'WHAT DID YOU SAY!' and started arguing with her. However--

However, the one who defended her is a girl who's also a Child Error.

"Really, guys are so crude!"

''Why must you defend me?'' Nayuta asked. She--Edasaki Banri smiled and answered,

"Well, we already know that we're called flawed items by the adults. So we're grateful to her."

"?"

"Because she taught us a lot of things even though we were abandoned. I like this Academy City and Kiyama-sensei the most!"

Even though she got marked as a flawed item, the girl continued to smile. Nayuta felt that she's really incomprehensionable.

But, after she headed to the facility to investigate this girl, after many interactions with her, the doubts in her heart started to vanish unknowingly.

Nayuta, who was always educated in the research lab, started making friends for the first time in her life with Edasaki Banri and the other children.

"If we work hard, maybe we can become level 4s or even level 5s! Kiyama-sensei said this before!"

One day, Edasaki Banri said these.

Nayuta knew that this wasn't something that can be done with just hard work alone, but she couldn't say that. That's because she didn't wish to see Banri's smile disappear.

"If that's the case, everyone can thank Kiyama-sensei and Academy City!"

"So we first have to become Judgement members first and defeat all the bad guys in Academy City."

"So, let's all become level 5s and then become Judgement members, let's protect Academy City!"

"But can we really do this as flawed items?"

"Yes we can!"

Nayuta frantically responded to one of the girls who asked in an unsure manner.

"Even if we're flawed, as long as everyone make up for each other's shortcomings, we can have the strongest power! Nunotaba-nee said this to the clones. It seems that espers can do this!"

"Really!?"

"That's great!"

The kids' started cheerly innocently, and Nayuta stared at them in envy. At this moment, Banri smiles at Nayuta in the same manner.

"Nayuta-chan, let's do our best as well!"

At this moment, all of Nayuta's logic in her brain got blown away as she nods with a smile.

"Hm!"

What she lacked--was already patched up by Banri and the rest.

Edasaki Banri went into a coma because of an accident in the experiment. That happened just several months ago.

Nayuta, who didn't participate in the experiment, couldn't come to grips with this sudden reality.

"Kiyama Harumi."

This is the name of the female scientist who Banri call 'Kiyama-sensei', and the name of the one in charge of that experiment.

Having known that her family was involved in the 'deliberate overload experiment', Nayuta requested to be a test subject in order to obtain large power.

In order to get the power to take revenge on Banri and the rest's 'Kiyama-sensei'.

And to get the power to protect Academy City 'together' with Banri with the rest.

Also, she thought.

--If she became a guinea pig for all sorts of experiments, the number of children who will be sacrificed witll be reduced.

Having such a childish mentality, the girl offered her body to Academy City.

"Ya, Yu-chan. I heard that your body got blown up all over the place? Well, it's really great that you're still alive, 'really great'. Well, Powered suits, we gave Shiokihshi-san and Thelestina-nee them already. The research on prosthethics wasn't too good anyway. The damages done to the precision machinery and the life maintenance equipment are a problem as well. But if the entire body's crushed, we don't even need to talk about eoskeleton and driven armour, right?"

As the result of the experiment, when more than half of her body got blown, Nayuta's researcher relative said that as her body's being modified (or messed with). However, Nayuta just treated that as 'power' and accepted it.

And then, time passed--

Listening to the explaination of the state of unconscious kids, she said to the doctor.

"Well, I'll settle it, so don't worry, doctor. Child Errors are flawed items, it's impossible to wake up with their on power."

Saying that, the girl gives a smile at the doctor at the end. The doctor never intended to lecture her.

Because this doctor knew about it all.

For these kids called 'flawed items', she cried for them for who knew how many times.

"So, I'll make up for what they lack."

Remembering all her friend who were unconscious, Nayuta said these tragic words to herself.

"I'll definitely become a level 5, become that school's Judgment member and protect the peace of Academy City, and wait for you. So everyone isn't some sort of sacrifice. I will continue to wait for you. I want to be with everyone."

Without saying anymore, the girl continues to harbour a strong will and offered her own body.

As for the ridiculously large amount of funds she got as reward, she donated them all to the Child Error facilities. Maybe it may be pretense, but at least if there're funds, they don't have to send the kids in the facility for experiemtns for the sake of funds.

She hoped never to have kids who got fooled by scientists like Kiyama Harumi.

But on a certain day, she finally knew.

Kiyama Harumi intended to sacrifice 10,000 people in Academy City to save the children in that class. Nayuta knew of the fact that she didn't betray those kids.

And also, that plan was foiled by a level 5.

What Kiyama Harumi did wasn't something worth admiring.

Even if she used that method to wake them up, nobody would be happy.

The level 5 called the 'Railgun' most likely did the correct thing.

But she couldn't get rid of this idea because of her feelings.

Is this Tokiwadai level 5 really someone worth admring. If that's not the case, she had to beat this level 5 on her own, and then create an ending Edasaki and the rest wished for.

With these thoughts, Nayuta started observing Misaka Mikoto on the first day--

She witnessed her kicked the vending machine, took the canned juice away.

And, back to now.

<center>♦</center>

The bench's closing in on her, and as Nayuta thought of dying--

Someone forcefully grabbed the shoulder strap of her school bag and pulled her back.

And then 'a woman stood in front of her and blocked the bench, and knocked it away to somewhere empty because she couldn't take it'.

''--? Who is it? I can't see an AIM diffusion field.''

'--'She's not an esper?"

"Rest here for a while."

The woman said that to Nayuta and headed to Mikoto, who's still in the midst of battle, with fast steps."

"Ku, not bad. But you should be at your limit and should start fighting back, right?"

"That was a really gutsy attack. But you're still lackin!"

Both of them are pantin, and right now, the 2 level 5s are still showing fearless smiles.

Mikoto intends to attack on as she raises her right hand, however--

Before she uses electricity to bind her opponent, a hand grabbed him from behind.

"Eh?"

Facing such a sudden situation, Mikoto turns her blank face around--

"Misaka."

Standing over there is a woman who doesn't mind the creaking of her own hand and is standing right there with an extremely icy look. Seeing this, Mikoto's body, sweat and electricity all shrank back into her body.

"Recently, the vending machine earnings register seem to be weird. It became a topic amongst the staff member. On a side note, you do know that you have to follow the dorm rules first and foremost, right?"

"Ah, th, this."

Crak crak crak, Mikoto's face got pulled, Mikoto wanted to say something to the Tokiwadai Dorm Supervisor, however--

"You do know what will happen from now on, don't you?"

Misaka answered the supervisor's question-yes. The moment she answered this, Mikoto's neck got twisted with a crack. The level 5 girl silently collapsed here.

''A level 0 without her powers developed just manhandled a level 5?''

Seeing this unbelievable scene, Nayuta is unable to comprehend anything and loses consciousness due to confusion and fatigue.

<center>♦</center>

<noinclude>
{{Toaru_Nav}}
</noinclude>